Journal of Discourses Volume 11

BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG

HIS TWO COUNSELLORS, 
THE TWELVE APOSTLES, AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY G. D. WATT, 
E. L. SLOAN, AND D. W. EVANS,

AND HUMBLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY 
SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL XI

LIVERPOOL: 

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY B. YOUNG, JUN., 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON: 

LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 30, FLORENCE
STREET, ISLINGTON.

1867. [p.iii] 

Preface

Vol. 11,  p.iii
EACH successive year the power of God is manifestly increasing upon
His people, and more especially upon His ministers in the Holy
Priesthood, whose duty it is to build up and instruct the Church in
His most holy will.

Vol. 11,  p.iii
The "Journal of Discourses" is a vehicle of doctrine, counsel, and
instruction to all people, but especially to the Saints. It follows,
then, then, that each successive volume is more and more valuable as
the Church increases in numbers and importance in the earth, and its
doctrines become more abundantly developed and are brought into
practical exercise by His peculiar people. Every step of its
advancement is fraught with the greatest possible importance to the
human family.

Vol. 11,  p.iii
No Saint can afford to do without these precious precepts until they
are able to exemplify them in their daily lives and conversation.

Vol. 11,  p.1
THE PUBLISHER[p.1] 

George A. Smith, November 15, 1864

Historical Discourse 

Delivered by Elder GEORGE A. SMITH, in the Tabernacle, 
Ogden City, on Tuesday, November 15, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.1
When the Lord appeared to Joseph Smith and manifested unto him a
knowledge pertaining to the coming forth of the Book of Mormon and the
work of the last days, Satan came also with his power and tempted
Joseph. It is written in the book of Job, "Now there was a day when
the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan
came also among them." In the very commencement of this Work, the
Prophet Joseph Smith was called upon to contend face to face with the
powers of darkness by spiritual manifestations, and open visions, as
well as with men in the flesh, stirred up by the same spirit of the
adversary to edge up his way and destroy him from the earth, and
annihilate the work which he was about to commence. He thus describes
the incident:

Vol. 11,  p.1
"In the spring of 1820, after I had retired into the place where I had
previously designed to go, having looked around me, and finding myself
alone, I kneeled down and began to offer up the desires of my heart to
God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was seized upon by
some power, which entirely overcame me, and had such astonishing
influence over me as to bind my tongue so that I could not speak.
Thick darkness gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time as
if I were doomed to sudden destruction. But—exerting all my powers to
call upon God to deliver me out of the power of this enemy which had
seized upon me, and at the very moment when I was ready to sink into
despair and abandon myself to destruction, not to an imaginary ruin,
but to the power of some actual being from the unseen world, who has
such a marvellous power as I had never before felt in any being—just
at this moment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my
head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended gradually until
it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered
from the enemy which held me bound.[p.2] When the light rested upon me
I saw two personages, whose brightness and glory defy all description,
standing above me in air. One of them spake unto me, calling me by
name, and said, pointing to the other—'This is my beloved son, hear
him.'"

Vol. 11,  p.2
It was also peculiar in the history of the age, that just at the time
that God was revealing unto his servant Joseph to raise up men to bear
testimony of the principles of the Gospel in its fulness and
simplicity, Satan was at work stirring up the hearts of the children
of men to a species of religious excitement. There were in many parts
of the country strange manifestations, great camp and other protracted
meetings were assembled together to worship under the various orders
denominated Methodists, Campbelites, Presbyterians, Baptists,
Unitarians, etc., among whom were manifested the development of a
spirit which deprived men of their strength; they would faint away,
or, they would manifest a variety of contortions of countenance. There
was introduced into the Western States a phenomenon called the jerks;
persons under the influence of religious fanaticism would jerk
seemingly enough to tear them to pieces.

Vol. 11,  p.2
When the Church was organized, persons came into it bringing along
some of these enthusiastic notions individuals who professed to have
revelations on every subject, and who were ready to banish every moral
principle under the guidance of false spirits. Joseph the Prophet had
also to learn by experience, and to teach the Elders and the early
members of the Church, how they should judge of the manifestation of
spirits. (Book of Doctrine and Covenants, Sec. 17, Par. 7.)

Vol. 11,  p.2
"Wherefore it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit
manifested that you cannot understand, and you receive not that
spirit, ye shall ask of the Father in the name of Jesus, and if he
give not unto you that spirit, that you may know that it is not of
God: and it shall be given unto you power over that spirit, and you
shall proclaim against that spirit with a loud voice, that it is not
of God; not with railing accusation, that ye be not overcome; neither
with boasting, nor rejoicing, lest you be seized therewith," and
refers to Hiram Page who began to get revelations through the medium
of a black stone, certain characters appearing on that stone which he
wrote down.

Notes concerning false revelations, apostacies.

Vol. 11,  p.2
Joseph Smith in his history wrote thus:

Vol. 11,  p.2
"To our great grief, however, we soon found that Satan had been lying
in wait to deceive, and seeking whom he might devour. Brother Hyrum
Page had got in his possession a certain stone, by which he had
obtained revelations concerning the up-building of Zion, the order of
the Church, &c., &c., all of which were entirely at variance with the
order of God's house, as laid down in the New Testament, as well as
our late revelations. As a Conference had been appointed for the first
day of September, I thought it wisdom not to do much more than to
converse with the brethren on the subject, until the Conference should
meet. Finding, however, that many, especially the Whitmer family and
Oliver Cowdery, were believing much in the things set forth by this
stone, we thought best to inquire of the Lord concerning so important
a matter; and before Conference convened, we received the revelation
to Oliver Cowdery given at Fayette, New York, September, 1830, in the
4th paragraph of which the Lord says:[p.3]  "And again, thou shalt
take thy brother, Hyrum Page, between him and thee alone, and tell him
that those things which he hath written from that stone are not of me,
and that Satan deceived him; for, behold, these things have not been
appointed unto him, neither shall anything be appointed unto any of
this Church contrary to the Church covenants, for all things must be
done in order, and by common consent in the Church, by the prayer of
faith."

Vol. 11,  p.3
Joseph's history continues:

Vol. 11,  p.3
"At length our Conference assembled. The subject of the stone
previously mentioned, was discussed, and after considerable
investigation, brother Page, as well as the whole Church who were
present, renounced the said stone, and all things connected therewith,
much to our mutual satisfaction and happiness."

Vol. 11,  p.3
Some of the Elders journeyed to the westward from the state of New
York, and built up Branches in the State of Ohio.  Elders Oliver
Cowdery and P. P. Pratt visited Sidney Rigdon who resided in Mentor,
Geauga county, and was famous in that country as a reformed Baptist
minister, more familiarly known as Campbelites. He had preached the
doctrine of baptism for the remission of sins, the regular Baptist
church having a different, view of the subject, for they considered
"baptism as an outward sign of an inward grace," and that in order to
be a candidate for baptism he must have received a change of heart,
changed from a heart of stone to one of flesh; he was required to go
into the congregation and formally renounce the world, the flesh and
the devil, having given evidence that he was a new creature and was
prepared for baptism. But the Reformed Baptists held the doctrine
which I believe was first preached in Ohio, by Sidney Rigdon, that a
man must reform, that repentance was simply a reformation, and the
moment that repentance was resolved upon, the candidate was ready for
baptism; and so far their notion appeared to be an improvement upon
the general idea entertained, and consonant with the Bible view of it,
as it was laid down by the Savior and his Apostles. But here they
stopped, and did not administer the laying on of hands for the gift of
the Holy Ghost, and what was further, they contended there was no need
of it, that it was all done away, and that the written word was all
the spirit there was.

Vol. 11,  p.3
When the Elders waited on Sidney Rigdon and presented to him the Book
of Mormon, teaching him the principle of laying on of hands for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, he received it, as did several hundred
members of his church, and members of other churches in that vicinity,
who were baptized in a few weeks. In a few days Elders Oliver Cowdery,
P. P. Pratt and Ziba Patterson, passed on westward, as their mission
directed them to the western boundaries of the State of Missouri.
Sidney Rigdon took a journey to the east, as did Edward Partridge for
the purpose of visiting the Prophet, and these strange spirits of
which we have already spoken, began to manifest themselves in the
churches and Branches which had been built up.

Vol. 11,  p.3
There was at this time in Kirtland, a society that had undertaken to
have a community of property; it has sometimes been dennminated the
Morley family, as there was a number of them located on a farm owned
by Captain Isaac Morley. These persons had been baptized, but had not
vet been instructed in relation to their duties. A false spirit
entered into them, developing their singular, extravagant and wild
ideas.[p.4] They had a meeting at the farm, and among them was a negro
known generally as Black Pete, who became a revelator. Others also
manifested wonderful developments; they could see angels, and letters
would come down from heaven, they said, and they would be put through
wonderful unnatural distortions. Finally on one occasion, Black Pete
got sight of one of those revelations carried by a black angel, he
started after it, and ran off a steep wash bank twenty-five feet high,
passed through a tree top into the Chagrin river beneath. He came out
with a few scratches, and his ardor somewhat cooled.

Vol. 11,  p.4
Joseph Smith came to Kirtland, and taught that people in relation to
their error. He showed them that the Spirit of God did not bind men
nor make them insane, and that the power of the adversary which had
been manifested in many instances was visible even from that cause,
for persons under its influence became helpless, and were bound hand
and foot as in chains, being as immovable as a stick of timber. When
Joseph came to instruct these Saints in relation to the true Spirit,
and the manner of determining the one from the other, in a short time
a number of those who had been influenced by those foul
manifestations, apostatized. Among the number was Wycom Clark; he got
a revelation that he was to be the prophet—that he was the true
revelator; and himself, Northrop Sweet and four other individuals
retired from the Church, and organized the "Pure Church of Christ," as
they called it, composed of six members, and commenced having
meetings, and preaching, but that was the extent of the growth of this
early schism. John Noah, another of this class, assumed to be a
prophet, and in consequence thereof was expelled from the church.

Vol. 11,  p.4
Among the early baptisms in Northern Ohio, was a Methodist minister by
the name of Ezra Booth. He was present when the Elders first received
the ordination of the High Priesthood. They met together in June,
1831, in a log school house in Kirtland, a room about eighteen feet by
twenty. While they were there, the manifestation of the power of God
being on Joseph, he set apart some of the Elders to the High
Priesthood. Ezra Booth was bound, and his countenance was distorted,
and numbers of the brethren looked at him, and thought it was a
wonderful manifestation of the power of God, but to their
astonishment, Joseph carne forward and rebuked the foul spirit, and
commanded it to depart, in consequence of which Booth was relieved,
and many of the brethren were greatly tried at such a singular
treatment by the prophet of these wonderful manifestations of power.

Vol. 11,  p.4
Others had visions. Lyman Wight bore testimony that he saw the face of
the Savior.

Vol. 11,  p.4
The Priesthood was conferred on a number of Elders, and thirty were
selected to take a mission to the western boundaries of Missouri, and
travel and preach two and two by the way, travelling without purse or
scrip. They did so, building up churches. Joseph was required to
travel by water, or at a more rapid rate to reach there, to meet the
brethren and hold a Conference in the land of Zion. It was only a
short time after the return from this mission, that Ezra Booth
apostatized as did Jacob Scott, Symons Rider, Eli Johnson and a number
of others. The spirit of apostacy was little known, but when these men
apostatized they became more violent, more [p.5] cruel, and manifested
a greater spirit of persecution than any other enemies. What seemed
singular, Ezra Booth had been brought into the Church through the
manifestation of a miracle. The wife of Father John Johnson had been
afflicted with the rheumatism, so as to be unable to raise her arm and
hand for two years. Her husband had believed the work, and she also
was believing. She went to Joseph Smith the Prophet to have him
administer to her, Booth accompanied them, for he was well acquainted
with the family, and the condition of Mrs. Johnson. When the Elders
laid their hands upon her, she was instantly healed, so that she could
use her arm and hand as well as ever she could previously. Booth knew
this to be an instantaneous cure, and soon after witnessing this
miracle, he was baptized, and ordained an Elder. He having formerly
been a Methodist minister, commenced preaching the Gospel without
purse or scrip, and he did so until he found, (using a common
expression,) it did not pay. Under these circumstances he apostatized.
While he was in apostacy he searched his cranium for some means to
justify himself and published a series of lying letters in the Ohio
Star, a paper printed in Revenna. These nine letters had been
republished several times as evidence against "Mormonism;" and his
apostacy culminated in collecting a mob who tarred and feathered
Joseph Smith, and inflicted upon his family the loss of one of its
number at Hyrum, Portage county, Ohio. Joseph Smith was occupying the
room of a house brother Johnson was living in, at the same time; it
was a two story building, had steps in front. The mob surrounded the
house, the twins being afflicted with measles, Joseph was lying upon a
trundle bed with one of them. The mob rushed in, gathered up Joseph
while in his bed, took him out in his night clothes, and carried him
out on to the top of the steps. Joseph got a foot at liberty and
kicked one of the men, and knocked him down off the steps, and the
print of his head and shoulders were visible on the ground in the
morning. Warren Waste, who was the strongest man in the western
reserve considered himself perfectly able to handle Joseph alone, but
when they got hold of him, Waste cried out, "do not let him touch the
ground, or he will run over the whole of us." Waste suggested in
carrying him to cross his legs, for they said that would make it
easier for the Prophet, but that was done in consequence of the severe
pain it would give to the small of the back. He was daubed with tar,
leathered and choked, and aquafortis poured into his mouth. Dr.
Dennison had been employed to perform a surgical opperation, but he
declined when the time came to operate. The liquid they poured into
his mouth was so powerful, that it killed the grass where some of it
had been scattered on the ground. Joseph is reported by the mob to
have said, be merciful, when they told him to call upon his God for
mercy. They immediately, as he began to pray, heard an alarm which
made them think they were about to be surprised, and left suddenly.
Sidney Rigdon, who resided near by, had been dragged by the heels out
of his bed at the same time, and his body stripped and a coat of tar
and feathers applied. The next morning he was crazy, his head greatly
inflamed and lacerated. Joseph found his way in from the light of the
house, the mob having abandoned him. While he was engaged in getting
off the tar by the application of grease, soap and other materials,
Philemon Duzette, the father of our celebrated drummer,[p.6] came
there, and seeing the Prophet in this condition, took it as an
evidence of the truth of "Mormonism," and was baptized. These
circumstances exposed the life of the child, the measles struck in and
caused its death, and the whole of this persecution was got up through
the influence of those apostates; and it made it necessary to keep up
a constant watch lest some violence should be repeated. Luke Johnson
informed us that Warren Waste was afterwards a cripple, rendered so by
weakness in the small of the back, and Dr. Dennison died in the Ohio
Penitentiary where he was incarcerated for procuring an abortion,
which caused death; Joseph soon after located in Kirtland. In Kirtland
there were manifestations of evil spirits in high places, which might
have been considered more dangerous than the manifestations in the
early establishment of the Church. Sidney Rigdon, on one occasion got
up to preach, and commenced by saying that the Church and kingdom was
rent from them and given to another people. Joseph was absent, when he
came home he found Sidney almost like a mad man. He labored with him
and with the Church, and finally succeeded in convincing him that he
was under the influence of a false spirit. A man from the State of New
York by the name of Hawley, stated that while he was working in his
field, barefoot, the word of the Lord came to him, saying that he
should start on the instant, and not stop to put on his shoes. He came
six hundred miles to Kirtland, and went to Joseph with the message
that he had suffered John Noah, a prophet of God, to be cut off from
the Church, and that consequently he had lost his office; and he had
also suffered the women to wear caps, and the men he allowed to wear
cushions on their shoulders, and for these heinous sins he was cut
oft, and this man had come six hundred miles barefooted to bear the
terrible message. You might suppose such an adventurer coming among us
would be regarded as a madman by all, but at that time several men
were ready to listen to him; a Bishop's Council was assembled and an
investigation had. During the investigation, the subject of women
wearing caps and veils and having their heads covered was canvassed,
and the Bible ransacked by Oliver Cowdery and others. When the man was
expelled from the Church for giving way to the power of false spirits,
he rose up in a most solemn manner, and proclaimed to the Council that
they had chosen darkness instead of light. This man went through the
streets of Kirtland in the night crying in a most doleful voice, woe,
woe to this people. I understand that brother Brigham, hearing this
nonsense and noise in the street, jumped up out of his bed in the
night, took with him a cow hide whip into the street, and told that
noisy person if he did not stop his noise he would certainly cowhide
him, which caused him to cease to annoy the inhabitants with his
folly.

Vol. 11,  p.6
Another prophet arose by the name of Hoton, he had his head quarters
at the forge in Kirtland. He was the president, and a man named
Montague was appointed Bishop. They resolved to live precisely in
accordance with the principles, as they understood them, spoken of
soon after the day of Pentecost, for they had all things common. Their
number increased to ten, and they called themselves "the independent
Church." Persons who had apostatized from the Latter-day Saints could
be admitted into their party upon the terms of entering the room,
shaking hands with every member and consecrating their property. [p.7]
This church lasted some two or three months, when a difficulty
occurred between the President and the Bishop. The Bishop accused the
President of being too familiar with his meat barrel; the President,
in turn, accused the Bishop of being too intimate with his sheets. The
result was, a split took place between the two chief authorities, and
the organization ceased to exist.

Vol. 11,  p.7
There was a prevalent spirit all through the early history of this
Church, which prompted the Elders to suppose that they knew more than
the Prophet. Elders would tell you that the prophet was going wrong,
men who thought they knew all about this work thirty or forty years
some of them before the Lord revealed it, tried "to steady the ark."
The Church was constantly afflicted with such a class of men.

Vol. 11,  p.7
I remember well in Zion's Camp, Levi W. Hancock made a fife, from a
joint of sweet elder, Sylvester Smith marched his company to the music
of that fife. That fife may be considered almost the introduction of
martial music among the "Mormons." A dog came out and barked, when
Sylvester Smith was going to kill the dog. Joseph said he was a good
watch dog, Sylvester became wrathy and threatened; finally Joseph
reproved him sharply, showing him that such a spirit would not conquer
or control the human family, that he must get rid of it, and predicted
that if he did not get rid of it, the day would come when a dog would
gnaw his flesh, and he not have the power to resist it. Some months
after the return to Kirtland, Sylvester Smith preferred a charge
against Joseph the Prophet, for having prophecied lies in the name of
the Lord, and undertook to substantiate that charge on the ground that
the Prophet had said a dog should bite him, if he did not get rid of
that spirit, when he had not power to resist. They were three days and
parts of nights, with the High Council in Kirtland, in investigating
this charge; one person spoke three hours in behalf of the Prophet.
Sylvester published a confession which can be seen in the Church
History, acknowledging his fault.

Vol. 11,  p.7
The Church in Kirtland were few in number compared with the
inhabitants of the city of Ogden. We had High Council upon High
Council, Bishop's trial upon Bishop's trial; and labor and toil
constantly to settle difficulties and get our minds instructed in
principle and doctrine, and in the power that we had to contend with.
I remember very well the organization of the High Council, at Kirtland
as a permanent institution, there had been several Councils of twelve
High Priests called for special cases, but they organized it
permanently on 17th Feb. 1834. On the 19th, the first case that was
brought up was that of Elder Curtis Hedge, sen., who while speaking in
meeting had gone into a Methodist spasm, shouting and screaming in
such a manner as caused one of the Elders to rebuke him. Brother Hedge
was brought before the Council for so doing. A great deal of
instruction was imparted to the people, who were assembled in a room
sixteen feet by eighteen. The decision was, that the charges in the
declaration had been fairly sustained by good witnesses, that Elder
Hedge ought to have confessed when rebuked by Elder Ezra Thayer; also
if he had the spirit of the Lord at the meetings where he halloed, he
must have abused it and grieved it away, and all the Council agreed
with the decision. The report of this case is in Millennial Star, Vol.
15, page 18, and well worthy of perusal.

Vol. 11,  p.8
In relation to the manifestation of the spirit and a man exercising
it,[p.8] he may be guilty of error of manner as well as error in
matter, and these principles in this way were gradually introduced
into the minds of the brethren, the Elders being instructed all the
while now and then, when falling out by the way-side. The first
Council I ever attended where the Prophet was present was at the trial
of Doctor P. Hurlburt. This occured in June, 1833. He had been cut off
from the Church by the Bishop's Council, and a Council of twelve High
Priests, was organized to try the case on appeal. Hurlburt did not
deny the charge, but begged to be forgiven, made every promise that a
man could make that he would from that day live a virtuous life.
Finally the Council accepted of his confession, and agreed that he
might on public confession be restored to the Church again.

Vol. 11,  p.8
It was at the same Council that Daniel Copley, a timid young man, who
had been ordained a Priest, and required to go and preach the Gospel,
was called to an account for not going on his mission. The young man
said he was too weak to attempt to preach, and the Council cut him off
the Church. I wonder what our missionaries now would think of so rigid
a discipline as was given at that time thirty one years ago, under the
immediate supervision of the Prophet.

Vol. 11,  p.8
As soon as this Council had made this decision upon Hurlburt, Joseph
arose, and said to the Council, he is not honest, and what he has
promised he will not fulfil; what he has confessed are not the
thoughts and intents of his heart, and time will prove it. Hurlburt
stated to the Branch in Thompson, Ohio, that he had deceived Joseph
Smith's God or the spirit by which he is actuated, I have proved that
Council has no wisdom, I told them I was sorry I confessed and they
believed it to be an honest confession, I deceived the whole of them
and made them restore me to the Church. Hurlburt was the author of
that work known by the name of "Mormonism Unveiled." Booth's letters
were reprinted by Hurlburt, who is the author of "The Spaulding
story," a book which he intended to publish; and in delivering
lectures he had said he would wash his hands in Joseph Smith's blood.
He was taken before the court and required to give bonds to keep the
peace towards all men, and especially towards Joseph Smith. These
circumstances had some influence, and his frends arranged that he
should not publish the book, but put it into the hands of E. D. Howe,
who resided in Painsville, Ohio. He agreed that he would give Hurlburt
four hundred copies of the first printed and bound, for the
manuscript. Hurlburt went round and got subscribers, to pay him when
the book should be delivered, one dollar each for the four hundred.
Howe got the books printed and refused to furnish Hurlburt with his
share, until by a piece of legerdemain he got hold of his subscription
list and got the four hundred dollars, and then he let him have the
books. When Hurlburt went to supply his subscribers he found they had
already been served. The Spaulding story in that country was
considered so ridiculous, that the books could with difficulty be sold
at any price; but it has now found its way into the scientific
journals of the great world as a true history of the origin of the
Book of Mormon, when it is very well known that no statement on this
earth could be more incorrect or more untrue. Let "Mormonism" be true
or false, the Spaulding story from beginning to end is an unmitigated
falsehood. Solomon Spaulding was a Presbyterian minister; he entered
into the iron trade in Conneaut, [p.9] Ohio, but failing in business
he took a notion to write a novel; he wrote a book called the
Manuscript Found, he took his work to Pittsburg, to a man by the name
of Patterson to get it printed, but he failed and never printed it. It
was pretended that it fell into the hands of Sidney Rigdon, and that
he converted it into the Book of Mormon, and induced Joseph Smith to
publish it; whereas it is very well known that there had no connection
ever existed between these parties. In the first place, Spaulding
never wrote any such work; in the next place, Spaulding never had
anything to do with Patterson, and Sidney Rigdon and him were perfect
strangers to each other. The first knowledge that Sidney Rigdon had of
Joseph Smith was when Parley P. Pratt met him in Ohio, and presented
him a printed copy of the Book of Mormon; yet all this has found its
way into scientific literature, and you will find it even in the North
British Review. Hurlburt's failure to destroy "Mormonism" was so
complete, understanding that he was hacked by influential men in
Mentor and vicinity, that it ended in their disgrace and discomfiture,
and this was so complete, that the story in that country was hardly
ever spoken of afterwards. Yet the Spaulding story lives among those
who make lies their refuge, and under falsehood hide themselves.

Vol. 11,  p.9
The word of the Lord given in September 1831—see Book of Covenants,
Sec. 21, Par. 4—to make Kirtland a strong hold for the space of five
years, gave rise to a new development in the feelings and sentiments
of the Saints. The Prophet said, purchase lands in the vicinity of
Kirtland; men were induced to buy farms, and to go to work and build
houses, to quarry rock, and haul them on the ground, to build a
Temple. We were not then supplied with reporters and clerks as we are
now, and many of the books that were kept have been wrested from the
hands of the Church by apostates. The foundation of the Kirtland
Temple was laid in 1833, and there is scarcely a scrap of history
relating to it to be found, not even the names of the twenty-four
Elders in their order who laid the foundation of it. When the Temple
was completed there was a great manifestation of power. The brethren
gathered together to its dedication. We considered it a very large
building. Some nine hundred and sixty could be seated, and there would
be room for a few to stand, the congregation was swelled to a little
over a thousand persons at the time of the dedication. It was a trial
of faith. The Elders from every part of the country had come together.
The finishing of the Temple had involved a debt of many thousands, and
we all came together to the dedication. The congregation was so large
that we could not all get in; and when the house was full, then, of
course, the doors were closed, and no more admitted. This caused Elder
Frazier Eaton, who had paid seven hundred dollars towards building the
house, to apostatize, because he did not get there early enough to the
meeting.  When the dedication prayer was read by Joseph, it was read
from a printed copy. This was a great trial of faith to many. "How can
it be that the prophet should read a prayer?" What an awful trial it
was, for the Prophet to read a prayer! The service of the dedication
being over, it was repeated again on the next day, to accommodate
these who had not been able to get in on the first day, and all those
who had been there on the first day, excepting the authorities, being
required to remain outside, till these who could rot get in the day
before were seated; the result of this [p.10] arrangement was two days
dedication.

Vol. 11,  p.10
The question has often arisen among us, why it is that we do not see
more angels, have more visions, that we do not see greater and more
manifestations of power. Any of the brethren that were there could
have heard testimonies of manifestations in abundance.

Vol. 11,  p.10
On the first day of the dedication, President Frederick G. Williams,
one of the Council of the Prophet, and who occupied the upper pulpit,
bore testimony that the Savior, dressed in his vesture without seam,
came into the stand and accepted of the dedication of the house, that
he saw him, and gave a description of his clothing and all things
pertaining to it. That evening there was a collection of Elders,
Priests, Teachers and Deacons, etc., amounting to four hundred and
sixteen, gathered in the house; there were great manifestations of
power, such as speaking in tongues, seeing visions, administration of
angels. Many individuals bore testimony that they saw angels, and
David Whitmer bore testimony that, he saw three angels passing up the
south aisle, and there came a shock on the house like the sound of a
mighty rushing wind, and almost every man in the house arose, and
hundreds of them were speaking in tongues, prophecying or declaring
visions, almost with one voice.

Vol. 11,  p.10
The question arises, where are those men? a number of them who
manifested the greatest gifts, and had the greatest manifestations
have fallen out by the way side, you look around among us and they are
not here. Many who received the knowledge of the things of God by the
power of his spirit, and sought not after signs and wonders, and when
the spirit rested upon them seemed to produce no visible
demonstration, you look around among the Saints in the valleys of the
mountains, and you find they are here with us bearing on high the
standard of Zion, or have descended into honorable graves. But where
you find men who have turned away, and have got terribly afflicted
with self conceit, you will find those, who, on that occasion and
similar occasions, received great and powerful manifestations, and
when the spirit came on them it seemed to distort the countenance, and
caused them to make tremendous efforts in some instances. Sylvester
Smith bore testimony of seeing the hosts of heaven and the horsemen.
In his exertion and excitement it seemed as though he would jump
through the ceiling.

Vol. 11,  p.10
Brother Cannon in speaking on the subject this morning referred to the
old adage, soon ripe, soon rotten. God has laid the foundation of his
kingdom never to be destroyed, and it appears wisdom in him to develop
gradually power and glory and strength. I have always heard it
suggested that as the spirit of "Mormonism" gathered together the seed
of Abraham—mostly the sons of Abraham that are mixed among the
nations; that the Holy Spirit falling upon men, who are not of the
pure blood, who had the predominance of other blood in their veins,
that the manifestation is greater, and when great manifestations fall
on men, great trials immediately follow.

Vol. 11,  p.10
I have been conversant with early Elders, and I am satisfied that a
large number of them fell from their positions in the kingdom of God
because they yielded to the spirit of adultery; this was the cause of
their destruction. There was an Elder named John Smith who lived in
Indiana, who was quite popular in that part of the country as a
preacher. He apostatized, but he did not know it. In talking about his
faith and how firm it was, he said, I have proven [p.11] the
revelation given to Joseph Smith untrue, which says if a man shall
commit adultery he shall lose the spirit of God, and deny the faith. I
have proven that not to be true, for I have violated that commandment
and have not denied the faith. He was so blind that he could not see
through the darkness that the spirit of adultery had placed upon his
head, the great apostacy which seemed to shake the Church, and tried
men's souls.

Vol. 11,  p.11
Some time after the finishing of the Temple, the brethren under the
direction of the Prophet had established a bank in Kirtland, the paper
to be redeemed by specie, and secured by real estate. The directors of
that bank were members of the Church, and they were determined to
sustain the credit of that money. The question has some times been
asked, how much has that bank failed for; it did not fail for a single
dollar, and yet when it failed there was perhaps a hundred thousand
dollars of the bank paper out in circulation. Warren Parrish was the
teller of the bank, and a number of other men who apostatized were
officers. They took out of its vault, unknown to the President or
cashier, a hundred thousand dollars, and sent their agents around
among the brethren to purchase their farms, wagons, cattle, horses and
every thing they could get hold of. The brethren would gather up this
money and put it into the bank, and those traitors would steal it and
send it out to buy again, and they continued to do so until the plot
was discovered and payment stopped. It was the cursed apostates—their
stealing and robberies, and their infernal villainies that prevented
that bank being conducted as the Prophet designed. If they had
followed the counsel of Joseph, there is not a doubt but that it would
have been the leading bank in Ohio, probably of the nation. It was
founded upon safe principles, and would have been a safe and lasting
institution. Parrish and his coadjutors professed to have discovered
that Joseph was not a Prophet, and commenced making a noise about it,
and went so far as to organize about thirty of the Elders, into a new
church called the Parrish party, many of them had been a long time in
the church. That may be considered the time that tried men's souls;
for a man that would stand up in the streets and say he was Joseph's
friend, could not get a greater compliment than being called a lick
skillet. Joseph had few friends; but among the leading Elders of the
Church, in Kirtland the High Council, one of the members of the first
Presidency, some of the seven Presidents of the seventies, and a great
many others were so darkened that they went astray in every direction.
They boasted of the talent at their command, and what they would do.
Their plan was to take the doctrines of the Church, such as
repentance, baptism for the remission of sins, throw aside the Book of
Mormon, the Prophet and Priesthood, and go and unite the whole
Christian world under these doctrines. Where are they to-day? Like a
rope of sand that has vanished to the four winds of heaven. Many of
them have already in dust and ashes lamented their fate, they have
never been able to prosper in any business, or take a leading part in
any capacity. This is the result of that apostacy; and yet it was so
great that Joseph himself and his friends had to flee from Kirtland.
There was a council there when President Young, Brother Brigham as we
called him, spoke in favor of Joseph, and Jacob Bump who had been a
long time a Pugilist before he came into the Church, said "how on
[p.12] earth can I keep my hands off this man," Brigham said, lay them
on if it will do you any good. The voice seemingly of an individual,
was absolutely necessary to say that Joseph had a single friend. You
look at times of danger, moral and physical, and you will find that
the spirit of determination and strong will in the breast of a single
man may save a most terrible panic and disaster. By management it was
proved that Joseph had friends, and when he had gone to the state of
Missouri, having fled from Kirtland, he was met with coldness by men
who were in authority there. All this was the result of apostacy. The
public funds were held in their own name, and another battle had there
to be fought, not perhaps as severe, but at the same time there was a
constant pressure seemed to be necessary to give strength to the
growing kingdom; yet the revelations were that the kingdom should
continue to prevail. The very fact of the promise of its continuing to
prevail, signifies that it should have something more or less severe
to prevail against. God has been with this people and has guided them,
and dictated them, and is continuing to do so up to the present
moment, and will continue so to do until the kingdoms of this world
become the kingdoms of our Lord and his Christ. May we be prepared to
fulfil our share in this great work, is my prayer in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, December 11, 1864

Knowledge in this Life Limited—the Lord Will Waste 
Away the Wicked—People Do not Live to Obtain What They Most 
Desire—Joseph Desired to Go to the Rocky Mountains—More for Us 
Than Against Us—Will Go to Jackson County From the West—
Exhortations to Merchants, Speculators, &c.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, delivered 
in the Taberaacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Dec. 11, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.12
We are so organized that we can learn but little at a time, and the
little we do learn should be that kind of knowledge which will bring
to us as individuals and as a community, temporal and eternal
salvation. If men were to live until the number of their days should
be one hundred years, they still would be but children in the
knowledge of this life, and would only be commencing to learn the
things which pertain to their temporal life, health and comfort, and
how to live hereafter. Very few of the inhabitants of the earth have
the time and priviledge of making themselves comfortable in a temporal
point of view, before they are called to return to their mother earth.

Vol. 11,  p.13
We have had excellent instructions [p.13] to-day. They have been
edifying, comforting and strengthening to the Saints. I will take the
liberty of referring to a few things the brethren have dwelt upon in
their remarks. In relation to the contest between Jesus and the power
of Satan that is upon the earth, brother George Q. Cannon has said he
is ready to commence the contest anew to-day against sin, and the
effects of it which have often tried to overthrow us as a people. I
have been engaged in a contest against the devil and his rule, for the
last thirty three years this present winter. It is that many years
since I took the Book of Mormon, and went into His Brittanic Majesty's
realms to teach the Gospel of life and salvation. From that day to
this I have been contending against the powers of evil, according to
the little ability God has given me. The kingdom of God is
re-established upon the earth; and the Gospel of life and salvation
must be preached in all the world, that all may be judged thereby.
Every nation, kindred, tongue and people must be warned before the
Lord can come out of his hiding place, and waste away the wicked who
have rejected his warning message. We have contended against sin in
high places; we still contend against it in our own bosoms; for we
should seek earnestly to gain the victory over sin in ourselves,
before we can reasonably expect to gain the conquest over sin in
others. Until we can subdue our own passions, and bring every human
feeling and aspiration into subjection to the will of God, we are not
really capable of guiding and dictating ethers to the full possession
of victory in the Kingdom of God. To conquer and subdue, and school
ourselves until we bring everything into subjection to the law of
Christ, is our work.

Vol. 11,  p.13
Our Heavenly Father does not always reveal to his children the secret
workings of his providences, nor does he show them the end from the
beginning; for they have to learn to trust in him who has promised to
fight our battles, and crown us with victory, if we are faithful as
was faithful Abraham.  The contest which we have now on hand is
chiefly against sin in ourselves. "For if we sin wilfully after that
we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more
sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment and
fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries." Then let us
contend against sin in our families, in our neighbors and friends, and
strive to restore to the inhabitants of the earth and to all the
creatures which God has made to dwell upon it, that which was lost by
the fall of man. Our labor will not end until this is accomplished,
our work completed, and the kingdom is the Lord's. "Know ye not, that
they which run a race, run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run
that ye may obtain. And every man that striveth for the mastery is
temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown
but we an incorruptible." Then let us fight on, "For it is the day or
the Lord's vengeance, and the year of recompenses for the controversy
of Zion." He has commenced it with this, our once happy nation, and he
will continue until Jesus shall rule and reign triumphantly in the
midst of his Saints, over sin, death, and hell. The Lord is gracious
and is waiting for us to purify ourselves, and thus be better prepared
to receive the providences of God when he arises to shake terribly the
earth, and bring to pass the perfect deliverance of his people. "For
the Lord knoweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to
reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to [p.14] be punished."
For we are made nigh unto Christ by his blood. "But the righteousness
which is of faith speaketh on this wise, say not in thine heart, who
shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down from above:)
Or, who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ
again from the dead.) But what saith it? The word is nigh thee, even
in thy mouth, and in thy heart; that is the word of faith, which we
preach." The Lord is here with us, not in person, but his angels are
around us, and he takes cognizance of every act of the children of
men, as individuals and as nations. He is here ready by his agents,
the angels, and by the power of his Holy Spirit and Priesthood, which
he has restored in these last days, to bring most perfect and absolute
deliverance unto all who put their trust in Him, when they are ready
to receive it; and, until they are ready, the work of preparation must
be vigorously progressed in, while at the same time we in patience
must possess our souls. For what scholar can at once make himself
acquainted thoroughly with the beginning and the end of a finished
education? It is a work of time. The Lord is gracious and full of
kindness to his children, and has given them this probation to prepare
themselves for his coming, and to dwell with him in mansions of glory.

Vol. 11,  p.14
I wish my brethren and sisters to understand that the contest between
themselves and the power of Satan is now, to-day, and has been ever
since the Lord Almighty bestowed his Holy Priesthood upon his servant
Joseph. When holy angels where sent from heaven to call and ordain
Joseph Smith, and he to ordain others, the war commenced against sin
and the power of it, and will continue until the earth shall be
cleansed from it, and shall be made a fit habitation for Saints and
angels. The Holy Priesthood has been restored expressly for this
purpose. There is nothing that the Saints can ask, or pray for, that
will aid them in their progress to the attainment of all the freedom,
liberty, power, and conquest, that they are capable of desiring and
making a good use of, that will not be granted unto them, if they will
only patiently struggle on. I am happy in saying that the Lord is
doing his work most admirably. Are we progressing as fast as the work
of the Lord is progressing? He has pled with the people by the voice
of his Spirit, by the voice of angels, and by the voice of his
servants; but their ears are heavy. He is pleading now with the sword,
as well as with the voice of his servants, and he will plead with them
by tempest and storm, and soon will plead with them by famine and by
pestilence. The Savior has said: 'And ye shall hear of wars, and
rumors of wars; see that ye be not troubled; for all these things
must; come to pass, but the end is not yet. For nation shall rise
against nation, and kingdom against kingdom; and there shall be
famines, and pestilences and earthquakes in divers places. All these
are the beginning of sorrows."

Vol. 11,  p.14
The men and women, who desire to obtain seats in the celestial
kingdom, will find that they must battle with the enemy of all
righteousness every day. "Stand therefore, having your loins girt
about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; and
your feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace; above all,
taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all
the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and
the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God; praying always with
all prayer and supplication [p.15] in the spirit, and watching there
unto with all perseverance and supplication for all Saints." Thus let
every Saint protect and guard his little castle against every effort
of the enemy to assail, and secure a foothold therein. Let us see to
it that we are ready for the enemy, to baffle him at every point,
contending bravely against him until he is successfully repulsed.

Vol. 11,  p.15
With regard to the obedience of heavenly beings, to which reference
has been made to day; they live pure and holy, and they have attained
unto this power through suffering. Many of them have drank of the
bitter cup even to the dregs. They have learned that righteousness
will prevail, that truth is the foundation of their very existence.
They have learned that their Father and God never commits an evil,
that he never proposes an evil, and that whatever he dictates is for
their good. When an angel is appointed to perform a duty, to go to the
earth to preach the Gospel, or to do anything for the advancement of
his Fathers kingdom in any part of the great domain of heaven, the
vision of that angel is opened to see and understand the magnitude of
the work that is expected of him to perform, and the grand results
which will grow out of it. That is the reason why the angels are of
one heart and of one mind, in their faithfulness and obedience to the
requirements of their Father and God. They can desire and ask for
nothing that will make them happy, good and great that is withheld
from them; and life eternal is theirs. Why, then, should they not be
of one heart and of one mind? They see alike, understand alike, and
know alike, and all things are before them, and, as far as their
knowledge and experience extend, they see the propriety of all the
works of God, and the harmony and beauty thereof.

Vol. 11,  p.15
Those who do not believe in Jesus Christ, in Joseph the Prophet, or in
the Book of Mormon, in short, all who do not believe as we do, or who
are out side of this Church and kingdom, love health, wealth, joy,
peace, light, intelligence, power, eloquence, and elegance; they want
all these blessings which the righteous live for; but they will not
live for them. They do not pursue the course to put themselves in
possession of the very things they most desire; they are aiming
entirely in the opposite direction, and manage always to be too late
in obtaining them. Not so with the Latter-day Saints, or the
Former-day Saints: they were, are and will be always just in time to
secure the blessings they live for. The Saints have their trials, to
be sure, to prove their faithfulness before God, and they have the
experience and blessings which spring from them. It is thought; by
many that the possession of gold and silver will produce for them
happiness, and, hence, thousands hunt the mountains for the precious
metals; in this they are mistaken. The possession of wealth alone does
not produce happiness, although it will produce comfort, when it can
be exchanged for the essentials and luxuries of life. When wealth is
obtained by purloining, or in any other unfair and dishonorable way,
fear of detection and punishment robs the possessor of all human
happiness. When wealth is honorably obtained by men, still the
possession of it is embittered by the thought that death will soon
strip them of it and others will possess it. What hopes have they in
the future, after they get through with this sorrowful world? They
know nothing about the future; they see nothing but death and hell.
Solid comfort and unalloyed joy are unknown to them. When the faithful
Latter-day Saints come to the end [p.16] of their earthly existence,
"we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved,
we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in
the heavens." The faithful Latter-day Saint knows that the dissolution
of this mortal house will introduce his immortal spirit to freedom
from death and punishment, and to the enjoyment of the society of the
spirits of just men made perfect. To a person who has such a glorious
hope everything is bright and beautiful. If he has but little, he
enjoys that little with a thankful heart to his Heavenly Father; if he
possesses much, he is still thankful, not worshiping, or placing his
heart upon the filthy lucre God has placed in his power to do good
with. In poverty he feels blest and happy; in riches he feels blest
and happy; for his hope is in God, and his wealth consists in eternal
riches, having laid up treasures in heaven where moth doth not
destroy, nor rust corrode, nor thief break through nor steal. the
Latter-day Saints have been driven from their homes, and their goods
have been spoiled; but they esteem this as nothing. What do we care
for houses and lands and possessions? The whole earth is before us and
all the fulness thereof. The Latter-day Saints are living in the
expectation of redeeming Zion, when the law shall go forth from Zion,
and when Jesus will reign king of nations, as he now reigns king of
Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.16
Remarks have been made as to our staying here. I will tell you how
long we shall stay here. If we live our religion, we shall stay here
in these mountains forever and forever, worlds without end, and a
portion of the Priesthood will go and redeem and build up the centre
Stake of Zion. if we leave here, where shall we go to? Has any one
discovered where we can again pitch our tents, when we leave this
country? In the days of Joseph we have sat many hours at a time
conversing about this very country. Joseph has often said, "If I were
only in the Rocky Mountains with a hundred faithful men, I would then
be happy, and ask no odds of mobocrats." And neither do I. Who are
going to pull up stakes and leave here? If we forsake our God and our
religion, then woe to us; for then we shall be all apostates together,
and under such circumstances we have no promise of God for our
protection; but, if we live in the faith of the Son of God, we have
the heavens, the power of God and of angels on our side. I can tell
you, as truly as Elisha said to his servant, "fear not; for they that
be with us are more than they that be with them," (our enemies.) For,
"the mountain was full of horses and chariots of fire around about
Elisha."

Vol. 11,  p.16
Satan has great power upon the earth, which he will exercise against
Christ and his kingdom, and we have so to like as to gain power to
triumph over him, and successfully drive him and his adherents from
the earth, and introduce everlasting righteousness and peace; and we
will do it in the name of Israel's God. The Lord being my helper, I
will never give up the ship; I will never leave it, as long as there
is an inch of plank left; and it will live in wilder seas than have
yet assailed it, and come out unharmed; in short, it will endure for
ever. We may apostatize from the faith, and go out of the Church and
Kingdom of God, and be lost; but this will have no effect upon the
progress of the Lord's Work, neither can all the powers of hell
combined accomplish aught against it. The Lord God of Israel has led
this people from the beginning, and every effort the enemy has made to
destroy them has only added renewed strength and vigor to [p.17] the
cause of truth, although at the time of our great afflictions, and
while in the straits in which we have been placed, we could, naturally
speaking, see nothing but death and suffering. The Lord has suffered
all these things for the perfecting of the righteous and the good of
his people, and that the wicked may be left without excuse.  There is
not another nation under heaven but this, in whose midst the Book of
Mormon could have been brought forth. The Lord has been operating for
centuries to prepare the way for the coming forth of the contents of
that Book from the bowels of the earth, to be published to the world,
to show to the inhabitants thereof that he still lives, and that he
will, in the latter days, gather his elect from the four corners of
the earth. It was the Lord who directed the discovery of this land to
the nations of the old world, and its settlement, and the war for
independence, and the final victory of the colonies, and the
unprecedented prosperity of the American nation, up to the calling of
Joseph the Prophet. The Lord has dictated and directed the whole of
this, for the bringing forth, and establishing of his Kingdom in the
last days. On one occasion, when the Prophet was imprisoned, Sidney
Rigdon exhorted the Saints to scatter and every man do the best he
could for himself; "for," said he, "this work of the gathering of the
Saints we shall not accomplish, these Saints will never be gathered
again." I took the liberty of saying to him that it was my opinion
that we should be gathered again, and that, by and bye, we should have
Joseph with us. Some thought it impossible; but we had Joseph again
and we gathered. The Lord thus proved his people, and tried them
whether they would apostatize and give themselves up to the power of
Satan, or be faithful to their calling and to their God under every
circumstance. The Lord will try this people in all things, as he tried
Abraham of old, to prove whether they will forsake him, or cling to
the faith of the Holy Gospel. I have been in this Kingdom almost from
the beginning; and I have not yet seen anything I would call a trial,
that I could not willingly and joyfully endure; for, "blessed is the
man that endureth temptation; for when he is tried, he shall receive
the crown of life, which the Lord has promised to them that love him."
The Lord has thrown his people on several occasions, into
circumstances of destitution and dependence, to try the leaders of the
nation, and has thus said unto them, what will you now do for my poor
and afflicted people; and their reply has been, "We will destroy them,
if we can." They think they will destroy us yet. In this, however,
they are mistaken, "for God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to
obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ."

Vol. 11,  p.17
Shall we still cling to the faith of Christ, or will we forsake the
Lord our God, and seek "the friendship of the world which is enmity
against God?" Before we were driven out of Missouri I had a vision, if
I would dare to say that I had a vision, and saw that the people would
go to the east, to the north and to the west; but we should go back to
Jackson County from the west. When this people return to the Centre
Stake of Zion, they will go from the west. The Lord has used every
means to save the nation. He has called upon them by night and by day,
through His servants whom he has sent among them.; but they are bent
on their own destruction. When we were driven from Nauvoo, our Elders
went to the East to lay our case before the judges, governors, and
rulers of the different Slates to ask for an asylum; but none [p.18]
was offered us. We sent men through the Eastern country to try and
raise some means for the destitute women and children, whose husbands,
fathers and brothers had gone into the Mexican war at the call of the
General Government, leaving their wives and children and aged fathers
and mothers upon the open prairies without home or shelter, and the
brethren who went East hardly got enough to bear their expenses. The
great men of the nation were asked if they would do anything for the
Lord's people. No; not a thing would they do, but hoped they would
perish in the wilderness. "Therefore," saith the Lord, "behold, the
destroyer I have sent forth to destroy and lay waste mine enemies: and
not many years hence they shall not be left to pollute mine heritage,
and to blaspheme my name upon the lands which I have consecrated for
the gathering together of my saints." In the year 1845 I addressed
letters to all the Governors of States and Territories in the Union,
asking them for an asylum, within their borders, for the Latter-day
Saints. We were refused such privilege, either by silent contempt or a
flat denial in every instance. They all agreed that we could not come
within the limits of their Territory or State. Three members of
Congress came to negociate with us to leave the confines of the United
States, and of the public domain. It was understood that we were going
to Vancouver Island; but we had our eye on Mexico, and here we are
located in the midst of what was then northern Mexico. Fears have been
entertained that we shall again be meddled with; but you will find
that the enemies of the cause of God will have plenty of business
besides digging gold and silver and fighting the Saints, and I trust
Utah will be left as unnoticed as it is in the President's message. I
thank them for what they have done and for what they have not done. I
thank the Lord that he has led this people, and suffered them to be
driven from place to place. I thank the Lord that we have the words of
eternal life; and if we live by them, our feet are as sure and as fast
as these everlasting hills. I know where the Saints will dwell.

Vol. 11,  p.18
In the mind of God there is no such a thing as dividing spiritual from
temporal, or temporal from spiritual; for they are one in the Lord.
There was nothing of a temporal or spiritual nature suggested by
Joseph Smith in his day, for the action of the Latter-day Saints that
would not have been beneficial for them, if they had, with one heart
and mind, performed all he desired them to do. We have proposed many
things with regard to our temporal affairs in these valleys, which,
when strictly obeyed, have been attended with great benefits. Our
action touching our grain has greatly benefited this community; it has
resulted in replenishing the wardrobes of the people throughout the
Territory, and placed in their possession many thousands of dollars.
If you have a few hundred pounds of flour to sell, keep it by you;
by-and-by, you will be offered a good price for it in gold. Do not be
tempted to sell your breadstuff for a ribbon, or a frill, or for some
useless trapping; for herein we are exposed to danger, when we treat
as a light thing the blessings of the Lord, and squander them as a
thing of naught. Those men and women who barter away their breadstuff
for naught, trifle with the blessings which the heavens have bestowed
on them.

Vol. 11,  p.18
There are brethren who have studied law; but where is there a man in
our midst now that is worth anything by studying law? Where is there a
merchant among us who has, year after year, continued in the love of
the world, that cares anything about the kingdom of God? Look out, ye
[p.19] men of Israel, and be careful that you love not the world or
the things of the world in their present state, and in your loftiness
and pride, forget the Lord your God. We ought to care no more for the
silver and the gold, and the property that is so much sought for by
the wicked world, than for the soil or the gravel upon which we tread:
"For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of
the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the
world, and the world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that
doeth the will of God abideth for ever." "If any man love the world,
the love of the Father is not in him." I will refer to our merchants,
I mean our "Mormon merchants" particularly. What do they say about
their goods? They do not ask what their goods are worth, or what they
paid for them, but what will the people give for them? That is the
price. It is not what their goods are really worth, but "how many
greenbacks will it take to buy me another stock of goods?" It will
take a good many. What their goods are worth is not a question with
them, but what they can get. They will get sorrow—the most of them
will be damned, there is no doubt of it, unless they repent. You will
excuse me for talking thus of my brethren, but what else can I say
about them? I am not speaking about my individual feelings towards
them, but upon principle. My individual feelings are nothing but good
towards them. They are kind to me, and I have no fault to find with
them in their dealings with me; but I see the danger they are in. Ye
merchants, and lawyers, and doctors and speculators, be careful that
you secure to yourselves eternal life in the kingdom of God, in
preference to doing anything else. That perfect union, which must
ultimately be enjoyed by the Latter-day Saints, can only be brought,
about by every man and woman living so as to keep their minds pure and
unspotted like a piece of clean white paper, being constantly free
from the love of the world, that the spirit of revelation may easily
indite upon the heart whatever is the mind and will of the Lord. We
cannot be truly the members of Christ's mystical body without living
in this way, that the Spirit may indite as easily upon the heart the
things of God, as these brethren, our reporters, can write with ink on
paper. In this way you have the witness within yourself, and "need
that no man teach you only as the same anointing teacheth you of all
things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you,
ye shall abide in him." May the Lord bless the righteous. Amen.[p.20] 

John Taylor, December 11, 1864

Blessings of the Gospel Contrasted With the ideas of 
Men—Evidence Received Through Obedience—Mode By Which 
the Spirit is Imparted and Unity of the Saints—Their Confidence With 
Reference to the Future of the Church—Ultimate Establishment 
of the Government of God on Earth

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday, Dec. 11, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.20
We meet together, as intelligent beings, desirous of understanding
something of our common origin, our present existence, and our future
destiny. We meet to find out something in relation to our Heavenly
Father, in relation to His providential dealings with the human
family, in relation to His policy and designs pertaining to us, and in
relation to the object of our creation; and to know something, if
possible, pertaining to that world that lies beyond our present scene
of action. These are some things among the many that we are desirous
to know, to comprehend, to find out if possible. We further wish to
pursue a course that shall be acceptable to our God and Father; having
partaken of a portion of His Holy Spirit we are desirous to be taught
more perfectly the things pertaining to the kingdom of God, we are
desirous of cultivating His Holy Spirit, and to draw from the fountain
of light and intelligence; from the spirit of revelation that flows
from God; and the spirit that dwells in us, comfort, consolation, and
intelligence; that we may feel that we are the sons and daughters of
God, that we are walking in the light of His countenance, that we are
doing the things that are pleasing and acceptable in His sight, that
our own consciences are producing satisfactory evidence to our minds
that our conduct and acts are acceptable before the Lord, and that the
Holy Ghost also bears testimony to us that we are His children, doing
His will, walking in the light of His countenance, helping to
establish His kingdom on the earth, and to fulfil the varied duties we
are placed here upon the earth to attend to. These are some of the
ideas and feelings which all good men and women entertain in relation
to the past, the present, and the future. Notwithstanding, we have
many weaknesses, infirmities, follies, and foibles; yet, at the same
time, when we are filled with the spirit which flows from the Lord our
Heavenly Father, these are generally the feelings which we entertain.
We feel a spirit of gratitude to our Heavenly Father for the blessings
that we have received from His hands; and when we look upon things as
they exist around us, in our nation, and in other nations, we
certainly have great cause to cultivate feelings of thankfulness when
we reflect upon the position of the world, and view the darkness,
ignorance, folly, superstition, wickedness, corruption and evil that
is spread abroad, and which prevails over the face of the earth. When
we reflect that light and intelligence have beamed forth from the
heavens, that God in his mercy has made manifest His will to the human
family; that in the [p.21] plenitude of His mercy and goodness He has
restored the Holy Priesthood, and placed us in communication with
Himself; that he has taught us not only how to pray but how to
approach unto him for the forgiveness of our sins, for the reception
of the Holy Ghost, for instruction and guidance in relation to all
matters pertaining to our fathers, relative to this world and to the
world that is to come, we certainly have great cause of gratitude to
our Heavenly Father for the many mercies and blessings He has
conferred upon us. Wherever we turn our attention we can find cause of
gratitude to our Heavenly Father for the blessings that we enjoy, and
we can truly say, as was said by a certain person of old, "The lines
are fallen unto me in pleasant places; yea, I have a goodly heritage."
The Lord has revealed unto us the principles of eternal truth, so
"That" (unlike the world) "we henceforth be no more children, tossed
to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the
sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to
deceive." But our feet are established upon the rock of eternal truth
which has been revealed from the heavens, for the benefit, blessing,
and exaltation of the human family, in time and in eternity. How very
different is our position in relation to this from what it was before
we heard the Gospel. Then we were surrounded with ten thousand
influences, notions, and ideas which might be right, or which might be
wrong; we had no test, no rule, no principle whereby to guide our
lives or our conduct; we could not find any person on the earth that
knew anything about the principles of eternity; we never heard any
thing further than opinion before we embraced this doctrine; we had
the opinion of commentators, of divines, philosophers, and
politicians, nothing but opinion without certainty to guide our erring
feet. We were desirous, perhaps as much so as we are to-day, to do
right, we were perhaps as zealous then as we are now in pursuing the
course that we thought might be satisfactory to our Heavenly Father;
but we knew not what would please Him. The world of mankind to-day are
just in the position that we were then in, they have no more
certainty, evidence, or knowledge than we had before we embraced the
principles of eternal truth—and, in fact, the truth does not exist in
the world, or, if it does exist, it is unknown to the men of the
world; they are unable to discern between truth and error, light and
darkness, between the things of God and the things of man.

Vol. 11,  p.21
The Lord has revealed to us the principles of eternal life. It is not
a matter of mere thought, of mere opinion; our principles are not
ideal, but they are facts, not notions; they are truths, not opinions;
they are certainties—things that we know and comprehend for ourselves.
Nothing can be more forcible, nothing can be a stronger evidence, if
we want any evidence, than the testimony or evidence which the Lord
has communicated unto us individually.

Vol. 11,  p.21
Paul said when he was speaking to the people, "And my speech and my
preaching was not with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in
demonstration of the Spirit, and of power; that your faith should not
stand in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God." Again, "If we
receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this is
the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. He that
believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself: he that
believeth not God, hath made him a liar, because he believeth not the
record that God gave of his Son." Every person who [p.22] embraced the
gospel in that day enjoyed an evident testimony of which the world
were ignorant. They received an inspiring intelligent assurance which
was imparted by the Holy Ghost unto all those who receive the gospel
both in former and in latter times, and hence they that believe have
the witness in themselves.

Vol. 11,  p.22
When the Elders were sent to preach the gospel, they were told to call
upon the people to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus for the
remission of sins, and they should receive the Holy Ghost. This was
told to the people in ancient days, and no stronger testimony than
this could be given to the heart of man; nothing is greater evidence
that the Lord is with His Elders that go forth bearing the precious
seeds of eternal life than this. An Elder is the minister of God, His
representative on the earth; he acts by His authority, in His name,
and God sanctions his acts, and proves to him and to those who receive
the gospel, that he is the messenger of God. The Lord has told him to
go and preach baptism for the remission of sins, and that when people
repented and were baptized for the remission of sins, and had hands
laid upon them for the reception of the Holy Ghost, that they should
receive the Holy Ghost, and have evidence for themselves, as they
received and knew formerly under the administration of the ancient
apostles. Thus every person so baptised and administered to has
evidence undoubted within himself, and every Elder has a testimony
that God is with him and sanctions his acts; and as an Elder could not
impart the Holy Ghost without the authority and power of God, so the
person receiving the Holy Ghost could not partake of it without the
Lord's administration through the Elder.

Vol. 11,  p.22
You may use the reasoning of men, you may bring into requisition the
strongest oratorial powers, and all this will fail to convince any
man, without the Spirit of God. You may bring the brightest talent to
bear, and collect the strongest evidence it is possible for man to
produce, but in the absence of the Holy Ghost all this will pass away
like an idle dream, or with passing remarks such as, "That man is a
very eloquent man, the principles he advances are evident, plain, and
reasonable, but then it don't concern us at all, we are not interested
in the matter," etc.; but when the Spirit of eternal truth, emanating
from God operates upon our spirits, which are a part of deity, if you
please, when there is a union formed, and an intercourse opened, and
intelligence communicated, then the persons who possess this
intelligence, this knowledge, this comforting influence, this strong
assurance that is imparted, and can be imparted only from spirit to
spirit; when persons receive this, they then have for themselves an
assurance that no earthly argument or philosophical demonstration can
possibly impart. We are a part of deity, that is, our spirits are a
part, as it were, of the Great Jehovah, that have been struck from His
eternal blaze—eternal intelligence and light and life.

Vol. 11,  p.22
When the light that is in heaven communicates with the light within
us; when the Spirit that dwells in the bosom of the Almighty dwells in
ours, and an intercourse is opened between heaven and us, we are then
placed in a position to understand that which it would be impossible
to comprehend upon any natural principle known to us, and hence it is
written, "For what man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of
man which is in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the
Spirit of God." In order that men may indeed become the children
[p.23] of God, He has introduced in the first principles of the gospel
the means of their becoming possessed of His Spirit through baptism
and laying on of hands by those having authority, being sent and
ordained and authorized by Him that they may receive the Holy Ghost.
What can be a stronger evidence to any man than an evidence of this
kind? It is not something that affects the outward ear alone; it is
not something that affects simply his judgment, but it affects his
inner man; it affects the spirit that dwells within him; it is a part
of God imparted unto man, if you please, giving him an assurance that
God lives. This is a thing of very great importance, more so, perhaps,
than many people imagine. A man receives an assurance that God lives,
and not only that God lives, but that he is a son of God, because he
feels that he has partaken of His spirit, the spirit of adoption; and
hence it was said concerning the Saints of old, "For ye have not
received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but, ye have received
the spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit
itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of
God."

Vol. 11,  p.23
The Saints of old received a spirit whereby they were enabled to say
Abba, Father, or, my Father. Now, reflecting upon this, what strong
confidence is imparted unto the Saints of God, giving them an
assurance that no person has, and that no person can have, unless they
adopt the same means, in order to partake of the same blessings or to
be administered to in the same way, and receive through the same
medium, that same spirit of intelligence which nothing but the Holy
Ghost can impart. When persons receive this they are enabled to say,
my Father. What were they enabled to say before? Did they know
anything about their Father or about their God? Did they know anything
about their origin, or did they know anything really in relation to
the future?

Vol. 11,  p.23
What can you find among the world like this anywhere, among the most
pious, best, the most honorable, pure, and virtuous, what can you find
among them? Only, simply, "we try to do the best that we can, and we
hope it will be well with us hereafter; we hope our great Heavenly
Father will be merciful to us." They can make no further advances than
that, without the gift and blessing of the Holy Ghost. They hope
certain things, they believe in certain things, they pray for certain
things, they desire certain things, but they have no assurance in
relation to them. Nothing but the Holy Spirit proceeding from the
Father and the Son can impart unto us that intelligence which is
necessary to place the Church and Kingdom of God upon a sure and firm
basis. The Lord has introduced this among us. It is no matter what
language a man may speak, or what country he lives in, no matter what
his former profession or circumstances, here is the Gospel of eternal
life and truth proclaimed by the weakest of God's Elders, which he has
chosen and set apart to preach the words of eternal life in all the
world. Wherever people receive the words of truth that that Elder has
preached unto them and obey them by baptism, and have hands laid on
them for the reception of the Holy Ghost, they all feel alike, no
matter what country they were born in, what their religion, politics,
social ideas, or anything else; whether Jew or Gentile, bond or free,
they are all one in Christ Jesus.

Vol. 11,  p.23
We have people gathered together in this Territory front all parts of
the earth; they have all been baptized into one baptism, and all have
partaken [p.24] of one spirit, and that one spirit proceeds from the
fountain of light and truth. It would be impossible, under any other
circumstances, to unite people together as our people in the mountains
are united. It would be impossible for all the reasoning powers of man
to bring about any such result; nothing but the power and Spirit of
God could accomplish it.

Vol. 11,  p.24
We all feel alike in regard to the great principles of eternal truth.
Why do we feel alike? Because we have all partaken of one spirit,
which proceeds from our Heavenly Father, it is the Holy Ghost. How
does it affect us? It affects our spirits. And although we do not
understand, sometimes, one another's speech, and are ignorant of the
ideas entertained by one another; and although the habits, customs,
and manners are diverse and various among the different nations from
which we have come, we still are one in sentiment, one in faith and in
confidence, and one in assurance.

Vol. 11,  p.24
I have heard men in the United States thank God with their whole heart
for the spirit imparted to them and for the blessings of the
everlasting Gospel; I have heard them do the same in France and in
Germany, and I have heard them do the same among other nations whose
language I was not acquainted with The same spirit inspires the
whole—it is the spirit of God, imparted through obedience to his laws,
and through the administration of the Gospel through the Holy
Priesthood, or by means of the Elders he has sent forth, and whose
acts He sanctions by imparting the Holy Ghost on whom they lay their
hands; and hence we are one, having been baptized into one baptism,
and partaken of the same spirit, and hence we have assurance, and are
constituted as no other people are under the heavens. We possess that
evidence and assurance which the world cannot give, neither can the
world take it away; and hence, we go forth with a steady unerring aim
with regard to the future. We know, individually and collectively,
what we are doing, and if there be those among us who do not
comprehend all things, yet we do know that we have partaken of the
Holy Ghost. We feel like the man that was born blind, who was healed
by the Savior. The Pharisees said to the healed man, "Give God the
praise, we know that this man is a sinner." He answered and said:
"Whether he be a sinner or not, I know not; one thing I know, that,
whereas I was blind, now I see."

Vol. 11,  p.24
All the sons and daughters of God who are living their religion, and
faithfully keeping the commandments of God, can render a reason for
the hope that is within them, and can answer the whys and the
wherefores for the movements of the Church and kingdom of God upon the
earth. They may not know what is going to be the result of this, that
and the other; but they do know that they have received the Holy
Ghost, and that God lives—that they have received a principle, whereby
they are enabled to say, Abba Father—My Father. "And this is life
eternal, that they might know Thee, the only true God, and Jesus
Christ whom thou hast sent." Hence we have partaken of a portion of
eternal lives, and have begun to live for ever. It was upon this
principle that Jesus spake to the woman of Samaria, when he asked her
for a drink. Now there was a strong enmity existing between the Jews
and the Samaritans, and she thought it singular when Jesus asked her
for a drink of water. "Jesus answered and said unto her, If thou
knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith unto thee, give me
to drink; thou would'st have asked him, [p.25] and he would have given
thee living water." "Whosoever drinketh of this water, shall thirst
again; but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him,
shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him, shall be in
him a well of water springing up into everlasting life."

Vol. 11,  p.25
Did the world know who these Elders are that go forth among them
bearing the precious seed of eternal life; could they comprehend and
realize it, they would ask of them, and they would give them water
which would be in them a well springing up into eternal life; for they
are the representatives of God on the earth, going forth with
authority from Him to impart unto the world the Holy Ghost, and lead
them into the paths of life. We have partaken of this Holy Spirit, and
hence there is confidence manifested in all our movements and actions
as a people.

Vol. 11,  p.25
Who among the true saints of God ever doubts as to the destiny of this
kingdom? Who that has the spirit of revelation—the spirit of
truth—ever dreams that this kingdom will ever be overthrown? They
quake in the north, and in the south; they wonder what the end will
be—whether they will gain that victory or lose that battle; whether we
are going to be divided into two separate nations, be consolidated in
one, or divided into a great many. These are matters that puzzle the
wisest of our statesmen. If we have any wise men in the United States,
and in the nations of Europe or the earth, let them manifest their
wisdom and put the world right.

Vol. 11,  p.25
The Latter-day Saints have no wonder what is going to become of them,
it never enters into our minds that anything will transpire that will
overthrow the Church and kingdom of God on the earth. What man that is
a Saint and has in his possession the gift of the Holy Ghost, that
does not know that the kingdom of God is onward? We know that we shall
overcome every opposing power. No matter what transpires, what effect
has it on us? None at all. It only affects the weak and vacillating,
that have not lived their religion and followed the light of the Holy
Spirit in them, they may fear; but the men and women of God, those who
live in the light of the countenance of the Lord, and cherish the Holy
Spirit in their bosoms, having no other feeling but the final triumph
of the kingdom of God on the earth, they know nothing else.

Vol. 11,  p.25
What inspired the ancient prophets to know that the time would come
when the Saints of God should take the kingdom, and the greatness of
it under the whole heavens should be given to them and He whose right
it is, should rule and reign, and have dominion? The same Spirit that
dwells in us proceeds from the same God that inspired the prophets of
old, developing the same truths, making manifest the same things, and
unfolding the same principles. We have confidence in relation to these
matters; and hence men that understand this, who live their religion,
feel perfectly satisfied in regard to any or all the events that shall
transpire on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.25
We were driven out of Missouri—we were driven from one place to
another in Missouri, before we were driven out altogether; then we
were driven from Illinois to this Territory. But what of that? I know
some men who thought the work was at an end. I remember a remark made
by Sidney Rigdon—I suppose he did not live his religion—I do not think
he did—his knees began to shake in Missouri, and on one occasion he
said, "Brethren, every one of you take your own way, for the work
seems as though it had come to an end." Brigham Young encouraged the
people, [p.26] and Joseph Smith told them to be firm and maintain
their integrity, for God would be with his people and deliver them. I
never saw a time that the Saints enjoyed themselves better than when
they, apparently, were wading through the deepest troubles; I never
saw them more full of the Holy Ghost, and take more joyfully the
spoiling of their goods. Why was this? Because they had that spirit
within them of which we are speaking, and they knew what would be the
result of all these things. When we left Nauvoo, we sang joyfully:—

Vol. 11,  p.26
"On the way to California,
In the spring we'll take our journey;
Far above Arkansas fountains,
Pass between the Rocky Mountains." 

Vol. 11,  p.26
When it was asked us, "Where are you going?" our reply would be, "We
hardly know; we are going somewhere, and God will protect us, and all
is right and well in Zion, and all is peace, and all will be peace to
those who will love God and keep his commandments; because his kingdom
is established upon the rock of ages, and it is God's business to take
care of his Saints, and all is well."

Vol. 11,  p.26
And when the nation with which we are associated is shaken to its
centre and crumbles to pieces (it is pretty well shaken now,
notwithstanding what our President seems to say about it, that
everything is very prosperous, and that we have more men now than
before the war), notwithstanding all this, it is crumbling and
falling, and it will continue to fall and to crumble, until it is no
more, and by and bye there will be an end of it. Not so with the
kingdom of God; it will stand, and continue to exist and spread and go
forth, and correct principles—principles of eternal truth and light
and revelation from God—will be unfolded, and intelligence that dwells
with the gods will continue to be imparted to this people, and God
will be their God, and they will be His people, and He will continue
to lead them on from strength to strength and from knowledge to
knowledge, until they understand all correct principles that can be
known on the earth, until they are enabled to redeem themselves and
their posterity, and then establish the kingdom of God on the earth
until the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God
and His Christ, and He shall reign for ever and for ever. And to this
end God has imparted unto us the spirit of intelligence and wisdom
that is unfaltering, unwavering, and unchanging, and that will live
and abide for ever. Have we not cause to be gratetful to God our
heavenly Father? I think we have. We enjoy peace, we enjoy happiness,
we enjoy the Holy Ghost, we enjoy communication with our heavenly
Father, we enjoy an association with the holy Priesthood, we have the
revelation of God in us, and God has undertaken to lead His people on
from strength to strength, from intelligence to intelligence, from
knowledge to knowledge, until they are able to see as they are seen,
and know as they, are known. And He is going to establish a reign of
righteousness and introduce a correct form of government, even the
government of God, the laws of God, the revelations of God to guide
and direct in all things: He will be our guide in philosophy, in
politics, in agriculture, in science, in art, and in everything that
is calculated to enlighten and impart intelligence, and give knowledge
of the laws of nations, of the laws of nature, of matter, and of all
laws that regulate all things pertaining to time and to eternity. He
will continue to instruct and to make manifest, and to put us in
possession of those principles that will exalt us and prepare us to
dwell with the Gods. We look on the future; [p.27] we looked on it
years ago, and we knew that the kingdom of God would roll on, and we
know so to-day, only our faith and knowledge is becoming more stable,
more established. We know that this kingdom will continue to spread
and to increase. Who can deprive us of that knowledge? No earthly
influence or power, or reasoning can do it; hence, we are perfectly
satisfied in relation to these things. And while we know this is
taking place and that a reign of righteousness will be introduced that
will be calculated to exalt and ennoble the human family, and make the
earth a paradise and to blossom as the rose, and make the wilderness
and desolate places glad, and the government and kingdom of God exist
from the rivers to the ends of the earth; whilst we are attending to
these things, we are also attending to other things, we are securing
to ourselves an everlasting exaltation, we are learning God and His
laws, and the whisperings of His Spirit, whereby we can be saved and
exalted and be brought to a closer union and connection with Him by
covenants and ordinances, and anointings, and endowments, and
blessings, that He is revealing and unfolding. We are learning to
build temples where we can receive instruction, and revelation, and
ordinances to be performed both for the living and the dead, for
ourselves, progenitors, and posterity, and bless the human family
throughout, that we may be saviors on Mount Zion and the kingdom be
the Lord's. We are learning to secure for ourselves mansions with our
heavenly Father, that where He is we may be also. Jesus said, "I go
away; but if I go, I will come and receive you to myself, that where I
am there you may be also," &c. We are preparing ourselves for those
mansions, and others are helping to prepare mansions for us who are
behind the veil. We shall operate for those who are there, and they
for us; for they, without us, cannot be made perfect, nor we without
them. We are forming an alliance, a union, a connection, with those
that are behind the veil, and they are forming a union and connection
with us; and while we are living here, we are preparing to live
hereafter, and laying a foundation for this in the celestial kingdom
of God. Ought we not to call upon our souls, and upon all that is
within us, to bless the name of the God of Israel, and to forget not
all His mercies? Ought we not to be seeking continually to glorify God
in our bodies and spirits, which are His? Ought we not to be seeking
to have our passions and desires and appetites in obedience and
subjection to the will of God? Ought we not to be seeking to control
our will and desires, and have everything yielding obedience to that
Spirit which emanates from our heavenly Father? Ought we not to be
seeking to promote a union with every godlike principle, with
everything that is lovely and amiable, and divest ourselves of all our
evil passions and propensities, and follies and waywardness, and seek
to draw near unto God ourselves, and also to draw our families near
unto Him, and seek to cultivate the Holy Ghost, that it may be in us a
well of water springing up into everlasting life, that we may be
worthy to be citizens of the kingdom of God; and that hereafter we may
enjoy an immortality of happiness with our progenitors and our
posterity, and with our God in the eternal world, even in this world,
when it shall be redeemed and sanctified and be made new?

Vol. 11,  p.28
May God help us to keep his commandments, in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.[p.28] 

George Q. Cannon, November 13, 1864

Blessings of the People of God—Power of Evil and Unseen 
Influences—Ministration of Angels—Faith Necessary First As A 
Preparation for Greater Things—Holy Spirit Necessary 
for the Right Performance of Temporal Duties

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, 
made in Kaysville, Sunday, November 13, 1864.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.28
It is with very peculiar feelings, my brethren and sisters, that I
stand before you this morning to address you upon the principles of
life and salvation. In rising before you I request your faith and
prayers, that I may have the Spirit of the Lord to dictate unto me
those thoughts and reflections and instructions, which will be
profitable unto us. I feel myself that the Spirit of the Almighty is
here; I have enjoyed it very much this morning. While listening to the
singing, I felt that the singers had the Spirit of God resting upon
them.

Vol. 11,  p.28
We can enjoy ourselves while we are met together to-day; it is our
privilege to have a goodly outpouring of that Spirit which fills our
hearts with joy, with peace, light and intelgence. If we concentrate
our minds upon the object which has called us together, exercising
faith in our Father and God, these meetings will be counted among the
most delightful associations of our lives. I do not know that I ever
enjoyed myself so happily under any circumstances, as I have in
meeting with my brethren and sisters in conferences and in meetings
like these that we have had yesterday and to-day. At these meetings we
can throw aside the cares that press us from day to day, and
concentrate our minds upon the blessings which pertain to the kingdom
of God and to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and understand to a greater
extent than we can probably on ordinary occasions, how much the Lord
our God has favored us in revealing unto us His everlasting Gospel,
and in sending unto us His servants, authorized to administer unto us
the ordinances thereof. When we are in meetings like the present, we
can think about these things and ponder upon them, and our hearts are
filled with renewed feelings of thanksgiving and gratitude to God for
His abundant mercies to us as individuals and as a people. Since my
arrival home from abroad this last time, I think that I never have
experienced such a feeling of thanksgiving, joy, and happiness as I
have during the last two or three weeks. My feelings have been
peculiarly solemn, and I have often felt as though it would be a great
luxury to get off in some corner alone and weep for joy for all the
blessings God has so bountifully bestowed on us as a people, and upon
myself as an individual. The older we grow, and the more the kingdom
becomes developed, the more apparent are the blessings heaven bestows
upon us. He must be indeed blind who cannot see that we are a people
highly favored of God our Father, especially if it should be his lot
to go forth among the nations, and come in contact with the evil which
abounds in other countries. I believe there is a [p.29] feeling of
gratitude and thanksgiving pervading the breasts of the Saints
generally, which causes them to appreciate the kindness of the Lord
towards them. This feeling should increase more and more within us
every day we live.

Vol. 11,  p.29
The remarks which were made yesterday by the brethren who spoke were
to me highly edifying; I rejoiced greatly in them, and I could echo
the feeling expressed by Brother Woodruff when he said, we were the
most blessed people on the face of the earth, in having a father in
our midst who talks unto us in such plainness and simplicity the
principles of life and salvation. While Brother Brigham was speaking
unto us and dwelling upon the plain and simple principles of the
Gospel, and those things necessary for us to observe in order that we
may become developed before our heavenly Father, I felt that it
requires constant teaching and admonition on the part of the servants
of God to keep us in mind of our duty; it requires the servants of God
to be stirred up continually to diligence in preaching the plain and
simple principles of the Gospel to the people, that they may be duly
impressed therewith. Notwithstanding all we have heard, and we have
heard a great deal of the principles of righteousness, we still
require to be admonished day by day concerning our duty. It seems to
be one of the weaknesses of human nature that we are apt to forget the
principles of truth and righteousness, and to give way to influences
that are not of God. We are placed in this existence for the express
purpose of learning to overcome all these things. One of the great
objects, as I imagine, which God has in view in sending us here upon
the earth, is to give us experience in the influences of the earth
that we may contend with them successfully and overcome them, that
when we pass beyond the vail we may be in a position to comprehend
them to a greater extent than we could had we not come here and felt
the influences to which human nature is subject. I have thought that
we, as a people and as individuals, do not sufficiently realize the
importance of keeping guard upon ourselves, and upon our feelings, and
of resisting the influences that surround us.

Vol. 11,  p.29
While the brethren were speaking upon one point, namely, the
disposition of some people to imbibe spirituous liquor, it brought
some reflections to my mind connected with the influences that prevail
throughout the various portions of the earth. I believe there are
places and circumstances in which people can be placed, where there
are influences of this character brought to bear upon them that are
more difficult to resist than there would be under other circumstances
and in other places. I have often heard it remarked by the brethren,
and I have remarked it myself, that in some places there is a greater
disposition entertained by the people to commit adultery and indulge
in kindred sins of this description than there is in this country.
There seem to be influences in the atmosphere in those lands of such a
character, that unless a person is on his guard and constantly
watching and resisting them, he will be led down to destruction by
them. A spirit and disposition will creep over the people unless they
are careful, to lead them astray in the direction which I have named.
This is undoubtedly the case. There are spirits in the atmosphere that
are filled with that disposition, and who seek to influence those with
whom they are brought in contact, impressing those who are in the
tabernacle of flesh to indulge in the same sin.

Vol. 11,  p.29
There are influences in the atmosphere that are invisible to us that,
while we are here upon the earth, we [p.30] ought to resist with all
our might, mind, and strength—influences which, if we would be led by
them, would lead us to destruction—influences that are opposed to the
Spirit of God—influences that would bring upon us destruction here and
hereafter, if we would yield to them. These influences we have to
resist. We have to resist the spirit of adultery, the spirit of
whoredom, the spirit of drunkenness, the spirit of theft, and every
other evil influence and spirit, that we may continually overcome;
and, when we have finished our work on the earth, be prepared to
govern and control those influences, and exercise power over them, in
the presence of our Father and God. I have no doubt that many of my
brethren and sisters have sensibly felt in various places and at
various times evil influences around them. Brother Joseph Smith gave
an explanation of this. There are places in the Mississippi Valley
where the influence or the presence of invisible spirits are very
perceptibly felt. He said that numbers had been slain there in war,
and that there were evil influences or spirits which affect the
spirits of those who have tabernacles on the earth. I myself have felt
those influences in other places besides the continent of America; I
have felt them on the old battle grounds on the Sandwich Islands. I
have come to the conclusion that if our eyes were open to see the
spirit world around us, we should feel differently on this subject
than we do; we would not be so unguarded and careless, and so
indifferent whether we had the spirit and power of God with us or not;
but we would be continually watchful and prayerful to our heavenly
Father for His Holy Spirit and His holy angels to be around about us
to strengthen us overcome every evil influence.

Vol. 11,  p.30
When I see young men indulging in drunkenness and in stealing, I come
to the conclusion that they are led captive by the evil spirits around
them. We call it the spirit of the evil one; but he has numerous
agencies at work, even as the Lord has numerous agencies to assist him
in bringing to pass the consummation of His great designs. The
adversary has numerous agencies at his command, and he seeks to
control and lead to destruction the inhabitants of the earth who will
be subject to them. If we could see with our spiritual senses as we
now see with our natural senses, we should be greatly shocked at the
sight of the influences that prompt us to disobey the counsels of God
or the Spirit of the Lord in our hearts. But we cannot see them, for
they are spiritually discerned; and he who discerns the most, is the
most fully impressed by the Spirit of God; he who does not discern,
has not profited by the instructions given to him, and yields to those
evil influences in an unguarded moment, and is taken captive in his
blindness. He who is imbued with the Spirit of God is sensibly aware
when the evil power approaches; but he does not welcome it to his
bosom; he resists it with all the might and strength God has given
unto him, and he obtains power over it, and it no more troubles him;
if it does, its influence is more weakened than previously.

Vol. 11,  p.30
We often talk about and desire to see angels. Every person who has
joined this Church has had a desire to have revelations from God our
Heavenly Father, and have knowledge poured out upon him as it was
poured out in abundance upon the prophets of old. I merely suppose
that this is so with everybody else, because I have these feelings
myself, and judge others in this respect by myself. But, until we can
learn to control and resist those evil influences that are now
invisible, I think it would be unprofitable to have the administration
[p.31] of angels personally or visibly unto us. Until we can do this,
I do not expect that we can have those other blessings profitably
bestowed upon us. I do not expect that in the providence of God we
will be favored with those other blessings until we can listen unto
and obey the counsels of those appointed to preside over us. I know it
is natural for people to he anxious to have some ministering spirit
wait on them, and reveal itself unto them. For my own part, my
reflections have caused me to view this in a different light than I
viewed it in the beginning. I then thought it would be a great
blessing to have that favor bestowed upon me. But when I have
reflected upon the character and calling of the men whom God has
called and sent in this generation—when I have thought of Brother
Joseph Smith, and his greatness, his magnanimity, and his faith, I
have thought, and still think, it is one of the greatest blessings of
God upon me to have been permitted to behold his face and to listen to
his teachings. I feel the same now towards the present leaders of
Israel. I am satisfied that this generation has been honored by as
great prophets as ever stood before God upon the earth excepting the
Lord Jesus Christ; and how could I expect, if I disobeyed Brother
Joseph Smith's counsel, that I could be favored with the presence and
instruction of any being farther advanced than he was when he was in
the flesh? And so I feel in relation to Brother Brigham, whom we now
have with us; he is one of the noblest sons of God, a man whom God has
endowed with the wisdom of eternity, with the power in part that is
exercised in its fulness by the Gods of eternity. If we disobey his
counsel, disregard his warning voice, and are careless respecting his
teachings and the teachings of those associated with him, we are
indeed unworthy of the presence of personages who have been glorified
and who now dwell in the presence of God. I do not expect the day to
come when this people will be favored with the administration of
angels—with the presence of those holy and immortal beings—until we
can learn to appreciate the teachings and instructions of the men of
God in our midst. When that day does come that this people will
implicitly obey the voice of those whom God has placed over them, and
give heed to every instruction imparted to them by the spirit of
revelation through the servants of God, then I shall expect visits
from holy angels, and the glory and power of God to rest upon us to
that extent it has never done hitherto; but I cannot well expect it
before that time arrives, because if these blessings were to be
bestowed upon us before we are prepared to receive them, I should fear
they would turn to our condemnation, as they have done to many in the
early history of this Church.

Vol. 11,  p.31
There is nothing that we, as a people, have needed since our
settlement in these valleys, and I may say since the organization of
the Church, connected with the kingdom of God, in intelligence, in
wisdom and counsel, that we have had to wait for. We have had line
upon line, precept on precept, here a little and there a little, from
the beginning unto the present time, and there never was a day, an
hour, a moment, from the organization of this Church unto the present
time that we, as a people, have been destitute of the voice of God and
the instruction of the Holy Ghost. While this is the case, and we have
abundance of teachings poured out upon us, and we should refuse to
obey any of them, we need not expect visitations from higher
personages, coming down to administer unto us and impart unto us
things that we could know, if we would only learn to be obedient
[p.32] to the counsels and instructions we now receive. It is
necessary that we should be taught and instructed in the things of the
kingdom of God, and that our faith should be developed to such an
extent that we will have great confidence in those who labor in our
midst and who preside over us. It is for this purpose that the Gospel
is sent forth by the hand of the servants of God unto the inhabitants
of the earth. The Lord says through his servant Joseph Smith, in the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants, "Wherefore I, the Lord, knowing the
calamity which should come upon the inhabitants of the earth, called
upon my servant, Joseph Smith, jun., and spake unto him from heaven,
and gave him commandments; and also gave commandments to others, that,
they should proclaim these things unto the world, and all this that it
might be fulfilled which was written by the prophets; the weak things
of the world shall come forth and break down the mighty and strong
ones, that man should not counsel his fellow man, neither trust in the
arm of flesh, but that every man might speak in the name of God the
Lord, even the Savior of the world; that faith also might increase in
the earth; that mine everlasting covenant might be established; that
the fulness of my Gospel might be proclaimed by the weak and the
simple unto the ends of the world, and before kings and rulers."

Vol. 11,  p.32
This is the reason of the Gospel being preached, that faith might
increase within us, and that the New and Everlasting Covenant might be
established in our midst. These things were preached unto us in the
beginning, because it is necessary that man should be impressed with
the importance of the Gospel and plan of salvation which God has
revealed, and that he might have confidence in the words of the
servants of God. We have to learn that those who are worthy to be
entrusted with our salvation, and with the direction of the affairs of
the kingdom of God, are also worthy to be entrusted with the guidance
of temporal affairs in the same kingdom. It was a difficult lesson to
learn in the beginning. The people of God could not understand, in the
beginning, that Brother Joseph had wisdom sufficient to direct them in
their temporal affairs as well as in their spiritual affairs. While
the Church was in Kirtland it was a lesson they had not learned; they
could admit that Joseph was a prophet of God, and chosen of Him to
establish His kingdom on the earth, but they would not admit that he
had wisdom sufficient to direct them in temporal affairs, and they had
to be whipped, scourged, and driven from place to place before they
could really believe that the servants of God had this wisdom; but,
by-and-by, this knowledge dawned upon them, and they began to see that
men, chosen of God to establish righteousness and build up His
kingdom, had also wisdom concerning temporal affairs, and that the
same God who made the earth so beautiful for the habitation of His
saints—He who organized the heavens and controls the movements of the
heavenly bodies, that same God had power to give Brother Joseph Smith
wisdom to guide them in temporal affairs. This is a lesson that we
have had taught unto us from that time until the present; and to-day I
feel as though we were but poor scholars, and that there are many
things yet to be impressed upon our understandings connected with this
lesson.

Vol. 11,  p.32
We have to learn that, in the first place, the Lord sent His servants
forth to preach the principles of the Gospel, to impress upon the
inhabitants of the earth the necessity of believing in Jesus Christ as
the Savior of the [p.33] world, repenting of their sins, and being
baptized for the remission of them, and receive the Holy Ghost by the
laying on of hands, and it was hoped and expected that when the Holy
Ghost descended upon men and women they would be fined with the
spirit, of obedient, and that their understandings would he so
awakened that they would begin to Comprehend the object God had in
view in resisting the everlasting Gospel to the earth. It has had that
effect, but it has been slowly manifested; it has dawned upon us ray
by ray, gradually opening our minds to the comprehension of the great
work the Lord has established on the earth; and to-day, after years of
experience, the Church of Christ has barely commenced to comprehend
the great work God had in view in establishing His kingdom on the
earth. But we are learning it now more rapidly than we have in past
years. The knowledge is being brought home to us to a greater extent,
because we are in a position where we can be better taught these
things than before. We are beginning to understand that there is
something, besides that which concerns our spiritual welfare, needed
for the upbuilding of the kingdom of God on the earth; we begin to
understand that the Lord wishes us to be a people wise in the arts and
sciences, full of understanding and wisdom in the building up of
cities, in the erection of beautiful habitations and magnificent
temples, and in the exhumation of minerals from the bowels of the
earth, and their proper application for the beautifying of the cities
of Zion and the convenience of God's people. We begin to understand
that the Gospel has been revealed to show unto us the object of our
existence, that it affects every action of our lives from birth to the
grave, and that we cannot do anything but what is comprehended in the
Gospel. We hope our children will learn this lesson better than we
have, and to a greater perfection than we have learned it. As I have
said, it is necessary in the first place that we should have
confidence in the servants of God—in the affairs that pertain unto our
eternal salvation, and we would suppose we might trust them with the
direction of our temporal affairs, if, indeed, temporal and spiritual
can be divided, which really cannot be done.

Vol. 11,  p.33
There is one point we should be guarded against, and the brethren have
endeavored to impress it upon our minds, that is, in our seeking to
develop the resources of the earth and build up cities and temples and
the various works that are incumbent on us, that we should not forget
to keep our minds right before the Lord, that we should have his Holy
Spirit abiding within us. When the cares of every day life increase
upon us, in the business of forming settlements, pioneering and
performing our labors from day to day, we are too apt to forget, that
we should constantly seek to God with the same fervor and diligence
for His aid as we do for spiritual blessings. I find that I have to be
careful while engaged in business, for I know that the tendency of my
mind is to devote all my thoughts and all my time and attention to the
business that is in hand—that happens to occupy my attention at the
time. This is the tendency of people generally, and we have to guard
against it, and for which we have to be reproved, that we may not
yield to it to so great an extent as to drive the Spirit of God from
us. There is no necessity for this. If we grieve the Spirit of God
when we are performing our temporal duties, it is because we allow the
one idea to absorb our attention too much. While we are engaged in
these duties, we should have the Spirit of God resting [p.34] upon us,
as if we were engaged in preaching the Gospel.  

Vol. 11,  p.34
It is recorded in the Book of Mormon that when the Nephites were
oppressed by the Lamanites, who would not suffer them to pray orally
unto God, they prayed in their hearts, while engaged in their labors,
for the blessings of God to be granted unto them, for His deliverance
to be extended to them, and that their enemies might not have power to
hold them in bondage; and the word of the Lord came to them and
whispered peace, and told them that the day of their deliverance was
nigh at hand, the day in which He would emancipate them from the
thraldom of their enemies. This is a good example for us to follow. It
is possible for us to bring ourselves into such a condition that we
can pray unto God in our hearts, no matter what labor we are
performing. We are exhorted to pray constantly unto Him, and it is
possible for us to concentrate our thoughts on the things of God while
we are doing our labor, and our thanksgivings can ascend silently unto
God, and they are not unheard by Him, and His blessing can descend
upon us, and His joy can fill our hearts, and we can become the
happiest and the most Messed people upon all the face of the earth. I
know it requires a struggle to concentrate our thoughts on the things
of the kingdom of God, while we are engaged in business; but this is
one of the things which we have to train ourselves to and to overcome.

Vol. 11,  p.34
I am pleased to see our people developing the resources of the earth
as they are. It is gratifying to see them enjoying the blessings of
the earth, to see them wearing clothing of home manufacture, and to
see their houses carpeted with home-made carpets; to see the sisters
wearing beautiful dresses, spun with their own hands, is more pretty
to my mind than brocade silk or satin, or fine cloth imported from
foreign parts. In these things I can see the independence of our
people being gradually secured.

Vol. 11,  p.34
I will bring my remarks to a close, praying God to bless you, my
brethren and sisters, and those who may speak unto us, and to fill
them with His Holy Spirit, and also those who listen to their sayings,
that their hearts may rejoice together with exceeding great joy before
Him, which is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.35] 

Orson Hyde, December 18, 1864

Analogy Betwixt the History of Joseph in Egypt and that of the 
Latter-Day Saints—Discovery of America By Columbus—Its Effect 
on the Work of the Last Days—Goodness of God to His People

Remarks by Elder ORSON HYDE, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday, Dec. 18, 1864.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.35
I feel thankful, my brethren and sisters, for the privilege of once
more meeting with you in this tabernacle. I feel thankful that so many
of us are spared to meet together.

Vol. 11,  p.35
I need not reiterate in your bearing, that we are living in a most
important day and age of the world, equally important to the Saints of
the Most High as to the rest of mankind; for the present is fraught
with events that should admonish us to live near to the Lord, and to
keep ourselves unspotted from the world. We have been tried in
adversity. Many of us know what it is to be in the very depths of
poverty and privation; and we now seem to have advanced into a
measurable prosperity, in order that we may be proved and tried in
another manner, and let it be known in the heavens and to the just on
the earth whether we are able to abide prosperity as well as
adversity.

Vol. 11,  p.35
There are so many things before me and in my mind, that I hardly know
what to speak upon and call your attention to. I do not know that it
matters much, for the Saints are interested in everything that is
good, comforting, and cheering to the heart. I will say, however, that
what was written beforetime was written for our profit and
instruction, that we, through an understanding thereof, might have
patience and hope. A great enterprise was determined upon by our
Heavenly Father, and for this purpose he seemed to have inspired a
certain individual with the manifestations of his will in dreams, and
visions of the day, perhaps, also, of the night, and that individual
was Joseph of old. It appears that in this son of the Patriarch Jacob,
the germs of greatness and power were manifest, not only to himself in
his own reflections and thoughts, and by reason of the manifestations
he received of the Divine will, but, also, to the satisfaction of his
brethren, that he was likely to aspire to, or be elevated to, dominion
and government over them. This roused their envy and jealousy until
they could not endure his presence. They sought to rid themselves of
him, and contrived various plans and means to accomplish it,
especially after he had told them his dream, that their sheaves had
made obeisance to his sheaf as they were binding in the harvest-field.
And then, to cap the climax, he told them he had had another dream, in
which the sun and the moon and the eleven stars had made obeisance to
him. Not only was he to have dominion and power over his brethren, but
his father and mother, as well, were to recognize his power.

Vol. 11,  p.35
This created a jealousy that was satisfied only in his separation from
them, and they sold him to certain [p.36] Ishmaelitish merchants, who
bore him away, a slave, into Egypt. Little did they think, as they saw
him take his departure with the camels of those merchants, that he was
but a pioneer to open a way before them, and that they would actually
have to follow on his track and seek succor at his hands. But in
process of time it proved to be true, for the country from which he
had been expelled, sold as a bondman and thrust away by force, was
visited by famine, and he, by the interposition of Providence, was
elevated to power in the land to which he had been banished. He had
become a prince in that land, and its revenue and riches were under
his control. His brethren were forced by famine to go down there; so
were his father and their little ones. When they came to him and found
him occupying a princely state, it was overwhelming to them. They
bowed down to him. He was a prince! The Almighty had blessed him and
made him strong in the land to which they had banished him. Their very
jealousy and envy had placed him on the road to greatness and power,
and they were themselves compelled to seek succor from the brother
they had hated and banished.

Vol. 11,  p.36
I have adverted to but few circumstances connected with the history of
these individuals, for it would consume too much time to enter further
into them. But enough has been said to show you the analogy that
follows: We have been expelled from a certain country because our
enemies discovered in us germs of power and greatness which aroused
their jealousy and hatred, and they were determined to be rid of us.
When they saw us leaving, to cross the vast plains that stretched
before us, as we turned our backs upon the homes we had marie with
much labor and toil, they flattered themselves that they were rid of
any dominion of ours, either real or imaginary. But little did they
think when they were doing so, that they were forcing us on to a track
they would have eventually to travel themselves. This was hid from
their eyes.

Vol. 11,  p.36
The Saints did cross the plains to leave that country, and here we
are; and who better than ourselves can appreciate the circumstances
that now attend us? The Almighty has blessed us in this country; He
has poured His blessings bounteously upon us, for which every heart
here should beat with gratitude to the Most High. While war is
desolating the country from which we came, we are here in peace, for
which we should be thankful now that we are here. That element that
drove us away, not, perhaps, the first, but that very element is
beginning to follow in our track. What is its policy? The policy, no
doubt, is to cease to invade us by force of arms. But another is
adopted, more easily accomplished. What is it? Why, "We will oil our
lips, and smooth our tongues, and ingratiate ourselves into your
favor; we will mingle and co-mingle with you as brothers, and lead you
away; we will contaminate you, and by pouring wealth into your laps,
we will make you indifferent to your God, your faith, and your
covenants." The object is to destroy those germs of greatness which
Heaven has planted in our souls, at which they feel alarmed—germs of
greatness which, if cultivated, will lead us to wield a power to which
the nations will have to bow, as the nations had to bow to that Joseph
who was sold into Egypt.

Vol. 11,  p.36
Another circumstance I will call your attention to. In the first
place, every great enterprise is attended with its difficulties, its
hardships, and oppositions, for there must needs be opposition in all
things. We are told [p.37] that in the year 1492 this American
continent was discovered by Christopher Columbus. Look at the
exertions made by him to obtain the necessary means to effect the
discovery. It required ships, means, and men to enable him to make his
way across the trackless deep to find a country which, to him, seemed
necessary to balance the earth. The Spirit of God came upon him, and
he had no rest day nor night until he accomplished what the Spirit
wrought upon him to do. He went first to one place and then to another
to procure help. He applied to different crowned heads, and received
rebuffs and discouragements. He was poor; the plans of Jehovah are
mostly carried out by humble and poor individuals. So it was with
Columbus; he was poor, but daring and persevering, and with a soul
formed within his bosom to undertake and prosecute the great
enterprise that was to bring to light a vast continent reserved in the
providence of God as the theatre of great events in a period that was
then in the future. By the aid of Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain he
obtained three small vessels, old and almost rotten, poorly manned and
badly provisioned. It was not because they believed he would be
successful, but like the unjust judge with the poor widow, they
desired to get rid of his importunities. The unjust judge had no very
strong feelings in favor of the widow, but that he might be rid of her
importunings, he hearkened to her prayer. So did they serve Columbus.
They said they would fit him out and send him away, and he might go on
his explorations for the imaginary country he fancied lay towards the
west. If they had had any faith that he would be successful, they
would have fitted him out with the best ships that any navies of the
time could have afforded, manned with sufficient men and supplied with
all the necessary equipments; and then they would have said, "Go and
prosper, and the God of the seas pioneer your course." But they had no
faith in the enterprise; they wanted to stop his importunings and get
rid of him.

Vol. 11,  p.37
When we look back at our history we find a certain analogy in it to
that of this man. Our enemies wanted to get rid of us. We applied to
the powers that were for aid and succor. What did we receive in
response to our applications? Silence in some cases; contempt in
others. And when we had to sell out, it was not with old rotten ships
that they paid us, but with old rotten wagons, old spavined horses,
and other things equally worthless. Then they said, "Go and do the
best you can." They thought they had given us an outfit that would
last us until our destruction would be consummated; they imagined it
would last us until we got beyond what they pleased to call
civilization; but thinking that, perhaps, we might live through all,
they demanded five hundred of our best men, while in camp in the
wilderness, leaving our camp to the care of cripples and old men and
women, in the midst of an Indian country. But we lived.

Vol. 11,  p.37
Little did Ferdinand and Isabella think that Columbus was leading the
way that all Europe would have to follow. If they had so thought, they
would have given him better ships and a better outfit. But when they
found he had opened a new country, rich and bountifully productive,
behold the surface of the ocean was whitened with the sails of
vessels, bearing their living freights crowding to seek fortune on the
new continent that spread itself invitingly before them. All Europe,
figuratively speaking, followed in his track, and spread themselves
over the face of the land. But see what these adventurers have come
to. This country, discovered [p.38] by him, is enveloped in war; and
if you live a few years longer, you will see much of the land that has
been blessed with unequalled prosperity, from the east to the west, a
wilderness and a desolation; and this will be in consequence of the
abuse of the blessings bestowed upon it by those who enjoyed them. If
I mistake not, a certain Senator said to a Senator from Louisiana,
"What are you going to do with Louisiana?" "Why," was the reply,
"Louisiana was a wilderness when we bought her from France, and if she
secede we will make her a wilderness again." If the land does not
become a wilderness and a desolation, we do not see correctly—we do
not understand correctly the revelations which the Almighty has given
us. The Scripture says, that in the last days His people will go forth
and build up the waste places of Zion. But they must first be made
desolate, before they can be called "the waste places of Zion." Then
the hands of the Saints will be required to build them up.

Vol. 11,  p.38
Compare the coming of the Saints here with the banishment of Joseph
into Egypt, and the manner in which Columbus was sent off on his
perilous exploration, and note the conclusion that follows. The world
dreaded the germs of greatness which they saw in the Saints. They
dreaded the power that seemed to attend them. They were almost at war
with us because we were united. They disliked the idea of our being
politically one. They wanted us to be of different parties. But when
they saw we were united, they Said, "There is a power that is destined
to make them great, to exalt them." And let me say here to the Saints,
be you united and be one with your leader, and you will as surely
ascend to power and elevation in the earth as Joseph of old did in the
land of Egypt. We are here, and in unity. We are not destroyed. When I
look at our condition at the present time, I cannot but feel that we
should be thankful to the Lord every day of our lives.

Vol. 11,  p.38
I was once in business, in the East, in the mercantile line, and we
used to sell our common unbleached factory at 16 2-3rd cents a-yard. A
yard of factory brought a bushel of oats. When I see that the Saints
can now get three yards of factory for a bushel of oats—three times as
much for their produce in this "God-forsaken country," so called by
some, as we could get when we were in the east, I have said, what but
the hand of God could have done it? I feel that the hand of God is
over this people. Then why, in the day of prosperity, should we permit
our hearts to run after the things of this world, and not permit our
feelings and affections to be centred in this kingdom, and use the
riches of this world as we use the waters of the ocean,—not enter into
them to be engulphed by them, but glide over them to power and
greatness as the ship moves onward to her destined port.

Vol. 11,  p.38
I am glad of the privilege of being with you to-day, and of speaking a
few words to you. In fact, I never felt more thankful to God, nor had
feelings of greater joy in the principles of life than I have to-day.
I feel glad that I am counted worthy to bear the name of my master
Jesus. We are doing our best to build up the kingdom of our God in
that part of the Territory where my time is principally spent, and I
presume you are doing the same here. I say to the Saints, in the day
of prosperity beware of pride, beware of worldly mindedness, beware
that we be not ensnared by the things of this world. Let me tell you,
the judgments of the Almighty are beginning to be poured out upon the
nations of the earth. A great portion of the nations that will not
repent will be eventually [p.39] swept away before the just judgments
of Heaven. And if the Elders are sent forth to bear the truth to the
nations, they will go, as it were, in the trough of a wave, as the
billows of tribulation and destruction pass over the nations, retiring
before another wave comes; and thus, by the voice of mercy and the
words of truth, the nations will be prepared for their doom.

Vol. 11,  p.39
Brethren and sisters, be faithful,—be true to the Lord our God. Though
you should not get so much of this world's goods, be sure your hearts
are in unison with the God of Heaven. May the peace of Israel be and
abide with you, and with those who guide the destinies of Israel from
this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.

Brigham Young, January 8, 1865

Ordinance of Bread and Wine—Its Nature—Character of 
God and of Jesus—Reasons Why Sin and Death Exist—Earthly 
Probation Necessary for Future Glory—Danger of Apostacy

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Jan. 8, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.39
I am more and more convinced of the inability of man to receive
intelligence to any great amount at any one time. Some have an
understanding of what they commit to the keeping of their memories,
while others commit to repeat again, and that is the end of it. Some
can remember things for years that have been told them, and still not
understand what was told them; while others can receive more into
their understandings, and retain more in their memories, than others
can, and still not be qualified to repeat that which they can remember
and understand. Why I make these remarks is, because that I see around
me, and feel within me, the defects which are occasioned by the
weakness which is in man through the fall. I would not, however, say
that a person entirely free from the effects of the fall of man could
learn knowledge to any great amount aft one time, though he might be
able to learn more than a man would who is under the influence of the
fall.

Vol. 11,  p.39
I will make a few remarks, in the first place, in regard to the
ordinance of administering bread and wine, which ordinance we attend
to every first day of the week. This is a very solemn ordinance. The
Christian world accepts it, in preference to any other, as one of the
ordinances of the house of God. With some, this ordinance is the first
and the last; and with others this ordinance is not [p.40] thought to
be of sufficient importance to by attended to. I wish to say to the
Latter-day Saints, and also to those who do not believe in the fulness
of the Gospel, that this ordinance, which we are now attending to this
afternoon, is, in reality, no more sacred than any other ordinance of
the house of God in the eyes of Him who has instituted the same. The
validity of one divine law is the same as the validity of another with
our Father and God. We partake of bread and water to witness that we
remember Jesus Christ, who gave his life a ransom for us, and that we
are willing to keep His commandments. He has said, "Do this in
remembrance of me," when He ate His last supper with His disciples;
and He also said, "But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of
this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it new with you in
my Father's kingdom." We should desire to remember Him in all
sincerity, and when we partake of these emblems, do it with an eye
single to His glory, and to the building up of His kingdom, also for
our own perfection, salvation, and glorification therein. In like
manner we should receive and obey all the ordinances of the house of
God; and I hope and trust that we shall live to our profession so
strictly, and so closely adhere to the commandments of the Lord, that
we shall never hear the painful sound that Saints and sinners are one;
this I should abhor. I pray that the Latter-day Saints will live so
that God, Jesus Christ, and the angels will love them, and the devil
and all his hosts will hate them. I have never yet been able to
discover in all my researches in sacred history that a Gospel hater, a
Jesus Christ hater, and a God hater ever spoke well of Saints, either
in the former or in the latter days, but have ever sought occasion
against them from the most trifling circumstances. We have an instance
of this, when the disciples of Jesus, in passing through the
cornfield, being hungry, began to pluck the ears of corn, and eat; the
Pharisees, seeing this, said to Jesus, "Behold, thy disciples do that
which is not lawful to do upon the Sabbath day." You may read at your
leisure the answer of the Savior. This was a trick of the devil to
bring evil upon Jesus and his disciples. Satan and his followers think
no better of the Saints now than they did in the life time of the
Savior, and I hope never to see the day when they will find favor in
the eyes of the wicked. It is true, some will backslide, leave the
Church of Jesus Christ, and receive the spirit of the world and the
love of it, and, finally, be lost; but the great body of the Saints, I
most fervently believe, will never amalgamate with Baal.

Vol. 11,  p.40
I will now say a few words relating to the subject which was presented
to the people this morning. Inquiries were made by the speaker, why we
have not seen God; why we are subject to sin; why we are in this
fallen world? I will briefly answer these queries. If our Father and
God should be disposed to walk through one of these aisles, we should
not know him from one of the congregation. You would see a man, and
that is all you would know about him; you would merely know Him as a
stranger from some neighboring city or country. This is the character
of Him whom we worship and acknowledge as our Father and God: when He
is disposed to visit a house, a neighborhood, or a congregation, He
does it at His pleasure; and although He may be seen by mortals in
this character, yet no man can see Him in His glory and live. When the
Lord sends an angel to visit men, He gives him power and authority to
appear to the people as a man, and not as an angel in his glory; for
we could not [p.41] endure the presence even of an angel in his glory.
No mortal man has ever seen God in His glory at any time and lived. We
may have seen the Lord and angels many times, and did not know it. I
will be satisfied with seeing and associating with His children whom I
now behold, for there is not a son or daughter of Adam and Eve before
me to-day but what is the offspring of that God we worship. He is our
Heavenly Father; He is also our God, and the Maker and upholder of all
things in heaven and on earth. He sends forth His counsels and extends
His providences to all living. He is the Supreme Controller of the
universe. At His rebuke the sea is dried up, and the rivers become a
wilderness. He measures the waters in the hollow of His hand, and
meteth out heaven with a span, and comprehendeth the dust of the earth
in a measure, and weigheth the mountains in scales, and the hills in a
balance; the nations to Him are as a drop in a bucket, and He taketh
up the isles as a very little thing; the hairs of our heads are
numbered by Him, and not a sparrow falleth to the ground without our
Father; and He knoweth every thought and intent of the hearts of all
living, for He is everywhere present by the power of His Spirit—His
minister the Holy Ghost. He is the Father of all, is above all,
through all, and in you all; He knoweth all things pertaining to this
earth, and He knows all things pertaining to millions of earths like
this.

Vol. 11,  p.41
The Lord Jesus Christ might come among us and we would not know Him;
and if he were to come in our midst and speak unto us to-day, we might
suppose Him to be one of our returned missionaries; and if He was to
make himself known unto us, some might say to Him, as it was said by
one of old, "Lord, show us the Father, and it sufficeth us." He would
simply say, "He that hath seen me hath seen the Father, and how sayest
thou, then, shew us the Father?" It is written of Jesus, that, besides
His being the brightness of His Father's glory, He is also "the
express image of His person." The knowledge of the character of the
Only Begotten of the Father comes to us through the testimony, not of
disinterested witnesses, but of His friends, those who were most
especially and deeply interested for their own welfare, and the
welfare of their brethren. We have no testimony concerning the
Savior's character and works, only from those who were thus interested
in His welfare and success, and in the building up of His kingdom. It
has been often said, if a disinterested witness would testify that
Joseph Smith is a prophet of God, many might believe his testimony;
but no person could be believed, by any intelligent person, who would
testify to a matter of such importance, and who would still view it as
a thing in which he had no interest. But they who are interested, who
know the worth of that man and understand the spirit and the power of
his mission, and the character of the Being that sent and ordained
him, are the proper persons to testify of the truth of his mission,
and they are the most interested of any living upon the earth. So it
was with those who bore witness of the Savior, and of His mission on
the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.41
If Jesus should veil His glory and appear before you as a man, and
witness of himself as being the image of his Father, would you believe
that he was really Jesus Christ and that he told you the truth? And if
you believed His words, would you not wonder exceedingly to hear that
our Father and God is an organized being after the fashion of man's
organization in every respect? Such, however, is the case. One of the
prophets [p.42] describes the Father of us all, saying, "I beheld till
the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose
garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure
wool; his throne was like the fiery flame," etc. The prophet further
says, "thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times
ten thousand stood before him," etc. Again, "and, behold, one like the
Son of Man came with the clouds of heaven and came to the Ancient of
days, and they brought him near before him." Now, who is this Ancient
of days? You may answer this question at your pleasure, I have already
told the people. But the Savior would answer the question as to the
appearance of the Father of us all, by saying, "Look at me, for I am
the very express image of my Father." Then if the Father is precisely
like his Son Jesus Christ, where is the man here in the flesh that is
precisely like the Savior? we have not seen Him in person, but there
are men on the earth who have seen Him in vision. As to whether the
Savior has got a body or not is no question with those who possess the
gift and power of the Holy Ghost, and are endowed with the Holy
Priesthood; they know that he was a man in the flesh, and is now a man
in the heavens; He was a man subject to sin, to temptation, and to
weaknesses; but He is now a man that is above all this—a man in
perfection.

Vol. 11,  p.42
And what shall we say of our Heavenly Father? He is also a man in
perfection, and the father of the man Jesus Christ, and the father of
our spirits; He lives far above the influence and power of sin, and
holds in his hands the destinies of all. We have not seen the person
of the Father, neither have we seen that of the Son; but we have seen
the children of the Father, and the brethren of the Savior who are in
every way like them in physical appearance and organization. Although
mankind of the same color look alike, yet there exist expressions of
the features by which one person can be distinguished from another.
The human family all resemble one another in the main characteristics
of humanity, and all resemble the Savior who died for us; and could we
see him in the flesh, as he appeared to the ancients, we should very
likely find that some men are more like him than others in feature and
form, as we often see men who are more like Joseph Smith than others
are. God is our Father, Jesus Christ is our Elder Brother, and we are
all brethren, and of one family, and our Heavenly Father is subjecting
us to sin, misery, pain, and death for the exquisite enjoyment of an
exaltation. This will answer my mind for the present with regard to
the character of our Father and our God, and with regard to our
Savior.

Vol. 11,  p.42
The reason of our being made subject to sin and misery, pain, woe, and
death, is, that we may become acquainted with the opposites of
happiness and pleasure. The absence of light brings darkness, and
darkness an appreciation of light; pain an appreciation of ease and
comfort; and ignorance, falsehood, folly, and sin, in comparison with
wisdom, knowledge, righteousness, and truth, make the latter the more
desirable to mankind. Facts are made apparent to the human mind by
their opposites. We find ourselves surrounded in this mortality by an
almost endless combination of opposites, through which we must pass to
gain experience and information to fit us for an eternal progression.
Those who are enlightened by the spirit of truth, have no difficulty
in seeing the propriety and the benefit to us of this state of things.
Like heavenly beings, we are endowed with the power of free volition;
for God has given to mankind their agency, [p.43] making them amenable
to him for their sins, and entitling them to blessings and rewards for
the good they do, and according to their faith in him. It is the wish
of our Heavenly Father to bring all his children back into his
presence. The spirits of all the human family dwelt with him before
they took tabernacles of flesh and became subject to the fall and to
sin. He is their spiritual Father, and has sent them here to be
clothed with flesh, and to be subject, with their tabernacles, to the
ills that afflict fallen humanity. When they have proved themselves
faithful in all things, and worthy before Him, they can then have the
privilege of returning again to his presence, with their bodies, to
dwell in the abodes of the blessed. If man could have been made
perfect, in his double capacity of body and spirit, without passing
through the ordeals of mortality, there would have been no necessity
of our coming into this state of trial and suffering. Could the Lord
have glorified his children in spirit, without a body like his own, he
no doubt would have done so.

Vol. 11,  p.43
We read that there is nothing impossible with God. In a broad sense
there is not; but in another sense there are things he never attempted
and never will. He will not exalt a spirit to thrones, to immortality,
and eternal lives, unless that spirit is first clothed in mortal
flesh, and with it, passes through a mortal probation, and overcomes
the world, the flesh, and the devil through the atonement made by
Jesus Christ and the power of the Gospel. The spirit must be clothed
as He is, or it never can be glorified with him. He must of necessity
subject his children to the same, through a strict observance of the
ordinances and rules of salvation. To attain to this glory, it is
required that we love and honor his name, reverence his character and
the ordinances of his house, and never speak lightly of him, of his
Son Jesus Christ, or of those who bear His Priesthood; never speaking
evil of dignities, who are clothed with the authority of Heaven; for
to all such it will be said, "Depart from me, ye cursed," etc. I say
to all, honor God and his Holy Priesthood, which he bestows upon
mankind expressly for the purpose of bringing them again into his
presence, with their resurrected and renewed tabernacles, for
exaltation and glory.

Vol. 11,  p.43
I cannot on the present occasion say all that I would on these
matters. The riches of eternity and the marrow of life are embraced in
them; they are full of life to all who desire life, they will increase
life to those who live, and give life to those who seem to have no
life. It is as easy to understand these principles when the mind is
opened by the Spirit of the Almighty, as it is to understand one of
the simple lessons in the child's first reader. Here are some of the
twelve apostles listening to what I have to say; they have heard me
speak at length upon these doctrines, and they have been taught from
time to time for years past. The speaker this morning possessed a
sweet, loving spirit, and gave us a lovely discourse, but did not
think of these things which have been told him time and time again. I
would exhort my brethren to read the Scriptures, and seek earnestly
for the Spirit of the Almighty to understand them; and this great
subject, at which I have merely glanced, will appear to them in all
its simplicity and grandeur. Let each man so live that he may know
these things for himself, and be always ready to give a reason of the
hope within him to all who may ask it. I am trying to be a Latter-day
Saint, and I think I shall conquer. I may come short in a thousand
things; but I think I shall [p.44] receive my reward as a faithful
servant of God, which I hope to do, and I also hope you will. Let us
live so that we may still add to our present stock of knowledge, and
have the disposition within us to do even better than we have hitherto
done; although I do not know that I could do better than I have done
since i have been in this kingdom: if I were to live my life over
again, I should be afraid to try it, lest I might make the matter
worse instead of better. Let us live so that the oracles of truth, the
words of life, and the power of God shall dwell within us constantly.
You will not hold these remarks long in your memories, and although
they are printed and you can read them at your leisure, yet they may
lie upon the book shelf neglected, and the mind remain barren of the
true information they contain.

Vol. 11,  p.44
The whole world has gone after Lucifer; they follow the lusts of their
eyes and the wicked desires of their depraved minds; they have all
gone after sin, except a few, and all hell seems bent on making those
few apostatize from the truth; but they cannot destroy the kingdom of
God. Some few will be dazzled by the tinsel show and fair pretensions
of the world, and be led away from the truth by the silken cords of
the enemy of all righteousness; but they do not know the misery of the
world. When they get into hell, they would be willing to be preached
to, that they might get out, if they could. It would be well for all
who wish to apostatize to do so, and give your room for others who
want it. We are told that we must be tried in all things; there may
yet remain a few things in which we have not yet been tried, and in
some things we have been tried pretty well.

Vol. 11,  p.44
Who is for God and his kingdom? I can tell you truly that there are
more for the kingdom of God than there are against it. This is a
pleasing reflection. We have on former occasions made known to the
people the state of the wicked alter death; if they will not listen to
the testimony of the servants of God, let them taste of the sufferings
of the damned and drink of the hitter cup to the dregs, and then they
will very likely call for mercy. May the pure in heart ever be
enabled, through the mercy of the Lord, to shun suffering, and not be
obliged to pass through the great misery that many will who have
turned away from the truth, forsaken the principles of life and
salvation, and their God, until they are destroyed. This we cannot
help. Let the pure in heart, and all those who desire the truth,
magnify their calling, and they will have all the sorrow and misery
they want. Still, the faithful servants and handmaidens of the
Almighty never have, nor never will, suffer like the wicked have and
will. The Latter-day Saints, in all their drivings, and persecutions,
and sufferings in consequence thereof, have not begun to suffer the
distress, the heart wringing, the great woe and slaughter that now
spread gloom over our once happy land. If we could behold at one
glance the suffering that is endured in one day through the war which
is now depopulating some of the fairest portions of the land, we
should become sick at heart and cry to God to close the vision. It is
the kingdom of God or nothing with us, and by the help of the Almighty
we shall bear it off triumphantly to all nations, gather Israel, build
up Zion, redeem Israel, and Jesus Christ will triumph, and we shall
reign with him on the earth, and possess it and all its fulness with
him. May the Lord bless you. Amen.[p.45] 

George Q. Cannon, November 27, 1864

Revelation in the Church—Necessity of Obedience to 
Counsel—Confidence in the Future of the Saints Duty of 
Striving to Increase Our Faith

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, made in the 
Tabernacle in Greed Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoons, Nov. 27, 1864.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.45
The remarks made by the brethren this afternoon, and all through the
day, have been to me exceedingly edifying and instructive. If I could
impart to you one tenth of the feelings and reflections that have been
awakened in me by them, I would be satisfied. So many points have been
touched upon that I think every person present has felt to rejoice for
the outpouring of the Holy Spirit which we have enjoyed. There is one
point in relation to the great work with which we are identified, and
its further movements, to which I wish to refer. It has been alluded
to this afternoon that some entertain the idea that we may have to
leave these upper valleys and retire to the more southern ones before
our enemies. For my part, I cannot believe this. I never have believed
it. I believe we are in the very place which God designed we should
occupy; and I believe with all my heart the words of President Young,
when he spoke respecting our movement south and the sacrifice we made
of our homes here, which we were willing to put the torch to and burn
sooner than our enemies should possess them. He said, when we came
back again, that we had begun to return,—to retrace our steps in the
path we had been compelled to tread by the inhumanity of our enemies,
and we would not stop returning until we should re-occupy the lands
from which we have been driven. I felt then that it was true, and
still feel so; and, to me, it looks like childishness for any of us to
cease improving the advantages our Father and God has given us in this
valley and in the valleys north, south, east, and west.

Vol. 11,  p.45
The Lord has blessed us to a very great extent. He has constantly
poured out upon his servants the spirit of instruction and revelation.
There has been no move that it has been necessary for us, as a people,
to make that we have not been forewarned of by our leaders; and when
they counsel us to take measures for the improvement of our city or
the adjacent country, or for doing any thing that will make us great
and powerful, it is our duty, being the mind and will of God, to
adhere to and obey their counsels and instructions; and he who would
think by word, or thought, or expression to weaken the effect of that
counsel, is an enemy to the Zion of our God;—he who would try to
weaken the counsels of the Presidency is an enemy in disguise, and
unless he drives that spirit from his heart, he will sooner or later
be found arrayed in the ranks of the enemies of God and truth. There
is but one course that can be pursued in safety, and that is the
course pointed out by those who are placed to preside over us. It may
[p.46] seem unnecessary to say so; but it is necessary. It seems, at
times, as though we had not sufficiently learned the lesson of
obedience, and it requires the servants of God to continually remind
us of these things, and impress it upon us that in this path alone can
we obtain salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.46
The Lord told us years ago that we were called to lay the foundation
of a great work. The Latter-day Saint who looks to his own benefit
alone and does not recognize the extent of the work and its influence
upon the people—not only upon the people gathered together here, but
upon the nations of the earth, has failed to comprehend the position
he occupies as a servant of God; and, unless he changes his course,
instead of increasing in the things of God, he will decrease, and the
Spirit of the Lord will not be with him to the extent it would be,
were he alive to his duties and responsibilities as a servant of God.
We are engaged in a work that affects ourselves, our neighbours, our
posterity, and progenitors, and all the nations of the earth, and it
will not do to be blinded by petty interests; to think in relation to
the counsel to bring out the waters of Jordan, for instance, is it
going to benefit my farm or my city lot? To reason in this way betrays
a narrowness of mind that does not harmonize with the greatness of the
work we are engaged in. If we look at matters in this light, we are
not worthy to occupy the position we hold.

Vol. 11,  p.46
While Brother Joseph W. Young and Brother Gates were speaking, may
mind reverted to the history of Joseph, who was sold into Egypt, the
progenitor, perhaps, of the greatest portion of this congregation. An
axiom came to my mind, that history repeats itself. And the great
majority of us who are his descendants are not unlikely to accomplish
a work similar to that which he accomplished. You know what has been
meted out to us by our brethren. It has been our fortune, like him, to
be dreamers. Like him, we related our dreams to our brethren, and they
acted towards us as his brethren did towards him. They said, "We will
not have this dreamer to rule over us." They put him into a pit, and
afterwards sold him to the Ishmaelites, and he was carried to Egypt,
where they thought they would never see him or hear from him again.
But God overruled their acts, and the fulfilment of the dreams for
which they sold him into slavery was brought about by that very means.
So our brethren, instead of owning the truth of our visions, acted
towards us as the brethren of Joseph did towards him. They would not
own the power of God, nor look upon us as their benefactors, but
abused us and treated us cruelly, driving us from their midst; yet out
of it God will bring salvation to the remnant which is left of them.

Vol. 11,  p.46
You may depend upon it, we are repeating the history of the past. We
will yet have to feed our brethren in the flesh; we will yet be the
head and will extend unto them the salvation and deliverance,
spiritually and temporally, which they need. We can see plainly that
the Lord is overruling circumstances for the accomplishment of this
end. Shall we not, then, be willing agents in his hands, and seek with
all the energy of our nature to do what he requires of us? I believe
this is the feeling of every Latter-day Saint, and those who love
righteousness are determined in their hearts to do all that is
required of them by the servants of God. There is no one under the
sound of my voice to-day but has felt happiness in doing what has been
required of him by the servants of God. This is the secret of the
power wielded by President Young over this people. Because they have a
living and abiding testimony [p.47] of the Spirit with them when doing
their duty, their hearts are filled with joy, thanksgiving, and
happiness; but when they take an opposite course, and go contrary to
what is required of them by the servants of God, they feel miserable,
they know they have taken a wrong course, and, if they are wise, they
repent speedily of their sins and are obedient to the counsel given.

Vol. 11,  p.47
I hope to see the day when we will have land and water, food and
fruit, and everything that is pleasing and useful, everything that is
necessary for the comfort and well-being of man, to enjoy ourselves
and share with those who come to us and live with us. And I know the
measures taken by our leaders now will be attended with these results,
if we abide their counsels. Whenever there has been a failure in
carrying out any measure that has been counselled, it has been because
of a lack of faith on the part of those to whom the counsel has been
given. It is time we should begin to think what we are going to be,
and rise above those little petty feelings that are characteristic of
the world. We should allow our minds to be filled with the Spirit of
God to such an extent that we can have enlarged thoughts and views. We
should feel to say that "anything which benefits my brethren and
sisters, whether it furthers my interests or not, let it be done; let
the community be blessed, whether my personal interests are prospered
or not by the course taken." The person who cherishes this feeling
will be sure to receive temporal prosperity.

Vol. 11,  p.47
I know we live in the kingdom of God and serve a liberal Master, and
though we may be called upon to make what we may view as sacrifices,
if we do so willingly and liberally, God will give to us a liberal
reward. "The liberal deviseth liberal things, and by liberal things
shall he stand," was said by one of old, and can be said in truth of
the day in which we live. If we act upon this principle, God will deal
with us in a similar manner. I know this to be true, and that God will
reward us with every blessing we need, as a people, if we take the
course that is pointed out. There is no circumstance or difficulty we
have to contend with but what is for our good; and will ultimately
prove so, if we are faithful. No matter what labor we are required to
perform, we are in the very position, and doing the very work, God
requires at our hands. It is necessary for our development and
increase in the faith of the Lord Jesus. This is a glorious
consolation to me.

Vol. 11,  p.47
I know that everything will be overruled for our good if we do right.
No matter how difficult circumstances may be to bear at the time, they
are for our good, and God watches over us; his angels are round about
us all the time. The spirit of prophecy and the angels of God are
continually with His servant Brigham; and when the people receive and
act upon his counsel, it results in good to them. May God bless us,
and fill us with more faith and power, that we may go forth in mighty
strength to accomplish the work of our God on the earth. Amen.[p.48] 

George A. Smith, January 22, 1865

First Principles of the Gospel—Apostacy From the 
Primitive Faith and Restoration of the Fulness of the Gospel

Remarks by Elder GEORGE A. SMITH, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City Sunday, Jan. 22, 1865.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.48
We have heard a very practical discourse this afternoon from Elder
Woodruff, one which is calculated to cause all persons to consider for
themselves whether they are pursuing such a course as is in accordance
with the law of righteousness, instead of following the wickedness
spoken of which exists in the world. Considerable has been said on
various occasions to show us that great efforts have been made to
teach the principles of religion, and to make known to the children of
men what they should do to be saved; but professing Christians have
unfortunately become very much divided in their opinions as to the
proper way of obtaining this salvation. "And he said unto them, Thus
it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from
the dead the third day; that repentance and remission of sins should
be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And
ye are witnesses of these things." Such is the record of Luke of the
lash commandment given by the Savior of mankind to his Apostles when
they went forth to preach the Gospel, and communicate to the human
family a knowledge of the way by which they could be saved. He
commanded that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in
his name, among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. "And," said he,
"ye are witnesses of these things." The witnesses were the Apostles
sent forth to deliver the message entrusted to them, and to administer
the ordinances by which salvation could be attained. "And he gave
some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some,
pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work
of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all
come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of
God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the
fulness of Christ; that we henceforth be no more children tossed to
and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight
of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they tie in wait to deceive."

Vol. 11,  p.48
Now, when these Apostles—these witnesses—went forth, in obedience to
the injunction of their Master, they preached repentance to the
people; they called upon the human family to believe in the Lord Jesus
Christ, bearing testimony, as they were witnesses, that it behooved
Christ to suffer and rise again from the dead, that the way might be
opened for the human family to obtain a remission of their sins. Let
us inquire what they taught. The very first lesson, as we find it
recorded by the same writer, Luke, after the Apostles had borne
testimony of the [p.49] coming of the Savior, of his death and
resurrection, to the representatives of the various nations assembled
at Jerusalem on the feast of Pentecost—a testimony which excited so
much interest as to cause an outcry among them of, "Men and brethren,
what shall we do?"—the very first lesson was, "Repent and be baptized
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." This, the
first delivered message to the nations of the earth, after the
ascension of the Savior, that we have any record of, was plain and
simple—easily comprehended and easily obeyed. But in a few generations
after, we find that those plain and simple doctrines—the doctrines of
repentance and the remission of sins through the ordinance of baptism,
and the doctrines which they continued to preach of the laying on of
hands and the ministration and power of the Holy Ghost, which the
Savior promised should be a comforter and should teach and instruct
and lead those who received it into all truth—we find that those
doctrines became unpopular. The Apostles foresaw this, in their
warnings to the children of men, and cried out, "Beware lest any man
spoil you through philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of
men, after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ." Look
through the writings of these holy men, and you will find them replete
with prophecies concerning the degeneracy of mankind in the last days.
They declared that, "Men shall be lovers of their own selves,
covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents,
unthankful, unholy; without natural affection, trucebreakers, false
accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good;
traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of
God, having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof, from
such turn away;" and furthermore, "The time will come, when they will
not endure sound doctrine; but after their Own lusts shall they heap
in themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away
their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables." This is
prophecy—history reversed. In the writings of the Apostle Peter, we
find these prophetic warnings repeated, and if we search what is
called Church History, we find the result in exact conformity with the
declarations made. In the year 1830, such was the condition of the
world. Take a Bible in your pocket, at that time, and go into any of
the large cities in Christendom—the city of London for instance—and
inquire, as you enter a large edifice devoted to religious worship,
what church is this? "This is St. Paul's;" and this? "This is St.
Peter's;" and this? "St. Jude's;" and so on. Have you any apostles
here? I find they were set in the Church, according to the Bible I
have in my pocket. "Oh, no; they are all done away." Have you any
prophets? "No; they are all done away." Have you any inspired men
here? "No; they are all done away." Do you baptize in wafer here for
the remission of sins? "Oh dear, no; we sprinkle babies when they are
brought here; but baptism for the remission of sins is no longer
needed."

Vol. 11,  p.49
If you had searched through Christendom, you would have found this to
be the condition of affairs, religiously, among professing Christians,
when God in his abundant mercy sent forth from the heavens an angel
"having the everlasting Gospel to preach to them that dwell on the
earth, and to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people." When this
angel delivered his message to Joseph Smith, to lay the foundation of
the [p.50] Church upon the original basis, it was as the prophet
Isaiah describes it, in language which some would be inclined to say
had been written quite recently, if they did not believe in prophecy.
"Behold, the Lord maketh the earth empty, and maketh it waste, and
turneth it upside down, and scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof.
And it shall be, as with the people, so with the priest; as with the
servant, so with his master; as with the maid, so with her mistress;
as with the buyer, so with the seller; as with the lender, so with the
borrower; as with the taker of usury, so with the giver of usury to
him. The land shall be utterly emptied, and utterly spoiled; for the
Lord hath spoken this word. The earth mourneth and fadeth away, the
world languisheth and fadeth away, the haughty people of the earth do
languish. The earth, also, is defiled under the inhabitants thereof;
because they have transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken
the everlasting covenant; therefore hath the curse devoured the earth,
and they that dwell therein are desolate; therefore, the inhabitants
of the earth are burned, and few men left."

Vol. 11,  p.50
Here is set forth, in the utmost plainness, why this great
destruction, this utter cleaning out of wickedness, should be; because
mankind had "transgressed the laws, changed the ordinance, broken the
everlasting covenant; therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and
they that dwell therein are desolate; therefore, the inhabitants of
the earth are burned and few men left" The storm of desolation and
destruction has barely commenced; and all who would avoid it must come
back to the original platform, beginning with faith, repentance, and
baptism for the remission of sins, and live according to the
principles of that Gospel that was revealed from heaven, with apostles
and prophets, with powers and blessings, accompanied. by the gifts of
wisdom, of knowledge and understanding, to bless, and save, and exalt
mankind, and which will spread among the honest in heart of every
nation, kindred, tongue, and people, until the kingdoms of this world
become the kingdoms of our Lord and His Christ. May God bless us, and
enable us to live worthy the high honor of being associated with such
a work and participants in its blessings, in the name of Jesus.
Amen.[p.51] 

John Taylor, January 18, 1865

Different Ideas of Nations in Regard to Government—Views 
of the Latter-Day Saints: Their Philanthropy—Reformation Effected 
By Them—Liberty of Conscience Allowed to All

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, Jan. 18, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.51
We have gathered out from the people of the world into these valleys
to be distinct and separate from them as a Church and a people. If I
can answer the desires of my mind, in relation to this matter, I
should like to show you in what respect that separation consists; what
relation we sustain to God, to his Church and kingdom, and to the
world. It is a very broad and comprehensive subject, and one that
requires our consideration. A good deal has been said lately about our
associations with the world, and our being separate from the world,
and about many of us being entangled with the world. It is well for
us, as events transpire, to try, if we can, to comprehend the position
that we occupy in relation to these matters. We are really a peculiar
people, that is, our views differ from those of the rest of the world
generally, and that is not confined alone to our religion, but to our
social system, to our politics, and to most of the affairs associated
with human life. As a people, we present to-day a strange anomaly
among the nations of the world. Unlike the rest of the nations, we
have come out here to be separate from all other people, and we have
notions and principles of a religious nature, differing very
materially from all the rest of mankind.

Vol. 11,  p.51
The continental nations of Europe are very differently constituted to
what we are; they are generally a distinct people, but they have more
or less become amalgamated years ago, and at present have assumed a
degree of nationality, having their own peculiar theories, customs,
and ideas of religion and politics, and their own notions and
standards of a social system. Their systems have been codified to a
certain extent,—have been taught in their schools, their lyceums, and
their churches, and been discussed in their legislative assemblies,
and form what is generally termed ideas nationale,—they have been
written about, thought about, lectured about, and preached about.
There are certain mediums through which the ideas of those nations
flow generally, which differ according to the position they occupy
politically and religiously, and the kind of government which they are
under. These theories and systems are peculiarly influenced and
modified by the peculiar languages through which their ideas are
conveyed. Those nations are organized under strictly political
principles or systems—their organizations are almost exclusively of a
political nature, although they have arrangements pertaining to church
government which regulate and control in many instances the
consciences of their subjects. They have a certain kind of religion in
which they [p.52] generally are, no doubt, conscientious, and which is
sustained by law.

Vol. 11,  p.52
The United States differ from them; for, although organized on
political principles, yet, they have no religion which they
acknowledge as such, nationally, leaving the people free to worship as
they please.

Vol. 11,  p.52
We differ from all the rest. We have come together simply upon
religious principles; we believe that God has spoken, that the heavens
have been opened, that a connection has been formed between the
heavens and the earth in our day. We believe that God has commenced to
establish his kingdom upon the earth, and to teach mankind those
principles that are calculated to bless and exalt them in time and in
eternity. For this reason we have assembled together, and for this
reason we build temples and administer ordinances in those temples
which have been revealed unto us from the Most High. Now, as there are
no other people anywhere under the heavens that have these ideas but
ourselves, we may, indeed, be called a peculiar people—a people
separate and distinct from all others. We are not composed of one
particular family of the human race; we cannot be called Germans, we
cannot be called English, we cannot be called Americans, or French, or
Italians, Swiss, Portuguese, or Scandinavians. You cannot call us by
any nationality, in particular, for we are composed of the whole. The
nationality we are now in possession of is brought about simply, in
the first place, as I have already stated, upon religious grounds.

Vol. 11,  p.52
The Elders of this Church have gone forth to those different nations
and have preached the words of life, and have made known unto the
people of those nations the things which the Lord bath communicated
unto them, and the people in those nations who have received the
principles of truth preached to them, all who could have gathered
themselves together as we find ourselves to-day in this Territory, a
distinct, religious brotherhood—if you please, a distinct nationality,
differing from all others. True, we are associated with what is called
the United States of America, in a territorial capacity, and
acknowledge that authority and submit to its rule; we are really under
the constitution of the United States. We have among us Federal
officers who represent the United States government, and in this
respect, so far as submission to law is concerned, and so far as the
constitution of the United States is concerned, we are really
associated with them, and form part and parcel of that government,
and, at the same time, are just as loyal, and just as patriotic as any
other portion of the United States; and we are bound always to admit
another great fact, which is, that we are under the constitution of
the law of Heaven.

Vol. 11,  p.52
There is a theory which has prevailed to a great extent in the United
States lately, among what is called the dominant party of the present
day, which is denominated the "higher law." Whether they understand
anything about that higher law or not I am not prepared to say; but
there is a law that we are placed under that is really and
emphatically a higher law. The higher law, of which those parties
speak, refers particularly to the liberation of the negro, wherein
they conceive that that is paramount to everything else, and that to
it all barriers and obstacles, whether of constitution or law, shall
give way; but that is a question which I shall not discuss here this
afternoon, but leave it to other parties.

Vol. 11,  p.52
The position that we are placed in is very different; we are gathered
together here, as I have stated before, on religious principles, which
was the [p.53] first inducement to our gathering ourselves together.
We furthermore believe, that being gathered together, it is our right
to worship God according to the dictates of our consciences; we
believe other things, also, that have been communicated unto us, that
have been spoken and written about very plainly and extensively, viz.,
that God will establish his kingdom upon the earth, irrespective of
what my opinion may be, or yours, or what the opinions of the
government of France, of the United States, or any nation of the earth
may be; we believe this is a deed that will actually be accomplished,
and that God will introduce a rule and government of his own upon this
earth, and that all nations, all rule, all power, all government, all
authority, will have to submit to that rule, that government, and that
authority; that is, this government will spread and extend until "all
nations (to use a very familiar expression among all parties) shall
bow to the sceptre of King Emmanuel." That expression is very commonly
used, and very little understood; still, at the same time, it is in
common use throughout the religious world generally. We believe it; we
believe, too, that it will be literally fulfilled; that all nations
will be overthrown; that these kingdoms, and governments, and powers,
and authorities that exist on the earth, will be broken and destroyed,
and that God will introduce a government and rule and dominion of his
own.

Vol. 11,  p.53
These are some of our views. There are many people that have believed
in these things, many religious parties have written about them; they
have expected them, and believed in them; they have been part and
parcel of their faith: there is nothing, remarkable, therefore, about
this. But when we go a little further and say, we believe that we are
the people, then it places things in another position.

Vol. 11,  p.53
Theory is one thing in relation to these matters, and the practical
part is another thing. We do believe it, and we honestly acknowledge
that this is that kingdom which the Lord has commenced to establish
upon the earth, and that it will not only govern all people in a
religious capacity, but also in a political capacity. "Well," say
some, "is not that treason?" I do not know that it is; it is not
treason against the Lord, and I do not know that it is treason against
the government of the United States, or any other government. I have
yet to learn that I, or any other person, or nation have power or
authority to control the Almighty in his acts. I think that when he
has a mind to, he will turn and overturn, and revolutionize, and bring
to pass his purposes without asking me or any other person or power on
the earth any odds, and we cannot help ourselves. It is merely a
matter of faith with me and others, and it may be of knowledge also in
regard to the designs and purposes of God in relation to this earth,
and in relation to this people associated with him; but who do we
interfere with politically, whose rights are proscribed by us, or what
law is broken? None. We respect, honor, and obey the Constitution and
laws of the nation with which we are associated. This is simply our
faith or knowledge, as the case may be; it is the faith of this
community that this is that kingdom that the Lord has commenced to
establish upon the earth. The way that he has brought us together is,
as stated before, by preaching the Gospel unto us through his
servants, repentance and the remission of sins through baptism in
water in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost,
and the laying on of hands for the impartation of the Holy Ghost.

Vol. 11,  p.54
I remember some years ago being in the city of Paris, in France; there
[p.54] were a great many reformers there, as well as refugees from
different parts of Europe. I had a long conversation with a Mr.
Krolikeski, a gentleman from Poland, about the Gospel. He then was
associated with a certain portion of the red republican party in
France, with that particular branch of them that embraced the
doctrines that those people professed that came to Nauvoo when we
left—the followers of Mr. Cabot. After talking with him for some time
on the principles of the Gospel, and what was calculated to be brought
about in the earth, he turned to me and said, "Mr. Taylor, do you
propose to bring about a revolution in the earth, and to introduce
another state of things through the principle of repentance, of faith,
and baptism, etc.?" "Yes, sir, that is the way we understand it."
"Well, I wish you every success, but I am afraid you will not be able
to accomplish anything."

Vol. 11,  p.54
I suppose he thought that the gate was very straight, and the road
there too narrow to accomplish any national purposes, and, as Jesus
said, "that few there were that found it."

Vol. 11,  p.54
Said I to him, you are trying to bring in a great reformation and you
think you are going to accomplish something; we will compare notes. It
is a number of years now since we left the city of Nauvoo; it was a
large city then, and surrounded by a rich country, that we cultivated.
In consequence of our religious views we could not stay there; we were
persecuted and driven, and had to go into the wilderness, had to carry
with us our husbandry utensils, seed, grain, tools of every kind, and
provisions, a distance of over thirteen hundred miles by land, with
ox-teams, into an unknown and unexplored country, among the savages of
the desert. You and your people came to our vacated city, lived in our
houses already built for you; you came to gardens and fields, already
in a state of cultivation; you had every facility for improvement and
progression. Now, sir, what is the difference between the two people?
In reading your communications from Nauvoo, which I frequently read,
every time you issue your paper you call for more money and means to
help them to carry out their plans, and to progress in building up
their city. On the other hand, our people, situated far away among the
red skins of the forest, are sending out hundreds and thousands of
dollars to help to gather the poor there. Now, which is progressing
the most, you or they? "Well," says he, "I have nothing to say." I
think he will have still less to say to-day than then.

Vol. 11,  p.54
We expect still to continue to progress and to advance in religious
intelligence, in political intelligence; in religious power, and in
political power; we are still expecting to carry out our social
principles, which differ very materially from others. Our marriage
system is different from that of others—of that which is called the
religious world at the present time—the Christian world, if you
please; and this marriage system of ours, at the first sight, appears
to them as it did to us at first sight, the most revolting, perhaps,
of anything that could be conceived of. Whatever others may have
thought about it, I know what was thought about it by those who first
embarked in it. If they could have plowed around the log, according to
a facetious remark of President Lincoln, or burned it, or done
anything else, they would have done it, rather than have entered into
it; but they could not, and they had to take it up as the word of, the
Lord. It was not a matter of their own choice; it was the will and the
commandment of the Almighty, for the guidance of his people. In this
we differ materially from others; they [p.55] think that they are
right in their views, we know that we are right in ours, and therefore
we are satisfied. We expect, then, that these principles that we have
received, and principles that will continue to be imparted unto us by
our Heavenly Father, will spread, and increase, and go forth, and
obtain the pre-eminence and a position among the nations of the earth.
We do not expect that we shall ever be converted to any of their
religious systems, or to any of their social systems. We know what we
have received emanates from God; and knowing that, we stand upon it,
and cleave to it as the rock of ages, knowing that no power under the
heavens is able to overturn it, therefore we stand secure. The Lord
has a design to speak, to instruct, to guide, to direct us in all our
affairs, whether it relates to this world or to the world that is to
come, and we are desirous to be taught of Him, and being taught of
Him, we are then desirous to communicate the intelligence we receive
unto others.

Vol. 11,  p.55
Some people will say, "You are harsh, you are exclusive, you do not
wish to associate and to mix with others." To a certain extent we do,
and to a certain extent we do not. To a very great extent we feel very
much interested in the welfare and happiness of the human family. I
very much question whether greater philanthropy has been developed
among any other people under the face of the heavens than among this
people. I am at the defiance of any body, or class of men, or nation,
to show that greater sacrifices, so to speak, have been made anywhere
than have been made among the Elders of this Church to promulge among
the people that dwell upon all the earth the things that God has
revealed unto them. Can you point out another people who have
exhibited the same degree of intelligence, earnestness, and zeal in
travelling from nation to nation, from city to city, by land and sea,
over mighty oceans and desert wastes, even to the ends of the earth in
order to promote the happiness and well being of their fellow men?
There are no philanthropical societies existing in the world, that
have done what the Elders of this Church have done, they cannot be
produced. Are we misanthropists? No, We are cosmopolitans, citizens of
the world, and have implanted in our bosoms the spirit of the living
God, which prompts us to seek for the welfare and happiness of all the
human family. All this, and more, we have done, and I very much
question whether you can find anybody that would dispute it. They
would say we are in error: that they have a right to say, and to
think, if they please; but there is not one who can say in truth that
we have not done all we claim to have done. We believe that God has
spoken, and that he has organized his church and kingdom upon the
earth; that he has and does communicate his will to his church; and
believing that, we went forth as heralds of life and salvation to
proclaim to the nations of the earth the things God has communicated
unto us. Did we go to preach to the people for their gold, for their
silver, and for their precious things; for their clothing, or for
anything they possess; for honor or for fame? No; but we were pointed
at as speckled birds, we were opposed and persecuted in every town
where we set our feet, and nothing but the power of God and the power
of truth could have sustained the Elders in promulging those
principles God gave them to communicate to the world. They had with
them the power of God and the power of truth, which prevailed, so far
as we see it this day—so far as it has had its influence, and so far
as it has operated upon the [p.56] human mind—so far as it has
gathered the Saints of God, and so far as it has preserved them in the
position they now occupy.

Vol. 11,  p.56
This being the case, then, we cannot be charged with being narrow and
contracted in our views—we cannot be charged with seeking to injure
any class of men, for we have sought to benefit everybody that would
be benefited by us, we have sought to benefit them every way in regard
to their circumstances—in regard to their faith—in regard to their
politics, and in regard to their bodies, to their souls, in regard to
time and to eternity. There are thousands in this Territory to-day
that are now well off that never would have owned one foot of land in
the world anywhere else. What have we done besides? We have helped one
another, sent out our teams by the hundreds and by the thousands, and
our means, to assist those who could not assist themselves. Why?
Because they were desirous to come, and we were willing to help them
to come. Millions of dollars have been expended in this thing alone
among the people. Can we in justice be called niggardly and contracted
in our feelings? Can it be said that we have not shown liberality? It
would be folly and madness to talk so; and, to say the least of it, it
would show a lack of knowledge of the history of this church and
people, and the position they occupy. I say, further, that if this
nation had listened to the voice of Joseph Smith in a political
capacity, they would have been saved this war that has now overtaken
them: but they would not be saved; and I have sometimes been reminded
of the position that Jerusalem occupied on a certain occasion when
Jesus Christ spake by the spirit of revelation prophecying the events
about to take place, he said, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that
killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how
often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen
gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not! Behold your
house is left unto you desolate," etc. He then went on to tell them
that Jerusalem should be overthrown and not one stone should be left
standing upon another, that it should be trodden down of the Gentiles,
etc. Could Joseph Smith or Jesus Christ help being the communicators
of such tidings? They could not. Could Jesus Christ prevent the wrath
of God overtaking the Jews and plunging them into irrevocable ruin?
No. Could Joseph Smith, or this people, have hindered anything that
has over-taken the nation of the United States? They could not. They
have had warning of the approaching evil for the last thirty years,
and they had the opportunity of knowing what would have saved them,
but they would not be saved. Is it wrong, cruel, and oppressive to try
and save a people when you see that people or nation rushing headlong
to the brink of a precipice? Is it wrong to tell them to hold on or
they will be destroyed? You would rather call it the voice of a
friend; all good men would, and, as far as bad men are concerned, we
care little about them.

Vol. 11,  p.56
Now, we are here, and those events spoken of are transpiring and will
transpire, and we cannot help it, and President Brigham Young cannot
help it; these judgments are the decrees of fate, they will roll
on—they have got to come and we cannot hinder them. What are we aiming
at now? We want to save ourselves if we can, we want to know how to
save ourselves as rational independent beings that have got souls to
save—beings that are eternal. We want to know how to save ourselves
and how to save our families, and, if possible, save our [p.57]
progenitors, and lay a foundation to save our posterity after us, and
also to save all that can be saved of the world—all that are in the
reach of salvation, and, if possible, root out the chaos and confusion
that every where exist in the political world; form and establish
correct principles that shall emanate from the great Eloheim, and that
shall elevate the nations of the earth from the degradation in which
they are wallowing to-day, and exalt them on high, that they may be
prepared to receive teachings and instructions from God, and, if
possible, be saved in his kingdom. These are things that we are trying
to accomplish; our hearts are full of blessings, full of kindness,
full of consideration, full of long suffering, full of a desire to
save, bless, and exalt all that are within the reach of salvation.
That is the worst injury that we ever did to any of the human family,
and these are the worst desires that we ever had towards any of them.
What do we wish to do for ourselves? We wish to purify ourselves from
every kind of corruption—from all the leaven of gentilism, so to speak
(I make use of that term, because it is generally comprehended among
us to mean the leaven of the world of corruption and of evil of every
kind), and to try to save ourselves and purify ourselves in our
spirits, in our bodies, in our feelings, and to seek for intelligence
from God, and from all correct sources, that we may be of a truth
representatives of God upon the earth. This is what we are aiming at,
and we wish, if we can, so to conduct ourselves that God will not be
ashamed of us, that holy angels will not be ashamed to associate with
us, and that all our communications, doings, and associations may be
of that nature that will at all times secure the smile and the
approbation of our Heavenly Father, that when we get done with this
work, and the world and the affairs of the world, so far as this
present existence is concerned, we can say as Paul said, "I have
fought the good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the
faith;" I have done my duty, honored my calling, and now there is a
crown laid up for me, and for all who love the appearing of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ.

Vol. 11,  p.57
These are some of the feelings that throb in our bosoms, and these are
the things we wish to accomplish for ourselves and for others. Is
there any lack of philanthropy in this, any lack of good feelings
towards any of the human family? No. "Then why do you not associate
with everybody? Why do you not receive everybody into your houses? Why
do you not let everybody do as they please, etc. Why do you not allow
everybody to corrupt themselves if they wish to, and corrupt you if
they please, and introduce their corruptions among your people?" The
reason why we do not do these things is, because we have not a mind
to. We think there is a very great distinction between the one and the
other—we think there is a great difference between building up the
kingdom of God and submitting to the power of the devil; we think
there is a very material difference between associating with the
Saints of God, or honorable men of the earth, than with the opposite
class of persons. We think we have a perfect right always to choose
what kind of company we keep and who we associate with. "But Bishop
Wooley denounces the gentiles sometimes;" perhaps he has good reason
to. I do not know whether ever he denounces any of the folks called
Mormons or not; but I know one thing, if he did his duty he would
denounce them. I know that there are a great many, both among those
that are called gentiles and those that are called Mormons, that do
not act as gentlemen [p.58] ought to act, much less as Saints of the
Most High.

Vol. 11,  p.58
I wish this people to understand one thing, that there is a very
material difference between treating men with courtesy and kindness,
acting in a spirit of civilization, and trying to introduce correct
principles among them, and permitting them to introduce their devilism
among us; there are rules of etiquette among other nations and
peoples, just as much as there are here. I have seen things practised
here by men, both by saints and sinners, that would not be tolerated
in any other nation more than they would be here. I have seen acts in
public, and I was going to say in private—although I do not enter much
into the private acts of men, and do not wish to—but I have seen acts
in public that would not be tolerated upon any consideration in any
decent society; but persons committing such acts would be promptly
turned out of that society. It is not because a man has a few dollars
in his pocket, anywhere that I have been, that he is allowed to push
himself and crowd himself into anybody's family he thinks proper, and
seek to corrupt that family; no such things are tolerated anywhere
among people who profess to be guided by correct principles, and shall
we tolerate them here? No. It is usual in other countries, before a
man can be received into society, that he must bring with him a
reputation from reputable men; he is expected to have introductory
letters before he can be introduced to them and associate with them,
and not because he is in the shape of a man and walks on two legs.
Why, baboons do that. Before I should allow strangers to come into my
family and mix with my wives and daughters, I should want to know who
they were, where they came from, what their instincts were, and what
was their moral and religious character. As a head of a family, I have
a right to know these things; I have a right to know what influences
are brought in and around my house, what spirits predominate there,
and I have a right to know what a man's religion is.

Vol. 11,  p.58
"But do you not allow liberty of conscience?" Yes. You can worship
what you please—a donkey or a red dog—but you must not bring that
worship into my house; I do not believe in your gods, I believe in the
God of Israel, in the Holy Ghost, in the spirit of truth and
intelligence, and all good principles; and if you want to worship your
gods, worship them somewhere else, and if anybody else wants to
worship them, they can do so: you can go on to one of those mountains
and worship your gods, or if you are living in a house here, you can
be a worshipper of Buddhu if you please; but I do not want it in my
house, and I do not want the spirit that you have—the spirit of those
gods, visible or invisible; I do not want their teachings, spirit, nor
influences.

Vol. 11,  p.58
Who does not know that the world is corrupted? Who does not know that
it has been recommended by the authorities in the city of Washington,
and unblushingly published in the public prints, to send to Utah a lot
of nice young men to prostitute our young women? Shame on such a
nation, yet such things have been published and proclaimed here. You
may see people come here smiling and bowing, and very polite, and
"wont you let me take your daughter to a party?" No, nor yourself
either, not unless I have a mind to; I will have a say in that, for I
want to know who dances with my wives and daughters, and whether they
have a reputation or not, and if they have a reputation, what kind of
people they are. This I have a right to do in a social capacity,
independent of all [p.59] religion, and I mean to do it. I will now
turn the tables another way round. Did you ever see any of the Elders
of this Church out abroad among the nations try to crowd themselves
upon any people, and seek to go into their balls and assemblies, or
families, contrary to rule and to the principles laid down? No, never.
Did you ever hear of them wanting to take their daughters to balls and
parties, etc? No, never. We claim the same kind of treatment from you;
if we want your company we will ask it; if we do not ask it, you may
consider that you are not wanted. We know and understand the spirit of
the times to a certain extent.

Vol. 11,  p.59
"Do you mean to say that all the gentiles are bad men?" Not by any
means; there are a great many good, honorable, high-minded men; we
have met with many such abroad; we have met with gentlemanly,
courteous treatment from strangers—I have, and so have others—and we
have met with such here. We would not be behind any gentleman in
reciprocating gentlemanly and courteous behavior; we wish to treat all
good men as brothers, and no gentleman will object to what I now say.
But I am sorry to say, that a great many are not of this class. Let us
look at our position for a little while if you please. We are here in
the midst of the mountains; there is a dreadful war raging in the
east, and all kinds of characters are flocking here from that war,
good and bad, and who knows who they are? We know one thing; vigilant
committees in neighboring mining settlements are cutting the throats
of some and hanging others. How do we know who we have here? Very
likely cutthroats, blacklegs, gamblers, guerillas, and murderers, all
gathered here together; and here is an honest, industrious people, and
we do not choose to associate with strangers until we know who they
are, and we think we are perfectly right in so doing.

Vol. 11,  p.59
Our object is to serve God and keep his commandments, and let the
right, and the might, and the truth bear rule, and that right, by the
help of God, we will maintain. We do not choose such associates, we
want to know who it is we are talking to. I would dislike very much to
have a murderer to sit down at my table and be placed under the
disagreeable necessity of dragging him out by the neck. We have a
right to know these things, and we mean to know them. We mean to take
care of ourselves and pursue a course that is right in the sight of
God. We mean to purify ourselves as far as we have power, and by the
help of God, and cleave to the right and maintain it. May God help us
to do it, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.60] 

Wilford Woodruff, January 22, 1865

Influence of the Moral Law—Degeneracy of Mankind—
Blessings to Be Gained By Keeping the Commandments of 
God—Nations Will Be Punished for Their Iniquity—Necessity 
of the Saints Living Their Religion

Remarks by Elder WILFORD WOODRUFF, 
made in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Jan. 22, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.60
I am called upon to occupy a little time this afternoon. I will found
my remarks upon the following words, viz.:—He that walketh in the
paths of godliness, righteousness, and truth hath not fellowship with
the blasphemer and the ungodly. I am satisfied that in whatever path
the children of men walk, whether that path be good or evil, the
longer they follow it the more desire they will have to remain
therein; and I am perfectly satisfied, also, that any servant of God
who faithfully keeps his commandments and enjoys the spirit of the
Lord, and walks in the light thereof continually, feels that anything
which is contrary to this is unpleasant and disagreeable to him. No
man who thus walks can be pleased and edified in hearing the name of
God blasphemed, or in associating with the ungodly and with those who
honor not the name of the Lord. Every person has more or less
influence in the society where he moves, and becomes responsible not
only for his acts, but for the influence he exercises over others.
Those persons who will not receive the Gospel of Christ, and do not
keep the commandments of God, and will not lay these things to heart,
are entirely ignorant of the joy, the consolation, the gratification,
and the blessings which are received and enjoyed by walking in the
paths of the righteous and the godly.

Vol. 11,  p.60
The good and the evil is presented to all, and the light of Christ
enlighteneth all that cometh into the world, according to their
capacity and the position they occupy upon the face of the earth; the
spirit of the Lord operates upon all persons, more or less, throughout
the course of their days, whether they live under a gospel
dispensation or not. Those who live under what is called civilized
rule are taught the moral law—the ten commandments—they are taught not
to lie, not to swear, not to steal, in short, not to do those things
that are counted ungodly, unholy, and unrighteous in the midst of
society. When parents teach their children these principles in early
youth, they make an impression upon their minds, and as quick as
children arrive at years of accountability, early impressions will
have an influence upon their actions and throughout the rest, of their
lives. Children so impressed and so trained are ever after shocked
when they hear their associates swear and take the name of God in
vain; and if ever they learn to swear, it first requires a great
effort to overcome their early impressions. Persons who are addicted
to stealing, if they have not been actually taught to steal in their
youth, [p.61] their minds have not been sufficiently imbued with the
principles of honesty by their parents and guardians.

Vol. 11,  p.61
There is a great responsibility resting upon parents in all
communities and societies, and especially with the Latter-day Saints.
I was brought up under the Blue Laws of Connecticut, when
Presbyterianism ruled throughout the State as the religion of that
State; and I dared no more go out to play on a Sunday than I dared put
my hand in the fire—it would have been considered an unpardonable sin.
We could not attend a ball and dance; we durst not attend a theatre,
and from Saturday night, at sundown, to Monday morning, we must not
laugh or smile, but we must study our catechism; this we had to do
whether we were members of the church or not. My father was not a
member of any church. This early teaching had its effect upon me.
Where Presbyterians, Baptists, and other sects have taught the youth
and mankind in general good wholesome principles of morality, so far
it has had a good effect upon the generation around them. It is true
they had not the gospel, apostles, pastors, teachers, and
presidents,—inspired men to teach them how to be saved. Their religion
was according to the tradition of their fathers; the true Gospel was
not manifested in their time, yet they had a great many good moral
principles which had a good effect and a salutary influence upon all
those who were affected and influenced by them. Wherever there is an
influence that leads anybody to good, or to do good, so far I feel to
acknowledge the hand of God in it; for I believe that every thing that
leads to good and to do good is of the Lord, and everything that leads
to evil and to do evil is of the wicked one.

Vol. 11,  p.61
I feel to thank the Lord for any good moral principles which have been
taught me in my childhood. I am satisfied there have been tens of
thousands of the human family since Jesus Christ and the ancient
apostles were slain and the church went into the wilderness, who have
acted up to the best light they had; for they have had moral
principles among them, and they have lived up to their religion,
millions of them, according to the best light they had, and they will
have their reward for so doing. In the early days of my life, if a man
cursed or swore, lied or stole, or broke any of the moral commandments
of the Lord, it was looked upon as a disgrace, as not being comely and
good, or right, in the sight of moral people in that day. Whenever a
man did do wrong, so far he had an influence more or less, and those
that were good would not hold fellowship with him.

Vol. 11,  p.61
We now live in another age and dispensation, and most of us who live
in the valleys of the mountains have received the Gospel of Christ,
which has been revealed unto us in our day and generation, and we have
great respect unto the name of the Lord according to the light and
knowledge which we have; we have respect unto the ordinances of the
house of God, and that respect is increased with us according to the
increased light and knowledge which we have. We wish to carry out the
commandments of the Lord as far as we have knowledge in the things of
the kingdom of God, and feel disposed always to do that which is
right. It grates upon the ears of the faithful Latter-day Saint when
he hears the name of the Lord blasphemed; he cannot fellowship the
person who does it, and you do not find him in that kind of company,
no matter whether the blasphemer is a professed Mormon or of the
wicked world. No matter what their profession, if men live their
religion and honor God, they will not fellowship the ungodly. There is
no man that [p.62] lives his religion in this church and kingdom that
can associate with any person who blasphemes the name of God; he will
not stay in any such society, but feels himself disgraced if he were
to countenance by his presence such blasphemy, and this is so with all
men who love the Lord and desire to honor his name, no matter where
they may be, or what their position on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.62
We live in a wicked generation. There is a change in the world now
from what it was fifty years ago. There is a great change in
comparison to the days of my youth. There is, more sin committed now
in one gentile city in twenty-four hours than used to be committed in
a hundred years. From the time I can remember until I was twenty years
of age, there was but one murder committed in the New England States.
When it was generally known that a man had murdered his wife and had
to be hung up between the heavens and the earth, it caused a great
sensation throughout that country. The murders committed to-day have
become so numerous that they do not think it worth while to publish
them; newspaper editors would rather give the space in their papers to
advertisements, they pay better. Wickedness of every kind has
increased upon the face of the earth; darkness covers the earth, and
gross darkness the minds of the people. The whole earth seems to be
deluged with profanity and abominations of almost every kind. This is
as true as it is lamentable to think about. The Lord has sent his
Gospel in its fulness; we have preached it to the nations, and sin and
iniquity have increased a thousand fold since the Gospel has been
offered to them and they have rejected it. The light which they
formerly had is withdrawn from them, and the powers of evil have taken
possession of them, and reign universally over the nations; yet,
notwithstanding this it is no reason why we should follow in the same
path. It is for us to walk in the path of virtue, righteousness,
truth, and godliness, honoring God and those things that will exalt
men to His favor. This way is open before us—it is open to all men.
The Gospel of Jesus Christ has been revealed in its fulness, glory,
and beauty, and offered to this generation; and every man and woman
who has been willing to accept the Gospel can see and understand the
blessings there are to be enjoyed in embracing it. There are blessings
offered to this generation in the Gospel which they have had no
knowledge of before. There are blessings pertaining to the Gospel in
every age that the world were ignorant of until the Gospel was first
presented to them.

Vol. 11,  p.62
The Lord gave the holy Priesthood to Adam and to his sons; he gave to
him the keys of the kingdom, and all things pertaining to salvation
and eternal life. Adam and all his posterity for some centuries
possessed and held the priesthood, even down to the days of Enoch and
Noah, and the Lord saved the world as far as he could by those
principles; but the hearts of men desired to do evil, and evil
increased in the world until men became subject to vanity, to sin, and
to the temptations of the devil; they yielded to his influence, and
the consequence was, after a few generations, and during the days of
Noah, they hardly could find a righteous man—a man who was willing to
walk in the path of righteousness and truth, and so the Lord brought a
judgment upon the world.

Vol. 11,  p.62
The Lord has introduced the Gospel in a number of dispensations, and
few have embraced it. It is so in this age of the world. The Lord has
commenced to warn the world in our day, and has commenced to save all
who will obey his word, that they [p.63] may receive an exaltation and
glory in his presence. He has revealed his Gospel and established his
kingdom to save the nations, as far as they will be saved; and we have
the same Gospel and Priesthood that Adam had, and the same apostleship
that has ever been revealed to any generation of men. This we present
to the world—it is in our midst; and the Lord has sent forth his
proclamation to save this generation, which is submerged in
wickedness, and corruption and abominations of every description.

Vol. 11,  p.63
Many of us have embraced thin Gospel, and I will say again, if we live
our religion we will have no disposition to walk in the paths of
sinners, to blaspheme the name of God, nor will we have fellowship for
persons who do it. Dollars and cents will not buy or lead those astray
who have embraced the Gospel and live their religion. I know that a
man who has been faithful in his prayers, and has become acquainted
with the operations of the Holy Spirit and the blessings of it, has no
desire to turn from the paths of truth to walk in the ways of the
ungodly, for the path of truth and righteousness is the only path of
safety.

Vol. 11,  p.63
We are sent into this world to accomplish a great purpose, and to
fulfil the object of our creation we must observe the commandments of
God, and obey the ordinances of his house, and walk in them while we
live in the flesh, that when we have done with this body we can go
back into the presence of our Father and our God and receive in
fulness the blessings and promises made to his children. Any man or
woman that falls short of this, falls short of fulfilling the object
of their creation. We have everything to encourage us to do right, and
to keep the commandments of God, and to be faithful unto death, that
we may have a crown of life. We have but little time to live here—the
labor of this probation is very short; and when we can really
understand that our future destiny—future happiness, exaltation, and
glory, or our future misery, debasement, and sorrow all depend upon
the little time we spend in this world, I can say that it is not to
the advantage of any man under the heavens to spend his time in doing
wrong—it is no advantage to any man to blaspheme the name of God, he
makes no money by it, it brings him no joy, happiness, or honor. And
again, if a man ever obtains any blessings from any quarter, he has
got to obtain them from the Lord, for the devil has no disposition to
bless, and will not bless the children of men; but he labors to lead
them astray from the paths of righteousness and truth.

Vol. 11,  p.63
Those persons who will not walk acrording to the light they have, must
sooner or later inherit sore afflictions to themselves; they do not
have joy, and happiness, and salvation like that person who obeys the
commandments of God and constantly does that which is right. The
wicked are always in fear. There is no inducement for a man or a woman
to commit sin—it is not a paying business. It is better for us to
serve the Lord; for those who serve the Lord morning, noon, and night
are happy, whether they be rich or poor. I have often thought that I
never saw this people more happy than in their seasons of greatest
poverty, drivings, and afflictions for the word of God and the
testimony of Jesus. The Spirit of God has been with them, and in their
humility and sufferings the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, has been their
constant companion, and they have been filled with joy and
consolation, and have rejoiced before the Lord for all these things.
They would not have felt so if they had [p.64] not been trying to keep
the commandments of the Lord.

Vol. 11,  p.64
As a people, we never were as greatly blessed in this world's goods as
at the present time. The Lord has planted our feet in the valleys of
these mountains, where we can worship our God in safety and peace,
where we can kneel down in our family circles in the morning and at
evening, and offer up our prayers and thanksgivings before the Lord,
and we can teach these principles to our children, and attend our
meetings to listen to the servants of the Lord teaching the principles
of eternal life. I trust that the Latter-day Saints will not suffer a
desire for the wealth of this world to turn their footsteps aside from
the paths of their duty towards God and one another—from rectitude,
righteousness, holiness, and godliness before the Lord. If we should
see a man that holds the Priesthood mingling with the profane who
blaspheme the name of God, and seems to fellowship that kind of
society, you may mark that man; he enjoys not the spirit of his
religion, the Holy Ghost dwells not with him, or, if he enjoys it at
all, it is but in a small degree, and when he enters into that kind of
society it will leave him.

Vol. 11,  p.64
It does not pay any person to do wrong, and the present generation
will suffer the chastening hand of God, and that severely, because
that wickedness predominates throughout the whole world, and the name
of the God of Israel is not honored, but is almost forgotten by the
children of men, only when they remember him to blaspheme his holy
name. As wickedness increases in the world, we should increase in
righteousness, in faith, and in knowledge, that we may have an
increased degree of the spirit of God dwelling with us, and it will
take of the things of the Father and show them unto us, that we may be
strengthened to magnify our calling as Saints of the Most High, doing
the will of God and building up his kingdom. We should in our lives
show that we are the friends of God and each other's friends, and in
doing this we shall be happy; and whether Jacob is great or small, in
righteousness the kingdom of God will gain strength, for the heavens
are full of knowledge, to be revealed for the use of the children of
God as fast as they are prepared to receive it. We shall never see the
time when we shall cease to progress and increase in knowledge, for we
are the children of God, and if we are faithful in fulfilling the
object of our creation, keeping the commandments of God as we are
guided and directed to do, the knowledge is boundless that this people
have yet to receive. We are in the school, and in a great measure we
are still little children in the knowledge of the things of the
kingdom of God; yet, how great and glorious are those principles that
we are in possession of to-day when we compare them with our position
and advancement ten years ago, or before we heard the Gospel of Jesus
Christ. We were then under the traditions of our fathers—many of them
good, though some of them were false and of no profit. With all the
teachings we had and the Bible before us, we did not know the first
step to take to secure to ourselves eternal life, for there was no man
to teach us. Sinner that day we have heard the voice o apostles and
prophets, some on this side and some on the other side of the vail,
and they are all engaged in building up the kingdom of God in this the
dispensation of the fulness of time.

Vol. 11,  p.64
These principles are worth more than gold and silver to us, and are
sweeter than honey or the honey comb to the faithful, for in them we
receive exaltation and salvation both [p.65] for the living and the
dead. They are the same principles that saved our fathers, the
prophets and saints of old, and they, without us, cannot be made
perfect, nor we without them. I rejoice in the Gospel, for it is the
power of God unto salvation to all those that believe, both Jew and
Greek. When men reject the Gospel they injure themselves, not God or
his Saints; they turn the key against themselves that opens the door
of salvation to all believers. Anciently, the world was at war with
the Savior, and there has always been a great opposition to the
introduction of the Gospel of Jesus Christ from the beginning of time
to this day. There has always been in the unregenerated world a spirit
of warfare against the kingdom of God. Joseph Smith was an obscure
individual when Moroni, the Angel of God, revealed unto him the Gospel
of Jesus Christ, and gave into his hands the records of the Nephites.
The hearts of men were stirred up against him, and the devil is a
personage that has knowledge and great power, and he possesses that
power, and has ever since he has been upon the earth. He has so much
power that he leads at his will almost the whole of the generations of
the earth. By his power the hearts of men were stirred up against
Joseph Smith when he received the administration of an angel, because
it was the germ of the establishment of the kingdom of God. The devil
knew when the angel delivered that record to Joseph Smith that it was
the foundation of a system that would overthrow his kingdom. The
drivings, etc., that this people have passed through has not been
because they have been breakers of the law, nor because they have been
mere wicked than others, but because they were laying the foundation
of the kingdom of God that would grow, and increase, and rule, and
reign until it fills the whole earth and brings the world into
subjection to its authority and sway, and prepare the way for the
coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, who is king of kings and Lord of
Lords, who will come and reign over the whole earth; and all other
kingdoms, and presidents and governors, and their subjects will be
obliged to acknowledge that Jesus is the Christ. The Latter-day Work
which we represent will bind the power of the devil which has held
sway among the children of men for 180 generations. Then it is not
strange that the devil should become mad and stir up the wicked to
make war against it. The Lord will inspire his servants and give them
ability to maintain this kingdom upon the earth. He is at the helm. I
would not give much for it if He was not the author of it; it could
not stand without Him against the great power that is waged against
it.

Vol. 11,  p.65
Why is this warfare? It is not because it is Satan's kingdom or any
part of it; if so, his kingdom would be divided against itself; but it
is because it is the kingdom of God, and it has got to be planted in
the earth, and it will continue until the scene is wound up, and
Christ descends in the clouds of heaven, and the holy angels with him,
and the dead in Christ shall rise first to meet him at his coming. The
Lord Almighty will sustain the kingdom and back up his servants and
their testimony, and he will send judgments, and plagues, and
afflictions, and destroying angels, and visit the wicked nations with
an overwhelming destruction. All this is the work of God, and we
cannot help it if we would. the Lord has decreed that he will build up
his kingdom in this day and age of the world, and he has dccreed that
it shall accomplish the work it is intended to do, and stand for ever.
The earth belongs to the Lord.[p.66] 

Vol. 11,  p.66
When the devil and his host were sent from heaven because of
disobedience, they came to this world. And wherever the children of
men are, there also those evil spirits exist to tempt the children of
men to do evil, and everything that leads to destruction, and misery,
and woe originates from that source, and everything that leads to
exaltation, virtue, holiness, goodness, glory, immortality, and
eternal life is from the hand of God. The Lord is the strongest power,
and he will prevail at last. In this I rejoice, because the earth
belongs to him, and we belong to him, and if we have any blessing, we
have got to receive it at his hands. When the first missionaries went
to England, disembodied spirits sought to destroy them, and had there
not been an angel of salvation present, they would have been slain;
nothing but the power of God saved them. The visions of their minds
were opened, that they saw many of the devils that sought their
destruction, although not in the body but in the spirit, and they
stood before them like wicked, hideous men, come to destroy them. We
had this same power to contend with in London. Sometimes they are
invisible, and sometimes they are in the tabernacles of men. In
Carthage jail they came in the bodies of men, and were under the
influence of the devil, and succeeded in shedding the blood of the
Prophet, and thought they would overthrow the Church and kingdom of
God. This evil power is manifest and visible more and more as we
progress in the kingdom of God.

Vol. 11,  p.66
Let us try to live our religion, and try to be the friends of God; and
let us make war against the works of the devil. Let us seek to
overcome ourselves, and all our evil impressions, and bring our bodies
in subjection to the law of Christ, that we may walk in the light of
the Lord, gain power with him, and assist in sanctifying the earth and
in building up temples, and in attending to the ordinances of the
house of God, that we may be saviors of men, both of the living and
the dead.

Vol. 11,  p.66
These are our privileges, and the blessings which the God of heaven
has put in our hands. Is there any thing in all the dominions of the
devil of more value to us than the blessing of our God, given to us
through the organization of his kingdom? We have everything to
encourage us, and to give us faith and peseverance in the work of God.
If we do our duty we shall prosper, and progress, and spread abroad,
and the stakes of Zion will be strengthened and her cords lengthened,
and ere long we shall have power to return and build up the centre
stake of Zion, and the waste places thereof, and we shall accomplish
all we have been called to do. May God bless us and give unto us his
Spirit to guide us in all things. Amen.[p.67] 

George Q. Cannon, January 1, 1865

Causes of Gratitude that this Saints Have—Spiritual and 
Temporal Blessings Enjoyed By Them—Greater Promises Made 
to Them Than the Ancients Obedience to Counsel Necessary

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, Jan. 1, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.67
My prayer and desire is that while I shall attempt to speak unto you
this afternoon, I may be led and dictated by the Spirit of God, and I
presume that this is the desire of all the Saints who have assembled
themselves together for the purpose of worshipping our Father and God
this afternoon in this tabernacle.

Vol. 11,  p.67
There is one point that was alluded to this morning by Brother Lorenzo
Snow, in his remarks, which struck me with a great deal of force. It
was in relation to the Saints entertaining a feeling of gratitude to
God for the blessings he has bestowed upon us—that the Lord loves
those who entertain such feelings, and who appreciate the blessings
and kindness he bestows upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.67
This truth accounts for the frequency with which the Elders, when led
by the Spirit of God and speaking unto the people, dwell upon the many
blessings, and privileges, and favors we have received since our
obedience to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. To many persons, such
frequent allusions to the blessings and favors that we enjoy, and the
privileges that have been bestowed on us as a people, seem
unnecessary, and in the ears of some not acquainted with us and our
character, and with the principles we have espoused, sound like
egotism; but I can, myself, recognize a great propriety in this style
of preaching or exhortation. I can see that there is a necessity for
it; that we should be continually stirred up to remember the Lord our
God and the favors which he has bestowed upon us froth the time we
embraced the Gospel until now; and not only from that time, but from
the earliest period of our infancy to this time, because his kindness,
and providence, and long suffering have not been extended to us alone
since we have embraced the Gospel, but from the time of our birth
until now.

Vol. 11,  p.67
The Lord has said that he is angry with none except those who
acknowledge not his hand in all things. He is angry with those who do
not aknowledge his hand in the various dispensations of providence
meted out to man.

Vol. 11,  p.67
It is right that we, as a people and as individuals, should be
continually grateful to God for what he has done for us. Unless we
appreciate these blessings, it is not likely they will be increased
upon us—it is not reasonable that greater blessings than those already
received will be bestowed upon us; but if we are humble, meek, and
filled with thanksgiving and gratitude to our Father and God under all
circumstances, appreciating and putting a high value on the mercies he
extends unto us, it is more than probable that those blessings mid
mercies will be increased upon us [p.68] according to our wants and
necessities, and we shall still have increased cause for gratitude and
thanksgiving before him.

Vol. 11,  p.68
While the brethren were blessing the bread, it struck me how grateful
we ought to be for the blessings which God has guaranteed unto us—the
great and the inestimable blessings—through the death of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ. How grateful we ought to be every day that we
live, that our Father and our God has provided a way and means of
salvation for us, that before we were born and took upon us the form
of mortal men and women, the Lord in his mercy, and in his wisdom and
kindness, had provided a way whereby we should be redeemed from the
power of Satan, from the power of death, and be brought back into his
presence, and be clothed with immortality and all the blessings which
attend such a condition. Every time we partake of the sacrament, our
hearts should swell with thanksgiving and gratitude for God's mercy
unto us in this respect; yet it is too frequently the case with these
blessings, as with many other blessings which God has bestowed upon
us, their being so wide-spread prevents us from appreciating them as
we should were they confined to a few of us and were not bestowed upon
all the family of man. The blessings of air, of water, of the
earth—the blessings that all the family of man enjoy in common one
with another—because they are so widely spread and so universally
enjoyed, are not appreciated as are other blessings which are more
confined in their application and in the result which attends them to
the children of men. The blessings of the air we breathe, the earth
upon which we tread, of the water which courses down in crystal
streams to satisfy our wants, and all the blessings that are so
bountifully bestowed upon us, ought to be as much the cause of
thanksgiving to our Heavenly Father as though they were confined to a
few families only. And so, also, the great blessings of that
salvation, which is extended universally, through Christ, to all the
children of men who will be obedient to his requirements, ought to be
appreciated just as much as though confined to us alone, to a few
families, or to a small portion of the community which occupies these
valleys.

Vol. 11,  p.68
The Lord has truly provided for us a plan of salvation that is as wide
as eternity, that is God-like in its nature and in its origin; it is
intended to exalt us, his children, and bring us back into his
presence. For this purpose our Lord and Savior came in the meridian of
time. His blood was shed that an expiation might be made by which the
plan of salvation could be completed, that we, whose bodies would
otherwise continue subject to an everlasting sleep in the grave, might
have our mortal tabernacles resurrected and brought into the presence
of our Father and God, there to dwell eternally.

Vol. 11,  p.68
It should be a subject of thanksgiving and gratitude to us that we
have the privilege of comprehending the truth sufficiently to derive
the full benefit of the salvation which is offered unto us through the
death of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ; because we are assured in
the word of God that there is a class, who through their sinfulness
and neglect of the privileges and opportunities granted unto them, and
their disobedience to the requirements of God, are cut off from the
full benefits of that salvation which they would enjoy were they more
obedient. But unto us is offered the salvation in its fulness,
extended through the death of Jesus. After we have done with this
mortal life we are promised a glorious resurrection in the first
resurrection, [p.69] and that our bodies shall not sleep in the tomb
any length of time, only so long as is actually necessary to fulfil
the requirements of the Lord.

Vol. 11,  p.69
Through the revelations of the truth, which have been made unto us, we
are promised all that men and women could ask. All that God has ever
promised to his faithful children we will receive, even every blessing
that is necessary for our eternal happiness in the presence of God, if
we will live subject to the requirements he has made of us in the
Gospel of Jesus Christ. This should be a constant theme of
thanksgiving in our hearts, and I believe it is so; I really believe
that the Latter-day Saints are the most grateful people upon the face
of the earth; I believe they give evidence of it in their actions.
There is, however, room continually given unto us for improvement in
this respect. We cannot be too grateful; we cannot get to a point
where there is a necessity for us to slacken in this respect; and the
more we comprehend of the purposes of our God, the more grateful and
more full of thanksgiving we will be. I notice that among those who
are not as fully acquainted as they should be with the principles of
the Gospel, there is more ingratitude and a greater disposition to
murmur, and a greater lack of thankfulness, than among those who are
educated—educated, I mean, in the knowledge of the truth, in the
principles of life and salvation. I notice that among those who have
the most experience, and have made the greatest advancement in the
things of God, there is the greatest disposition to be thankful and
grateful, and to pour out their souls in prayer before God; and I
notice as the Saints increase in the knowledge of the truth, and the
comprehension of the principles of life and salvation, their
disposition in this direction increases with their knowledge.

Vol. 11,  p.69
Looking at it with the world's view, we have abundant cause to be
thankful; but to look at it through the light of the Spirit of God,
our gratitude and thanksgiving should be unbounded to God; there
should be no limit to it in our hearts every time we reflect on our
position and on the blessings that have been bestowed upon us. What
people on the face of the earth to-day can compare with us in temporal
blessings? And when we look at the blessings we enjoy, as Saints of
the Most High, from the stand point from which the Latter-day Saints
should view this work, how can we limit the feelings white should
animate our hearts continually with praise to our Father and God?

Vol. 11,  p.69
When unprejudiced strangers look upon us, they see our temporal
advantages, and they think we are a blessed and happy people; but
there are other blessings that we enjoy. We enjoy promises which are
extended unto us, of which strangers know nothing—of which they have
not the least conception; blessings and promises which no man can
comprehend, except they who have received the Spirit of God. We have
blessings, we have favors, we have causes of peace, of which the human
family know nothing. While our hearts are burning with joy, with
happiness and with peace; while the Spirit of God is descending upon
us and we are filled therewith, they who look upon us cannot see or
comprehend the spirit that we are of—they cannot understand the
feelings that animate our hearts, they only see us as natural men and
women; they know not that power which has been communicated unto us
and been poured out upon us. While we feel as though we could sing
Hosannah to God and the Lamb, they cannot see anything to cause us to
have such feelings, because they have not access to that power—to that
fountain of [p.70] knowledge, of light, and wisdom, which our God has
opened unto us as a people. We have, then, in addition to the temporal
advantages which God has bestowed upon us, abundant cause for
gratitude on other points.

Vol. 11,  p.70
There will be no time in the vast future when our cause for
thanksgiving and for gratitude will cease; for the more we know and
the more We comprehend the purposes of God, the more gratitude we will
have. The angels who surround his throne indulge in thanksgiving and
praise to God and the Lamb to a greater extent than we can do, because
their Causes for thanksgiving are greater; they have attained to a
glorious exaltation, and they bask in the sunshine of the presence of
the great Eternal. Although they are there, they still have cause to
sing Hosannah to God and the Lamb; though they are in possession of
such great blessings, dwelling as they do in a state of immortality,
and freed from the power of Satan, sin, and death, they, nevertheless,
see causes for thanksgiving to God our Father; and the nearer we
approximate to them and to their perfection, the more we sly all have
of this feeling in our hearts, the more causes of thanksgiving we will
perceive, and the more frequently we will express these feelings.

Vol. 11,  p.70
There is no time that we can conceive of throughout the vast ages of
eternity, if we continue our onward progress, when we will become
cloyed in our religion and in our worship of God; it will not be a
matter of form with us, a duty that will be wearying and onerous upon
us; on the contrary, it will increase in its pleasures. These are
reflections connected with the truth as revealed to us, which are
cheering. If we will let our imaginations stretch into the future,
there will be no time when we will arrive at such a condition that we
will, through weariness, relax our efforts and our exertions, and
cease to feel thanksgiving and gratitude; but there will be increased
causes contributed continually to prompt us to indulge in these
feelings more and more, and take pleasure in their indulgence.

Vol. 11,  p.70
There never was a people on the face of the earth to whom the same
promises have been given as to us. Others, who have preceded us in the
enjoyment of the blessings of the Gospel, have looked forward to the
time of their decease, and have seen that after they should pass away,
the work they then were engaged in would disappear from the earth;
they saw that the power of the adversary would be again wielded to
great effect among men, and that their labors would be comparatively
lost sight of through the evil that would prevail upon the earth. But
this is not the case with us; unto us are extended promises which have
never been extended to any other people who have lived upon the earth
from the days of Adam to this time; unto us a promise is given that
this kingdom shall stand for ever, that it shall not be given into the
hands of another people, that it shall roll forth, increase, and
spread abroad until it fills the whole earth—until all the inhabitants
of the earth can dwell in peace and safety under its shadow, being
freed from misrule, oppression, and every evil that exists among the
inhabitants of the earth; that a reign of truth and righteousness
shall be inaugurated, the reign of God and of his Son Jesus Christ on
the face of the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.70
This is the promise which has Ween extended unto us, and the work is
committed unto us and to the dispensation in which we live. Such a
promise was not extended unto Enoch, unto Noah, unto Abraham, or unto
any of the prophets who succeeded them down to the days of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ. When the [p.71] apostles asked the Lord Jesus
about the restoration of the kingdom, he parried their question; it
was not for the people who lived in that dispensation to participate,
while in the flesh, in the blessings of the restoration of the kingdom
of God on the earth and its final establishment in the latter days. It
was reserved for the great and last dispensation of the fulness of
times, that great dispensation in which we now live, when the Gospel
should be restored to the earth in its fulness, and the eternal
Priesthood be revealed; when every angel and every prophet who have
lived upon our earth should revisit the earth again, and bestow every
key and all power and authority which they held on the man who was
elected to stand at the head of this dispensation.

Vol. 11,  p.71
We live in this day, and our posterity will participate in the
blessings of this dispensation, if we and they should be faithful. In
looking forward to our future generations for the next thousand years,
we are not under the necessity of beholding, in vision, our posterity
straying into darkness in such a manner as to close the heavens and
shut off the communication between God and man. God has taught us
differently: he has taught us that instead of the heavens becoming
more closed, and communications less frequent and seldom received,
truth will be more abundantly bestowed on man; instead of angels
ceasing to communicate with man, angels will communicate with him more
and more until man shall bask in the full light of eternity.

Vol. 11,  p.71
These are the prospects that are extended to us as individuals and as
a people. Hence, I have said that we have greater cause than any other
people that ever lived to be thankful to our Father and God for what
he has done for us and promised unto us; yet, do we understand it, do
we appreciate it? When we have the Spirit of God resting upon us, and
our minds are enlightened by it, I presume we do to some extent; we
feel then that we would constantly witness unto God by our acts that
we really appreciate his kindness in permitting us to come forth at
such a time and be associated with such a people. But when the
counsels of God come to us through his servants, and they are contrary
to our prepossessed notions, we forget that the inspiration of the
Almighty is with our brethren, that the power of the Highest is with
them, and, as Brother Snow alluded to Jonah this morning, if we do not
go to Tarshish, we frequently go somewhere else to avoid doing the
things that God requires at our hands.

Vol. 11,  p.71
Now, the day has come when we, as a people, will have to listen to the
voice of the servants of God, to the instructions of the Almighty
through his servants, and obey them as implicitly as though God was in
our midst. Yet, how often is it the case that, when we have counsel
imparted unto us, we feel as though we had some suggestions to make
that would make that counsel better and more applicable to us. I have
seen the Spirit of God grieved, and the understanding of the man of
God beclouded by men taking such a course as this. When the servant of
God has been under the inspiration of the Almighty to counsel a
certain course, somebody has stepped forward and suggested something
different, and by that means the counsel of God has been darkened, the
spirit of revelation has been grieved, and the benefit which otherwise
would be, has not been received.

Vol. 11,  p.71
I have seen this under various circumstances, and I have looked upon
it as an evil and something we should never do. When the counsel of
God comes through his servants to us, we [p.72] should bow to that, no
matter how much it may come in contact with our pre-conceived ideas;
submit to it as though God spoke it, and feel such a reverence towards
it as though we believed that the servant of Go had the inspiration of
the Almighty resting upon him. While many are willing to admit that
the servants of God understand everything connected with the work of
God, and with the various departments of it on the earth, they think
there are some kinds of knowledge which they possess in a superior
degree to them who preside over us. They will admit that the servants
of God may possess all the knowledge that is needed to spread the
Gospel and have it carried to the remotest regions, to build up Zion;
but there is something connected with their particular calling that,
they think, they understand to a far greater extent than he or they
who are appointed to preside over them.

Vol. 11,  p.72
This feeling is not unfrequently manifested. The persons who exhibit
it would be reluctant to say in words that this is their feeling, but
they express it in their actions. This causes an interference with the
Spirit of God, and frequently counsel is darkened by men taking this
course. I know that if we follow implicitly the counsel of God's
servants when they are inspired to give counsel, even if they may not
know everything about the matter, we will be blessed if we bow to it,
and God will overrule everything for good, and it will result as God
wishes it.

Vol. 11,  p.72
It is a great thing for us to have the counsel and instruction of the
Almighty in our midst. The servants of God are inspired by the power
of the Holy Ghost, and the revelations of Jesus are within them; and
if we follow their counsels strictly, we shall be led into the
presence of God, and I know that they are the only men on the earth
who have this power, authority, and knowledge. If we take a course of
this kind, you can readily perceive how harmoniously every thing
connected with the work of God will roll forth; beauty and order will
be witnessed in all the ramifications of the kingdom of God at home
and abroad, and salvation will be extended unto us.

Vol. 11,  p.72
My prayer and desires are, that the Lord will bless you, and that we
may have the Spirit and the power of God resting upon us. Which may
God grant, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.73] 

John Taylor, February 5, 1865

God the Source of All Intelligence and Wisdom—Man a Natural 
and Spiritual Being—Mysterious Nature of His Senses and Faculties—
Men to Be Judged By the Register Within Themselves

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Feb. 5, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.73
I have felt much impressed with the beautiful hymn which our choir has
just sung, speaking of our Heavenly Father and our return again into
his presence. We frequently talk about our Father who is in heaven,
and we delight to dwell upon our relationship with him, and anticipate
with pleasure the time when we shall behold his face, regain his
presence, and rejoice with him, with the Savior, and with the spirits
of the just made perfect, in the eternal world. The Lord has revealed
a great many good and great things unto us, but yet we seem scarcely
to appreciate the privileges with which we are surrounded and blessed,
nor to comprehend exactly our true relationship to our Heavenly
Father.

Vol. 11,  p.73
I was very much pleased with some remarks made by President Young in
relation to our Father two or three weeks ago, wherein he describes
him as being like ourselves, and possessing the power to associate
with us, and, that if we were to gaze upon him we should see a person
like ourselves; yet he is spoken of as being able to read the thoughts
of our hearts, and that a sparrow cannot fall to the ground without
his notice. There are some peculiar expressions in the Scripture and
in the revelations that we have had given to us, which we may term
Scripture, if you please, pertaining to our Father who is in heaven.
We are told in one place that "He is the light that enlighteneth every
man that cometh into the world." We are told, also, "That every good
and perfect gift proceeds from the Father of lights, in whom there is
no variableness nor shadow of turning." We are told in some of our
revelations, which the Lord has given to us in these last days, that
"He is the light that is in the sun, and the power thereof by which it
was made; that he is the light that is in the moon, and the power by
which it was made; that he is the light that is in the stars and the
power whereby they were made; and that is the same light that
enlighteneth the understanding of man." According to some of our
systems of philosophy, and the ideas that theologists would entertain
in relation to this matter, these remarks would appear strange and
incongruous.

Vol. 11,  p.73
We have been led generally to suppose that the light which
enlighteneth the understanding of man is what is termed of an
intellectual character, and differs materially from the solar light,
or the light of the sun; but if we examine these things critically, we
shall find that there is mixed up with the philosophy of the heavens
and the earth things that have been altogether out of the reach of
human philosophy; that all true intelligence, all true wisdom, all
intelligence that is of any use or benefit to the human family,
proceeds from [p.74] the Lord; that he is the fountain of truth, the
source of intelligence, and the developer of every true and correct
principle that is known to man upon the earth; that there is no branch
of wisdom, of science, of philosophy, of good, sound common sense but
what proceeds from him; and we shall furthermore learn, when we come
to be acquainted more particularly with heavenly things than we are at
the present time, that every thing associated with God and with his
economy, whether upon the earth or in the heavens, is strictly
reasonable and philosophical; and that the only reason why we do not
comprehend many things that are revealed to us, and that have been
revealed in former times, is because we are not acquainted with the
philosophy of the heavens, nor the laws that govern the intelligences
in the eternal worlds. The philosophy of man, of the earth, and of the
things with which we are surrounded, is deep—it is abstruse; it is
difficult of comprehension even by the most enlightened mind and the
most comprehensive and enlarged intellect.

Vol. 11,  p.74
One great reason why men have stumbled so frequently in many of their
researches after philosophical truth is, that they have sought them
with their own wisdom, and gloried in their own intelligence, and have
not sought unto God for that wisdom that fills and governs the
universe and regulates all things. That is one great difficulty with
the philosophers of the world, as it now exists, that man claims to
himself to be the inventor of everything he discovers; any new law and
principle which he happens to discover he claims to himself instead of
giving glory to God.

Vol. 11,  p.74
There are some ideas that have occurred to me lately in relation to
man, if I could only express them, which I consider have been revealed
by listening to the communications of others, and through the
inspiration of the Spirit of the Lord. There is something peculiar in
the organization of man, particularly in regard to his mind. We can
think, we can reflect, we can conceive of things, we can form our
judgment of events that are transpiring around; but it is difficult
for us to perceive or to comprehend how those things are accomplished,
and by what process they are brought about. A man, for instance, can
store up in his memory thousands and tens of thousands of things. A
good linguist, for example, can retain in his memory thousands of
words in his own language. and thousands and tens of thousands in
other languages, and he can draw upon these when he pleases, and
remember their significations. I can remember the time, some years
ago, when no person could tell me a passage in the Bible but what I
could turn to it; I could not remember every passage, but I knew their
connections and could tell others where they could find them.

Vol. 11,  p.74
President Young's memory is remarkable in regard to names and persons.
I have travelled with him throughout the length and breadth of this
Territory, and I do not know that I have ever yet seen him come in
contact with a man whose name he did not remember and the
circumstances connected with him. There is something remarkable in
this.

Vol. 11,  p.74
Again, on theological subjects, a man will remember not only all the
doctrines which he himself believes, but also the doctrines of various
systems of religion that exist in the world, and be enabled to
separate, to describe, or define them. Now, the question is, where are
all these things stowed away? What book are they written in; where are
they recorded? A man may travel over the earth, he may visit towns,
cities, and villages, and gaze upon oceans, seas, rivers, [p.75]
streams, mountains, valleys, and plains; upon landscapes and different
kinds of scenery, and make himself acquainted with all the vegetable
world, and these pictures and this intelligence is carefully laid away
somewhere. He may study chemistry, botany, geology, astronomy,
geography, natural history, mechanics, the arts and sciences, and
every thing in creation which man is capacitated to receive and store
it away in his memory from the time of his youth up to old age. There
is something very remarkable in that. And then the question arises,
how do we judge of those things? If a man sees a thing, how does he
see it? There is something very remarkable in the construction of the
human eye; it is something like these photographic instruments that
receive impressions, only he gazes upon them and his eye takes them
in, and the scene he gazes upon is actually imprinted upon what is
called the retina of the eye; and one thing after another is recorded,
until thousands, and tens of thousands, and millions of things are
laid away through that medium, and he is enabled to see any of these
things whenever he pleases; his will can call them forth, and they
pass in panoramic form before his vision from some source, where they
are deposited and registered; all those things that he has gazed upon,
that he has handled with his hands, or felt by the sense of touch, he
can call up at his pleasure. There is something remarkable in this
when we reflect upon it. Men talk about this registry being in the
brain, but mens' heads do not get any larger. When men get what is
called the "big head," it is because there is nothing in their heads.
The heart gets no bigger, the body no larger, and yet all these
records are laid away somewhere.

Vol. 11,  p.75
Let us examine the Scriptures in relation to some things, and see what
they say concerning man. "But there is a spirit in man, and the
inspiration of the Almighty giveth it understanding." We learn from
this that there is a spirit in man in addition to this outward frame,
to these hands, these eyes, this body, with all its powers, and
appliances, and members; there is a spirit, an essence—a principle of
the Almighty, if you please—a peculiar essence that dwells in this
body; that seems to be inseparably connected therewith.

Vol. 11,  p.75
We are told in a revelation which the Lord has given unto us, "That
the body and the spirit is the soul of man"—that the two, when
combined, form what is termed in Scripture the soul. Now, then,
according to this, man would be what may be termed a natural and a
spiritual being—a being connected with the tabernacle that is
associated with this earth, and earthy, and another being that is
connected with the heavens, or heavenly; some would term it a temporal
and a spiritual organization. It is difficult, however, to find words
to convey ideas correctly in relation to these matters; our language
is meagre when we speak of heavenly things, because it is made for
earthly beings, and not for the heavenly; and therefore it does not
embrace with that distinctness and clearness those heavenly forms of
speech which might convey to our intelligence more clearly those ideas
we can better reflect upon than we can express. But, suffice it to say
that there are two natures, if you please, mixed up in the human body;
the one is what we term material, and the other, some would call it,
immaterial; but then, that is not a right phrase—the one is earthly,
or pertaining to the earth, that is, liable to decay; the other is
heavenly, more spiritual—an essence or being that cannot be destroyed;
and hence, says Jesus in speaking [p.76] concerning this, "And I say
unto you, my friends, be not afraid of them that kill the body, and
after that, have no more that they can do. But I will forewarn you
whom you shall fear. Fear Him, which after he hath killed, hath power
to cast into hell; yea, I say unto you, fear Him."

Vol. 11,  p.76
The body itself is a very remarkable structure or machine. Let me
refer to some few items associated with it—to the mediums through
which we receive the intelligence of which we speak. For instance, the
eye. How is it that you receive impressions into the eye? Just in the
same way as impressions are received by a daguerreotype instrument,
and they are planted there in what is termed the retina of the eye;
there are placed there a number of small nerves which receive these
impressions and convey the intelligence somewhere, in some manner,
that it is laid away in some place where it can be called up. When we
reflect upon and witness their peculiar powers, we discover operations
that are very remarkable, comprehensive, accurate, and mysterious; you
can see a mountain to the distance of fifty miles, and your eye will
take it in and receive the impression; you can gaze upon a thousand
objects, and your eye will register them all, and will convey an exact
likeness of them, so that you can describe by language, if you have
the power to use it, a true resemblance of the objects your vision
takes in, so nice and so precise are the figures conveyed to the human
mind through the instrumentality of the eye; so acute, so impalpable,
so ethereal and refined is its action and power, that its
susceptibilities approach very near to the spiritual, although it is
temporal, so called.

Vol. 11,  p.76
Again, the power of smell is very peculiar; perfumes of various kinds
will last for years, and their various odors can be distinguished by
you. Take, for instance, a Tonquin bean, or a rose. The former is very
small, and yet it continues to emit or exude, year after year, myriads
of small, infinitesimal particles, without any sensible diminution,
all of which are charged or impregnated with its own peculiar aroma;
and convey this delicate, impalpable matter to the organs of the nose,
and so exquisitely sensitive are the nerves associated with the nasal
organ, that the minuteness of this touch, and the peculiar odor of the
Tonquin bean, the rose, or any other peculiar aroma, is conveyed as
distinctly to the understanding as words or signs of any kind can
convey impressions to the human mind. This is, indeed, mysterious, yet
strictly demonstrative, although, like the capacity of the eye, it
approaches the spiritual or ethereal.

Vol. 11,  p.76
Our sense of hearing is also another remarkable instance of the
peculiar sensitiveness of the organs of the human system. While I am
speaking to you, there is not in this vast assembly a man, woman, or
child that does not hear my voice at this time; all present can
distinguish every word I say. How do they hear it? My voice causes a
vibration in the atmosphere, the same as when a stone is thrown into
the water; the water undulates, and a succession of waves are
produced, which, if undisturbed, spread in continuous increasing
circles, until the disturbing force is exhausted. So, in like manner,
the action of the voice operates, or vibrates, upon the atmosphere,
which is full of impalpable atoms or globules that undulate, vibrate
and rush against each other with great rapidity above, below, around,
carrying with great accuracy and distinctness, and conveying the sound
so correctly, that every man and woman hears alike; the sound is
conveyed in an [p.77] inexplicable manner to the drum of the ear. The
nerves are affected, and those nerves convey intelligence to the
congregation I am now talking to—to the understandings of those who
hear me.

Vol. 11,  p.77
We are made in the image of God, we were designed by the intelligence
of God, and the organs we have are fire same kind of organs that the
Gods themselves possess. I consider that the body and the spirit are
connected together in some inscrutable, indefinable, and intelligent
manner; that, if we comprehended, would be a greater wonder and
mystery to us than anything that we have already referred to.

Vol. 11,  p.77
Now, then, let me speak of another subject immediately connected with
this. President Young remarked, and we are informed in the Scriptures,
and that was one of the things that led me to reflect about some of
these matters, as well as in our own revelations, something like this,
that "God sees and knows the acts of all men." We read something like
this, "But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall speak,
they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment." Now, this is
a remarkable declaration. Look at the millions of human beings that
inhabit this earth, and that have inhabited it from the creation up to
the present time. It is supposed, generally, by the best authorities,
that from eight hundred to a thousand millions of people live upon
this earth at the same time, that is, this has been the case for a
great many generations at least; they are coming and going
continually, they pass into the world by thousands and tens of
thousands, and go out of it in the same way daily; a daily stream of
this kind is coming and going. Then, if we could discover the thoughts
and reflections of these numerous millions of human beings, look at
the wisdom, the intelligence, the folly, the nonsense, the good and
the evil that is connected with every one of them, it is so vast and
complicated that the human mind could not receive it, and it seems as
if it would be almost a thing impossible for God to gaze upon the
whole of them,—to comprehend the whole, and judge of the whole
correctly. How shall this be done? My understanding of the thing is,
that God has made each man a register within himself, and each man can
read his own register, so far as he enjoys his perfect faculties. This
can be easily comprehended.

Vol. 11,  p.77
Let your memories run back, and you can remember the time when you did
a good action, you can remember the time when you did a bad action;
the thing is printed there, and you can bring it out and gaze upon it
whenever you please. As I stated before, if you have studied language,
you can call that out at pleasure; you can show the distinction
between the different parts of speech very readily. If you have
studied mechanism, your mind will go to the place where you saw a
certain machine, and you will go to work and make one like it. If you
have travelled in cities, you can tell what kind of houses and streets
composed the different cities you passed through, and the character of
the people you associated with; and you can ruminate upon them, and
reflect upon them by day or by night whenever you think proper, and
call the things up which you did and saw. Where do you read all this?
In your own book. You do not go to somebody else's book or library, it
is written in your own record, and you there read it. Your eyes and
ears have taken it in, and your hands have touched it; and then your
judgment, as it is called, has acted upon it—your reflective powers.
Now, if you are in possession of a spirit or intellectuality [p.78] of
that kind, whereby you are enabled to read your own acts, do you not
think that that being who has placed that spirit and that intelligence
within you holds the keys of that intelligence, and can read it
whenever he pleases? Is not that philosophical, reasonable, and
scriptural? I think it is. Where did I derive my intelligence from
that I possess? From the Lord God of Hosts, and you derived your
intelligence from the same source. Where did any man that exists or
breathes the breath of life throughout this whole universe get any
intelligence he has? He got it from the same source. Then it would be
a very great curiosity if I should be able to teach you something and
not know that something myself. How could I teach you A, B, C, if I
did not know the alphabet, or the rudiments of the English Grammar, or
anything else, if I did not know it myself? I could not do it. Well,
then, upon this principle we can readily perceive how the Lord will
bring into judgment the actions of men when he shall call them forth
at the last day. Let me refer to some things in the Scriptures
pertaining to this matter. Nebuchadnezzar had a dream, in which he saw
a variety of things pass before him. By-and-by the dream was taken
from him, and he could not remember it; and he called upon the
magicians, and soothsayers, and astrologers to give unto him the dream
and the interpretation thereof, but they said it was too hard a thing
for them to do; they could not give the king this information, for
nobody can know these things but the Gods whose dwelling is not with
flesh. They believed, as we do, that there is a Being that had spirit
and intelligence above the other gods, and that he alone could unravel
those mysteries. Finally, the king sent for Daniel, and Daniel knew
nothing about it until he prayed unto the Lord, and the Lord showed it
to him; for the Lord had given the dream to Nebuchadnezzar, and if he
had given it to one, he could to another. He could read it in
Nebuchadnezzar's mind or spirit in the record which He kept. He
revealed the same thing to Daniel, who said unto the king, "Thou
sawest a great image; its head was of gold, its arms and breast of
silver, its belly and thighs of brass, its legs of iron, and its feet
and toes part of iron and part of clay." When Nebuchadnezzar heard the
dream which he had forgotten, he gave glory to the God of Israel,
because he could reveal secrets and manifest things which had been
manifested to him. We look at things again on natural principles,
according to things that we can judge upon by our natural senses. A
man gazes upon a thing in the day-time, he goes to sleep, his senses
are gone, he wakes up in the morning, and he remembers the things he
had forgotten in his sleep—they are remembered as fresh as ever. There
have been men afflicted by what the physicians call catalepsy; they
lose their senses for a period of time, sometimes for years, and in
that state they are entirely ignorant of their former existence; they
do not know any events that transpire, they cannot read their own
register; but the moment their senses come to them, they reflect and
begin at the place they left off when they became deranged. Man sleeps
the sleep of death, but the spirit lives where the record of his deeds
is kept—that does not die—man cannot kill it; there is no decay
associated with it, and it still retains in all its vividness the
remembrance of that which transpired before the separation by death of
the body and the ever-living spirit. Man sleeps for a time in the
grave, and by-and-by he rises again from the dead and goes to
judgment; and then the secret thoughts of all [p.79] men are revealed
before Him with whom we have to do; we cannot hide them; it would be
in vain for a man to say then, I did not do so-and-so; the command
would be, Unravel and read the record which he has made of himself,
and let it testify in relation to these things, and all could gaze
upon it. If a man has acted fraudulently against his neighbor—has
committed murder, or adultery, or any thing else, and wants to cover
it up, that record will stare him in the face, he tells the story
himself, and bears witness against himself. It is written that Jesus
will judge not after the sight of the eye, or after the hearing of the
ear, but with righteousness shall he judge the poor, and reprove with
equity the meek of the earth. It is not because somebody has seen
things, or heard anything by which a man will be judged and condemned,
but it is because that record that is written by the man himself in
the tablets of his own mind—that record that cannot lie—will in that
day be unfolded before God and angels, and those who shall sit as
judges. There will be some singular developments then, I think. If
this is to be the case, as was said formerly, "What manner of persons
ought we to be in all holy conversation and godliness?" There is, in
fact, something in this, that in a partial degree can be read even on
this earth. There are men who profess to be phrenologists and
physiologists who profess to read character, and perhaps some man,
from a knowledge of human nature and from a study of the human mind,
can, upon natural principles, unfold a great many things. And there is
associated with this Church such a gift as is called the discerning of
spirits; but it is one of those things which we see in part and
understand in part, etc.; "but when that which is in part is done
away, and that which is perfect has come, then we shall see as we are
seen, and know as we are known." That is only a part of what the other
will be the perfection of. When we get into the eternal world, into
the presence of God our Heavenly Father, his eye can penetrate every
one of us, and our own record of our lives here shall develop all. I
do not say that he will take trouble to read everybody. We read
concerning the apostles in former times, that when Jesus should sit in
judgment, they should be seated upon twelve thrones, judging the
twelve tribes of Israel; and it is also written, "Know ye not that the
Saints shall judge the world?" Who will be judges of the world in this
generation? You, yourselves, who understand the laws of the Priesthood
must say, Now, then, if these things are so, it behoves us to consider
and ponder well the paths of our feet, it behoves me to be careful
what I do, what doctrines I advance, what principles I inculcate, and
see to it that I do my duty before God, and the angels, and all men,
for I cannot obliterate the record which is written here. if I am
engaged in business transactions of any kind, it behoves me to know
what I am doing; that I am dealing as I would wish men to deal with
me; if I do not, the record is there. I think we read somewhere, that
if our own conscience condemn us, God is greater than our conscience;
"if our own hearts condemn us, God is greater than our hearts." If I
be a father and have charge of a family, it behoves me to know what
kind of an example I set before them, and how I conduct myself; it
behoves both fathers and mothers to know that they are making a record
of their doings that they will not be ashamed of. It behoves children
to know what kind of a course they take towards their parents, and
towards the building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth. If I
[p.80] am an Elder in Israel, or whatever office I hold in the Church,
it behoves me to comprehend my position, know myself, and act as a
Saint of God in all things, which may the Lord help us to do in the
name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, February 19, 1865

Men Ought to Practise What They Teach—Necessity of 
Faithfulness on the Part of the Saints—the Young Ought to Live 
Their Religion—Blessings Received Through the Exercise of Faith

Remarks made by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
at Centerville, Sunday, Feb. 19, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.80
I desire most humbly to talk very simply to my brethren and sisters.
It is as much my duty as it is the duty of any other member of this
Church to learn how to be a Saint. I have got to learn how to be a
truthful man, an honest man, an upright man, and I have got to make
myself competent, through faithfulness to God and my brethren, to
teach others with propriety. It is a common saying, "Do as I say but
not as I do;" but I want to do just as I teach you to do without any
deviation. There is not anything in my calling that will justify me in
doing wrong. It would be nonsense for me to undertake to preach
righteousness, virtue, truthfulness, and justice, and not be a
righteous, virtuous, and just man myself. You hold a portion of that
same holy Priesthood which I hold; it is no matter what office you
hold in that Priesthood, and it has all emanated out of the holy
Apostleship, making these different offices and callings branches of
the Apostleship. We all have a Priesthood to honor, which it is
impossible for us to do unless we honor ourselves; and all who hold
the Priesthood and honor themselves, are worthy of honor; and it is
impossible to honor the Priesthood in that man and not honor the
vessel that holds it.

Vol. 11,  p.80
We can command the respect of all men as a people by making ourselves
self-sustaining, by acquiring a knowledge of all kinds of mechanical
business; and our sisters can make themselves honorable by learning to
knit, weave, and spin; how to make a harness for a loom, and how to
[p.81] warp the yarn, after they have spun and colored it. Every young
woman who calculates to be a wife and a mother, should make herself
acquainted with these matters. Is there any female in our society too
good to learn and work at this home industry? I think not. If there
are any who consider themselves so, they are also too good to wear
home-made clothing. The Priesthood is also with the woman, because she
is connected with the man, and the man is connected with his God.
Being so connected, we must all be honorable if we are good.

Vol. 11,  p.81
The earth is enlightened by the same light which enlightens our eyes,
which is the light of Christ, which enlighteneth every son and
daughter of Adam and Eve who cometh into the world, and it is the same
light by which I see you this morning. And we have, in addition to
this, a holy Priesthood, and have been commanded to go forth and
preach the Gospel, and teach the ways of life to all men, and not to
be taught by unbelievers. We are also instructed to lead all meetings
as we are dictated by the Holy Ghost. The spirit of truth is the
spirit of revelation, which we may all possess, for it is the
privilege of all Latter-day Saints so to live and honor God as to
receive of his attributes and nature in greater perfection, and become
more like Him. We are the sons and daughters of God; we have proceeded
from him through the laws of generation, the same as my children have
proceeded from me. God is the great father of our race, and as a man
is not perfect without the woman, neither is the woman without the man
in the Lord they depend upon each other, and are necessary to each
other for the propagation of our species.

Vol. 11,  p.81
I enjoyed myself very much at your party last night. Such social
gatherings are always good in their effects, so long as we keep within
the purview of the religion of Jesus Christ in all such exercises. It
is my privilege and duty to live so as to become a good man, as much
so as any man in this Church and kingdom. Being an Apostle does not
excuse me in the least from the performance of every duty which the
religion of Jesus makes binding upon me; and, as far as I am
concerned, I live as faithfully as possible, considering the failings
of mortality which I have in common with all men. There is not a day
passes over my head that I do not bow before the Lord once, twice, or
thrice; that is the way I have got to live, in order to be a good man,
and retain the light of the Holy Spirit to guide me into all truth;
and the same faithfulness is required of you, because you are members
of the same body and of the same Priesthood. We should all be alive in
the performance of our duties. We cannot live the religion of, Jesus
and not pray. I have had an experience in this Church of some
thirty-two years. I commenced to pray before I heard of the Work of
the last days, and I have prayed every day from that day until the
present time. I have never been in a circumstance or place wherein I
could not pray, if I was disposed to do so. As faith without works is
dead, being alone, so our religion is of no benefit to us without
prayer. I cannot live and be prospered in the kingdom of God only by a
faithful attendance to every duty. When Jesus Christ came to the world
as the messenger of life and salvation, he called upon all the ends of
the earth to come unto him and be saved, for besides him there is no
Savior. He also said, I am the true vine and my Father is the
husbandman, that is, he proceeded from the Father; and he further says
to the twelve, "And ye are the branches;" and he exhorted them to
abide in him even [p.82] as he abideth in the Father. In doing this
they partake of the same spirit. If we abide not in Him, we become
like a limb that is dead and ready to be burned.

Vol. 11,  p.82
My being one of the First Presidency of the Church does not excuse me
from living my religion; but I should, on that account, be more
faithful, and show an example to the flock of Christ, and constantly
be alive to know how things are progressing in the Church, and be
dictated by the Holy Ghost in every act of my life, that I may have
power to discern the spirits of men, and be able to give unto them the
very counsel that my Father in heaven would give them if he were here
himself. I endeavor to take this course, and when I give counsel, I do
not run against Brother Brigham, because I am led by the same spirit.
You call these things little things, but they are as big things as I
know of; these things lie at the root of the matter, and from them
spring the fruits of righteousness. The main roots of a tree are fed
by the little fibres, and from them spring the trunk, and the
branches, and the fruit. Let us cultivate those principles which lie
at the root of all righteousness, that our professions and works may
accord with each other, instead of being contented with a mere form of
godliness, without power or foundation. This Church is founded upon
eternal truth; its roots run into eternity, and all the power of the
devil and wicked men may seek its overthrow in vain, for it will
triumph over death, hell, and the grave. I know this. I know it by
revelation—by the Spirit of God, for in this way my Heavenly Father
communes with me, and maketh known unto me his mind and will. I have
never seen him in person, but when I see my brethren I see his image,
and I discover the attributes of God in them. Then let us honor our
bodies and spirits, which are made in the likeness of him who has
created all things and upholds them by his power.

Vol. 11,  p.82
I have never seen a time since I entered this Church when there was
greater necessity for this people living faithfully than now. It is a
very prosperous time, and we are gaining property fast; and many, I
fear, are losing sight of everything else but the riches of this
world; and, were you to warn them of it, they are so blinded by the
deceitfulness of riches, that they would not believe a word you say.
The more people stray away from God the harder it is to make them
sensible of their danger; and the more light that men and women
possess, the easier it is to correct them when they go astray; because
they are more like the clay that is in the hands of the potter, and
they can be moulded and fashioned according to the will and pleasure
of the master pettier. We have got to walk very faithfully before our
Father in heaven, and strive with all our might to honor the covenants
we have made with him in his house.

Vol. 11,  p.82
I do not say but that you are just as good men and women in this place
as in any other place in the mountains; yea, I admit that the people
are better in the country towns than in Great Salt Lake City, for the
froth and scum of hell seem to concentrate there, and those who live
in the City have to come in contact with it; and with persons who
mingle with robbers, and liars, and thieves, and with whores and
whore-masters, etc. Such wicked men will also introduce themselves
into Davis County, and among all the settlements throughout these
mountains; but where the people are truly righteous and just, wicked
men can do them no harm; were the people all righteous who profess to
be Latter-day Saints, they would [p.83] constantly be on their watch
against the encroachment of a wicked power. The wicked and corrupt who
have settled in our community are taking a course to lead away those
who are willing to be led away from the truth—those who have turned
away from God; and it will be for our good, as a community, if such
persons will leave and never again return to our Territory, unless
they can do so with a determination to serve God and keep his
commandments. I love those who love God; they are more precious to me
than gold, and silver, or possessions.

Vol. 11,  p.83
Do we live our religion as faithfully as we might? Are we not in the
habit of telling lies now and then? Oh, yes, we tell occasionally a
white lie, or a little catnip lie, once in a while. We should be
perfectly truthful and honest in all our sayings and dealings with all
men, especially with those who serve the same God that we do, and are
in the bonds of the same religion. How to do this is one of the great
mysteries of the kingdom of heaven. By telling these little fibs we
lose the spirit of the Lord and get into darkness, then the simplest
truth becomes a mystery to us; but when our minds are enlightened by
the spirit of truth, everything is plain and clear to the
understanding. People get an idea that there is no sin in little lies,
or catnip lies. You read in the Book of Mormon, where it is said that
the devil goeth about deceiving the children of men, and tells them to
lie a little, and steal a little, and take the advantage of your
neighbor a little, and speak against thy neighbors a little, and do
wrong a little here and a little there, and thus he leadeth them with
silken cords, as it were, down to destruction. It is just as much a
crime to steal a penny or a cent as it is to steal a quarter of a
dollar—the quarter of a dollar is more in value than the cent, but
what difference is there in the crime? These little things we are apt
to pass over unnoticed, but they will operate materially against your
obtaining that glory which you design to inherit in the next
existence. If little wrongs are not checked, they will lead on to
greater ones, until we are cheated out of our salvation. By checking
these little wrongs, as they are called, we become more grounded and
rooted in the faith of Christ, as a tree is rooted and grounded in the
earth.

Vol. 11,  p.83
We ought not to take a course to injure each other. A man holding the
Priesthood of the Son of God, a High Priest for instance, will try to
destroy the influence of a better man, causing him to walk in sorrow,
that he, the High Priest, may step over him and get to some particular
distinction; but as the Lord lives, trod as the sun shines, such men
will be deceived in their designs, and will receive in full the
measure they have tried to measure out to others. In our deal with
each other, it is better to give a man a dollar than to take a cent
from him; by wronging a man of a dollar or a few cents, you may
thereby cause a division between yourself and one of your best
friends. What for? For a poor, miserable dollar. I have been, and am
now, subject to many weaknesses that I would guard you against, but I
am trying to fortify myself and overcome every evil that is in me.

Vol. 11,  p.83
I will relate a little incident in my own experience to illustrate the
selfishness of the human heart, and how by perseverance it can be
overcome. I have lately been at work putting down some carpets in the
endowment rooms. I had a piece of good carpet myself, and a spirit
came upon the which whispered, "Brother Heber, you may just as well
put that carpet into the endowment house as let it lie on one of your
floors." Before I got it out of doors to move it to the [p.84]
endowment house, my generous feeling puckered up and a thought came to
me, that the Church was fully able to carpet its own rooms. I took the
carpet and put it away again. In a day or two afterwards a thought
came to me like this, "Heber, you had better take that carpet and use
it in the Lord's house, for before the spring it may be eat up with
moths." I looked at the carpet again, after bringing it from its
hiding place, and said to myself, "That is really a pretty carpet; it
is almost too good to put down in that house," and I put it away
again. The thought came to me again, "You had better put it in the
endowment house and beautify the Lord's house with it, for the Lord
may notice it, and he will, no doubt, see you dressing up and adorning
his house." I seized the carpet again and dragged it out of doors at
once, and placed myself between it and the door, saying to the carpet,
"You do not go back again into that room any more." I presume that
nearly all of you have had just such feelings and just such rightings
against the power of evil in yourselves, and against carrying into
effect your good and generous intentions.

Vol. 11,  p.84
The other day my wife was sick; she came to me and requested me to
pray to the Lord that she might be healed. The matter passed from my
mind. The day following this I remarked to her that I had not seen her
looking so well for some time previous. She replied, "I am perfectly
sound." I had forgotten about her request that I should pray for her,
and had not done so; but she was healed through her honesty, faith,
and integrity towards the holy Priesthood. She reverenced and honored
it; the Holy Spirit saw it, and the angels of God saw it, and she was
healed by the power of God, without the laying on of hands. It was
with that circumstance as it was anciently. "The centurion answered
and said, Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldst come under my roof;
but speak the word only, and my servant shall be healed."

Vol. 11,  p.84
We who hold the Priesthood do not honor each other as we ought in our
intercourse with each other; if we do not honor each other, how can we
expect to be honored by God and by his Holy Spirit, who seeth us and
is cognizant of all we do. We must try to overcome all unpleasant and
unkind language towards each other, and strive to have our intercourse
such as angels will applaud. It is written, "resist the devil and he
will flee from you." Some people do not believe that there are any
devils. There are thousands of evil spirits that are just as ugly as
evil can make them. The wicked die, and their spirits remain not far
from where their tabernacles are. When I was in England, twenty-eight
years ago next June, I saw more devils than there are persons here
to-day; they came upon me with an intention to destroy me; they are
the spirits of wicked men who, while in the flesh, were opposed to God
and his purposes. I saw them with what we call the spiritual eyes, but
what is in reality the natural eye. The atmosphere of many parts of
these mountains is doubtless the abode of the spirits of Gadianton
robbers, whose spirits are as wicked as hell, and who would kill Jesus
Christ and every Apostle and righteous person that ever lived if they
had the power. It is by the influence of such wicked spirits that men
and women are all the time tempted to tell little lies, to steal a
little, to take advantage of their neighbor a little, and they tell us
there is no harm in it. It is by the influence and power of evil
spirits that the minds of men are prejudiced against each other, until
they are led [p.85] to do each other an injury, and sometimes to kill
each other.

Vol. 11,  p.85
We are the sons and daughters of God if we are faithful and honor our
calling, and he has respect unto one as much as unto another. In a
revelation given to Joseph Smith, it is written, "And again I say unto
you, let every man esteem his brother as himself; for what man among
you having twelve sons and is no respecter of them, and they serve him
obediently, and he saith unto the one, be thou clothed in robes, and
sit thou here; and to the other, be thou clothed in rags, and sit thou
there, and looketh upon his sons and saith, I am just?" In this way
the Lord looks upon this people, and I feel to say, God bless this
people with all the power I have got, and with all the good feeling,
and with all the Priesthood of the Son of God I bless you in the name
of Jesus Christ, and I pray for you and for all this people. Oh, how I
desire for us all to be one; for if we are not one, we must see
sorrow. Brother Brigham says, If we live our religion and keep the
commandments of God, we shall never be moved. That is true. If we are
ever disturbed again by our enemies, it will be because we are
unfaithful. The first Presidency of this Church and others may be just
as righteous and holy as our Father in heaven, and yet a portion of
this people can, by their wrong doing, bring sorrow and suffering upon
us. The first Presidency, and thousands of others in this. Church, are
not guilty of crime; we have done right all the time, and we have to
suffer for those who are punished for their sins. When one or two
among a family are wayward and break the laws of the land, see what
sorrow, and tears, and disgrace it brings upon the whole family. it is
just so with us. But oh! my desires are for you to do right, and honor
your calling, and work faithfully under the dictation of President
Young and others who are co-workers with him in the great Work of the
last days.

Vol. 11,  p.85
I feel that I would be willing to work day and night to do my brethren
and sisters good. I want the rising generation to come forth and
secure their blessings in the house of the Lord, that they may be
saved from the evil into which they might otherwise fall. If our sons
could fully and clearly see the propriety of living their religion,
they would from this day cease to mingle with wicked persons; and our
daughters, too, if they understood the consequences, would never be
found giving themselves in marriage to wicked men. As parents and
teachers, we should try with all of our ability to impress upon the
minds of our young people, by precept and example, principles of
truth, that they may not remain uncontrolled and exposed to all the
allurements of sin. We should tie them to us by the saving principles
of the Gospel. I want to see this people established in peace, and in
a way that they can sway the sceptre of King Emmanuel over the whole
earth before I lay my body down to sleep a short time in the grave.

Vol. 11,  p.85
Let us remember that the liberal man deviseth liberal things, and by
his liberality he shall live. I can tell you a hundred instances where
I have been poor and penniless, and did not know what course to take,
and the evil one would tempt me and seek to make me bow down in
sorrow, but I would rise up in the name of the Lord, shake off my
cares, exclaiming, I know that my Father in heaven lives and has
respect for me; then I have been blessed, and my way has been opened
before me. "Seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened unto
you. Draw near to God and he will draw nigh unto you." Oh! what a
great comfort it is to [p.86] know that you live in the favor of your
Father in heaven. If I am faithful, I know it is not in the power of
any man upon earth to throw an obstruction between me and Him.

Vol. 11,  p.86
Truth has sprung from the earth, and righteousness has looked down
from heaven, and they have met and have kissed each other—they are
one. It should be just so with those who possess the holy Priesthood
of the Son of God; it never will lead one man to contend against
another, and the angels of God never will cause any person to contend
about any of the follies of this world, for all the glory of this
world is perfectly worthless without God. The life of man is but a few
days, and these few days well spent will be spent to secure a place in
the haven of eternal rest. Seeing that we have only a few days
allotted us to secure so great a blessing, why can we not be faithful
every day and every hour of our lives; and why do we yield the point
to wicked influences and spend our precious moments in that which
yieldeth no profit?

Vol. 11,  p.86
We shall soon pass away and return again with renewed and immortal
bodies that will not be subject to sickness and death; then shall we
have plenty of time and opportunity to adorn the earth and make it
glorious, as we should be doing now, in order to gain an experience by
which we may be profited hereafter. We came here into this world to
gain an experience and to serve God and keep his commandments. May
peace be with you, and comfort and consolation be multiplied upon you
and all the Saints in these valleys and in all the world. I do not
fear the wicked, they can do nothing against the truth; let us be
troubled about doing right ourselves, and I am willing to risk all the
rest. Amen.[p.87] 

John Taylor, March 5, 1865

Religious Ideas of the World Contrasted With Those of the 
Saints—Loyalty of the Saints to the Constitution—Persecutions 
They Have Endured—Prophecy in the Church

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Mar. 5, 1865.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.87
As we travel along through what is sometimes called this "vale of
tears," there are many thoughts that occupy our minds, and many
subjects for reflection present themselves, sometimes concerning the
living and sometimes concerning the dead. However, it is with the
living that we have to do at the present time, and it is "Life and the
pursuit of happiness" that ought to occupy the attention of all
intellectual beings. Mankind have various views and ideas in relation
to the attainment of happiness upon the earth, and also after we leave
the earth; and those views and ideas that are entertained by us in
relation to these matters influence, to a greater or less extent, our
actions and proceedings in life. We look at things through another
medium, and judge of them from another stand-point, than which they
are generally viewed by the inhabitants of the earth. We look upon it
that the greatest happiness that we can attain to is in securing the
approbation of our Heavenly Father, in fearing God, in being made
acquainted with his laws—with the principles of eternal truth, and
with those things that we consider will best promote not only our
temporal, but our eternal happiness.

Vol. 11,  p.87
There are a great many men in the world who, in the abstract, would
say this is correct—that it is very proper for man, who is made in the
image of God, to fear him. They would sing as Wesley did:—

Vol. 11,  p.87
"Wisdom to silver we prefer,
And gold is dross compared with her:
In her right hand are length of days,
True riches and immortal praise," &c.

Vol. 11,  p.87
But then, when we come to scan the matter more minutely, we find that
it is, really, only in the abstract that these things are viewed, and
that people, generally, carry their religion very easily. They wear it
very loosely about them. They do not enter into it with that
earnestness and zeal which we, as a people, generally do. Hence, there
is quite a difference between them and us in these particulars. Men
generally suppose that it is well enough to fear God on Sunday, and
perhaps attend to religion a little during the week. but not much;
that a course of the latter kind would interfere too much with the
daily avocations of life; and that it would be almost impossible for
the generality of mankind to attend to these things in the way that
we, as a people, believe in. Preaching, for instance, they believe
must be done by a man specially set apart for the purpose, who by that
means obtains his living, just as another man would in the profession
of law, or in any other avocation or trade. In the Church of England,
with which I was first connected—inducted into it when a boy, or
rather a child—they [p.88] have not only ministers to read their
prayers, but clerks to say amen for them, so that the people have
literally nothing to do but go to meeting. Men may profess religion
and be drunkards, riotous, fraudulent, debauchees, &c.; yet that does
not make much difference, for when they die and are put into
consecrated ground, the minister, in reading the service for the dead,
declares that their bodies are committed to the dust "In the sure and
Certain hope of a glorious resurrection." I used to think when a boy,
if such men went to heaven, I should not wish to be in their society;
but if there were more apartments than one, I should like to select my
company.

Vol. 11,  p.88
It must be a very pleasing sort of way for people to do just as they
please when living, and be considered very genteel and fashionable,
and then when they die, instead of running the risk of being damned,
as they do among the Methodists, have a sure and certain hope of a
glorious resurrection. I have studied the theories and views of many
other Christian denominations, particularly Methodists, Baptists,
Presbyterians, and various sects of what is called Protestantism, and
a similar inconsistency runs through them. A man may be a robber, a
murderer, a blasphemer, in fact, no matter how wicked he is, if they
can only get him converted or horn again immediately before he dies,
it is all right; if they can get him to receive religion and believe
in Jesus, even though he is about to be hung for some horrible
crime—murder in the most aggravated form—he is prepared to enter into
the kingdom of heaven to enjoy the society of God and angels; while
another man, who may have been moral, upright, honorable, charitable,
and humane, is consigned to everlasting burnings because he has not
been converted or born again. Yet many of these people are sincere in
their convictions, both among teachers and taught, among priests and
people. I used to think, what becomes of the justice of God under such
circumstances?

Vol. 11,  p.88
In relation to these matters we differ very materially from them, as
well as in other things. We are what may emphatically be called a
kingdom of priests. But with us, we do not get so much pay for so much
work done in the discharge of the duties appertaining to the
Priesthood, in the sense in which the religious world look for such
remuneration. We have to preach, to attend to the duties of our
callings, to administer in the ordinances of God, and to carry the
Gospel to the nations of the earth, trusting in God, without salary or
pecuniary reward. That is a thing the religious world do not think of,
nor believe in doing. The idea of having faith in God about temporal
things is a something they cannot understand; they cannot reconcile it
with their philosophy; though they profess any amount of faith in the
Lord in spiritual things. There is a very material difference between
them and us about these matters.

Vol. 11,  p.88
The same thing runs throughout almost every subject on which we
reflect and exercise thought upon. Many people suppose, because we
differ from them religiously, that we are opposed to them and that we
are their enemies. We feel a good deal as Paul felt concerning the
Israelites when he said, "My daily prayer is, that Israel may be
saved." Yet Israel persecuted him because he did not believe as they
believed in many things. We differ from others in political matters to
a great extent. We have other ideas from what they have. We cannot
help it. We reason upon certain things and reflect upon them, and use
our judgment about them; and when we see things that are wrong, we
consider they are [p.89] wrong, and so state it, and believe that
nothing can make a wrong into a right, nothing can turn an error into
a truth; and hence there is quite a difference of feeling sometimes
arises in relation to many of these things. We believe, for instance,
in our religious matters, that God ought to govern us. We believe that
when we are called upon to perform any labor or service of any kind,
it is part of our religious faith that we must perform that,
independent of any consequences whatever. No other people have got
this religious feeling. Do you think you could transplant a number of
the Church of England people into these valleys in the condition they
were in when we came here? No, you could not. They would want to know
where their living was to come from, and how they were to be
sustained. You may go to the old Methodists, that are yet more
zealous, and they would not do it. When the rush was made for the
California gold mines here, shortly after they were discovered, a
certain number of priests went with them to dig gold, and to take care
of their souls, I suppose, at the same time. But then there was
supposed to be gold to pay for it. And, as the Scriptures say, "As
with the people, so with the priest," they all travelled in the one
road.

Vol. 11,  p.89
With us a few: it is true, have gone after gold—a few straggling ones
here and there have wandered in search of it; but the generality of
our Elders, while some few have gone in this direction, have been away
travelling through the nations or the earth, trying to help forward
the best interests and happiness of the human family, and inculcating
those great principles which God has revealed from the heavens for the
salvation of man; travelling, too, without purse or scrip. I remember,
during the time of the gold fever, everybody wished to see me, where I
was travelling, because they wanted to know something about the gold,
and they thought I was acquainted with the neighborhood where it was
obtained. They were surprised that our Elders should be leaving the
prospects of such wealth, and going forth on a mission such as we are
going on, so profitless and dishonourable in the estimation of men.
But the Elders who did it were so infatuated, as some people would
say, that they would go forward to the ends of the earth to preach
what was viewed as imposture—a something that was considered to be
opposed to everything good. It was to them astonishing that men would
leave this gold that exerts so powerful an attraction upon the minds
and bodies of men; their motives and acts were not comprehended. But
our Elders did it, and hence we differed very materially from others
in relation to these matters.

Vol. 11,  p.89
We differ from them, also, with regard to our political views, for
they are based on our religious faith; we believe in God, and
therefore we fear him; we believe he has established his kingdom upon
the earth, and therefore we cling to it; we believe that he is
designing to turn, and overturn, and revolutionize the nations of the
earth, and to establish a government that shall be under his rule, his
dominion, and authority, and shall emphatically be called the
government of God, or, in other words, the kingdom of God. There is
nothing strange, however, in this; for a great many parties, both in
the United States and in the governments of the old world, have
believed in the kingdom of God being established in the last days; it
has been a favorite doctrine, both among Socialists and Christians,
and much has been said and written about it, theoretically. The
difference between them and [p.90] us is, they talk about something to
come; we say that it has commenced, and that this is that kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.90
Well, but do you not hold allegiance to the government of the United
States also? Do you not believe in the laws and institutions thereof?
Yes, we have always sustained and upheld them; and although we have
had many very heavy provocations to make us feel rebellious and
opposed to that government, yet we have always sustained it under all
circumstances and in every position. When they tried to cut our
throats, we rather objected to that, you know. We had some slight
objection to have our heads cut off and be trampled under foot; we did
not think it was either constitutional or legal. But when they took
their swords away from our necks and said that we might enjoy the
rights of American citizens, that was all we wanted.

Vol. 11,  p.90
There is, however, a kind of political heresy that we have always
adopted. We have always maintained that we had a right to worship God
as we thought proper under the constitution of the United States, and
that we would vote as we pleased. But some people took a notion to say
"they would be damned if we should." We told them, however, that was a
matter of their own taste; that we would seek to be saved and yet we
would do it. It has always been a principle with us, and in fact is
given in one of our revelations, "that he who will observe the laws of
God need not transgress the laws of the land." It has always been a
principle inculcated by the authorities of this Church, and taught by
our Elders, never to interfere with the political affairs of any
nation where they might be—that is, as Elders. They go forth with the
Gospel of peace, to preach to the people, and not to interfere with
their political institutions. If a mission of that kind should be
given at any future time, all well and good. I have always so
represented our belief, and acted accordingly, wherever I have been,
and so have my brethren in England, in France, in Germany, and in all
nations where I have been. I have always adhered to the laws of the
nation where I sojourned. In the United States we stand in a political
capacity, in this Territory, as part and parcel of the United States.
We occupy that position; we are obliged to do so; we cannot help
ourselves if we wish it, but we do not wish it. We are a number of men
here—a multitude of people, men, women, and children, occupying quite
an extensive Territory, with settlements extending over a distance of
500 miles in length. What the amount of population is I am not
prepared to say; but I am prepared to say that, as a population, as a
people, as a Territory, we have always been loyal to the institutions
of our government, and I am at the defiance of the world to prove
anything to the contrary. When we left—I was going to say the United
States—what did we leave for? Why did we leave that country? Was it
because its institutions were not good? No. Was it because its
constitution was not one of the best that was ever framed? No. Was it
because the laws of the United States, or of the States where we
sojourned, were not good? No. Why was it? It was because there was not
sufficient virtue found in the Executive to sustain their own laws.
That was the reason, gentlemen. Is this anything to be proud of? It is
a thing that should make every honorable American hide his head in
shame; and all reflecting, intelligent, and honorable men feel thus.

Vol. 11,  p.90
It is well understood that executive officers, whether State or
Federal, are bound by the most solemn oath, to [p.91] sustain the
constitution and laws of the United States and of the States where
they reside; and where those concerned aided in, or permitted, the
expulsion of forty thousand American citizens from their homes, they
stood perjured before their country and God; and this huge suicidal
act of ostracism proclaimed them enemies of republican institutions
and of humanity; traitors to their country, and recreant alike to its
laws, constitution, and institutions. "But it was only the damned
Mormons. It was only them, was it not?" Who were these "damned
Mormons?" We cannot help thinking about these things just the same as
we do about religious matters. Why, these "damned Mormons" were
American citizens; and the constitution and laws of the United States,
and of the several States, guaranteed, just as far as guarantee is
worth anything, to these "damned Mormons" just the same rights and
privileges that they did to the blessed Christians. But we came here.
Now, what is the use of trying to hoodwink us and tell us that we have
been very well treated? They know we cannot believe them, and that no
rational, intelligent, honorable man would expect us to believe them;
such assertions are an outrage at variance alike with common sense and
our own experience. But did we rebel? No, we did not act as the
Southern States have done. We came here; and, in the absence of any
other government, we organized a provisional state government, just
the same as Oregon did before us. Thus, in the midst of this abuse
heaped upon us, we showed our adherence to the institutions and
constitution of our country. If bad men bore rule, if corrupt men held
sway—men who had neither the virtue nor the fortitude to maintain the
right and protect the institutions and constitution of this, shall I
say, our once glorious country,—if men could not be found who
possessed sufficient integrity to maintain their oaths and their own
institutions, there was a people here found of sufficient integrity to
the constitution and institutions of the United States not to abandon
them. That has been our feeling all the time, and it is based, also,
upon that belief considered by a majority of the people of this and
other nations as erroneous and false. Again when, after these things
had transpired, we petitioned the United States to give us either a
territorial or a state government, did that show anything inimical to
the institutions of our Government? Verily, no; the very fact of our
doing this proclaimed our loyalty and attachment to the institutions
of the country. We got then, and had given unto us, a territorial
government. We were recognized once more as citizens of the United
States. We had sent among us Governors, appointed by the United
States; Judges, a Secretary, Marshal, and all the adjuncts, powers,
and officers with the territorial government. By them, in many
instances, we have been belied, traduced, abused, outraged, and
imposed upon. Have we retorted against the United States? No, we have
not. Is it the duty of Federal officers, governors, judges, and other
officers coming into our midst, secretaries, Indian agents, etc., to
conspire against the people they come among? Is it their duty to
traduce, abuse, vilify, and misrepresent them? In other places such
men would be summarily dealt with. We have borne these things from
time to time. They were not very much calculated to strengthen the
attachment that we had so often and so strongly manifested to the
government of which we form a part. Still, we have been true to our
trust, to our integrity, and to the institutions and constitution of
our country all the [p.92] time in the midst of these things.

Vol. 11,  p.92
Through some of those misrepresentations and a corrupt administration,
a pretext was found to send an army out here. We heard the report
sounding along from those plains that they were coming to destroy and
lay waste. What, a government destroy its own offspring? An army
raised against an infant Territory? The cannon and the sword, the
rifle and the pistol, brought to spread death and desolation among a
peaceful people. Is that republicanism? Are those the blessings of a
paternal government? is that the genius of those institutions that
were framed to protect man in the enjoyment of all his rights, and to
guarantee equal rights to all men? Would that country be an asylum for
the oppressed? Would it be a place of refuge or protection to any one?
What was left for us to do under those circumstances but to act as men
and American citizens? To fall back on our reserved rights, and say to
those political gamblers who would stake the lives of the citizens of
a Territory in their damning games. Back with your hosts, touch not
God's anointed, and do his prophets no harm. Was there anything wrong
in that? No; I would do it ten thousand times over under the
circumstances, under this government or any other on the face of the
earth with God to help me. No man, no government has the right, at the
instigation of traitors, to destroy innocent men, women, and children.
God never gave them such a right, the people never gave it to them,
and they never had it. True, after a while, some peace-commissioners
came along; why did they not come before and inquire into matters?
Because of the lack of virtue and integrity among those who professed
to rule the nation, and because of a desire to make political capital
out of our destruction. Does that alter the institutions of our
country or interfere with the Constitution of the country? Verily no.
And our hearts beat as fervent in favor of those principles to-day as
they ever did. But we feel indignant at the rascals who would try to
betray those principles bequeathed to the nation. We cannot help it.
We reason upon these principles the same as we do upon other things.

Vol. 11,  p.92
But we frequently hear, "You are not loyal." Who is it that talks of
loyalty? Those who are stabbing the country to its very vitals. Are
they the men that are loyal? Those who are sowing the seeds of
discord; those who are perjuring themselves before high Heaven and the
country they profess to serve? Are these the loyal men? If so, God
preserve me and this people from such loyalty from this time,
henceforth, and for ever. We look at these things from another
stand-point, and view them in a different light entirely from most
others.

Vol. 11,  p.92
We had a grand celebration yesterday. I was there, and much pleased to
see the brethren turn out as they did. I was glad to hear the remarks
of Judge Titus. They were very good; very patriotic. I wish the
principles then advanced could always be carried out; that is the
worst I wish. Sometimes people think we are acting almost
hypocritically when we talk of loyalty to the constitution of the
United States. We will stand by that constitution and uphold the flag
of our country when everybody else fosakes it. We cannot shut our eyes
to things transpiring around us. We have our reason, and God has
revealed unto us many things; but never has he revealed anything in
opposition to those institutions and that Constitution, no, never;
and, another thing, he never will.

Vol. 11,  p.93
But did not Joseph Smith prophecy that there would be a rebellion in
the [p.93] United States? He did, and so have I scores and hundreds of
times; and what of that? Could I help that? Could Joseph Smith help
knowing that a rebellion would take place in the United States? Could
he help knowing it would commence in South Carolina? You could not
blame him for that. He was in his grave at the time it commenced; you
killed him long ago; but you did not do away with the fact that this
state of things should exist. If the Lord—we all talk about the Lord,
you know, Christians as well as "Mormons," and about the providences
of God, and the interposition of the Almighty—if the Lord has a design
to accomplish, if there is a fate, if you like the word any better—and
some infidels as well as Christians believe strongly in the doctrine
of fate—if there is a fate in these things, who ordered it? Who can
change its course? Who can stop it? Who can alter it? Joseph Smith did
not instigate the rebellion in South Carolina, for he was not there. I
heard yesterday from our former representative in Congress—Mr.
Hooper—that when in Washington in that capacity, he was approached by
two members of Congress from the South who said we had grievances to
redress, and that then was the time to have them redressed, stating
what great support it would give the Southern cause if Utah was to
rise in rebellion against the government. He told them we had
difficulties with the government, but we calculated they would be
righted in the government or we would endure them. This has been
uniformly our feelings. "What is your opinion of the war?" some would
ask. If I had had the management of some of those things long ago, I
would have hung up a number of Southern fire-eaters on one end of a
rope and a lot of rabid Abolitionists on the other end, as enemies and
traitors to their country. That is not very disloyal, is it?

Vol. 11,  p.93
We look at things through a different medium than some do, and we feel
perfectly calm, perfectly tranquil with regard to our status and what
is to come religiously, politically, and every other way. One of our
sisters showed me a letter the other day which she had received from a
gentleman in New York; he was one of those psychologists who profess
to be investigating mind and its operations. He asked her in his
letter something like this:—"Have you got among you the vision of
prophecy?" I do not know that I give the words exactly. She came to me
to see what she should say in reply. Said I, "Tell the gentleman he
does not know the question he is asking, and he would not understand
the answer if he had it." The psychology and philosophy that is trying
to examine the human mind through the medium of human intelligence,
without the aid of the Spirit of God, can never find it out. It was
written of old that "no man can know the things of God but by the
Spirit of God;" and if they do not know it, you cannot teach it unto
them, unless they get a portion of that Spirit.

Vol. 11,  p.93
I am not surprised at men marvelling at our proceedings and wondering
at the course we pursue, and in relation to our views. It cannot be
expected that they can do anything else. Jesus said to Nicodemus, when
he came to talk with Him concerning the things of the kingdom of God,
"Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God." And if
he cannot see it, how can he comprehend it? How can a man comprehend a
thing which he cannot see? So it is with the truth, because no man
knows the things of God but by the Spirit of God. "Then you place
yourselves on a more elevated platform than anybody else?" This [p.94]
we have the arrogance to do; but we have the honesty to acknowledge
that it is from God we receive all, and not through ourselves; and
that is why the world will not acknowledge nor believe in the
philosophy of the heavens and the earth, of time and eternity; that
all things are within the grasp of the intelligence of that mind that
is lighted up by the light of the Spirit of God. But how vague and
uncertain are the ideas of those who have not that Spirit! Look at the
arguments, not only of the divines of the present day but of past
ages, in regard to their religious views; look also at the difference
of opinion of the best philosophers in regard to the science of life.
There is nothing tangible, nothing real, nothing certain. Nothing but
the Spirit of God can enlighten mens' minds. Standing on this
platform, we view all things of a political and religious nature
associated with the earth we are living on as being very uncertain,
intangible, and unphilosophical. We expect to see the nations waste,
crumble, and decay. We expect to see a universal chaos of religious
and political sentiment, and an uncertainty much more serious than
anything that exists at the present time. We look forward to the time,
and try to help it on, when God will assert his own right with regard
to the government of the earth; when, as in religious matters so in
political matters, he will enlighten the minds of those that bear
rule, he will teach the kings wisdom and instruct the senators by the
Spirit of eternal truth; when to him "every knee shall bow and every
tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ." Then "shall the earth be
full of knowledge like as the waters cover the sea." Then shall the
mists of darkness be swept away by the light of eternal truth. Then
will the intelligence of Heaven beam forth on the human mind, and by
it they will comprehend everything that is great, and good, and
glorious.

Vol. 11,  p.94
In the meantime, it is for us to plod along in the course God has
dictated, yielding obedience to his divine laws, and be co-workers
with him in establishing righteousness on the earth; and with feelings
of charity towards all mankind, let our motto always be, "Peace on
earth and good will to men."

Vol. 11,  p.95
May God help us to do so, in the name of Jesus. Amen.[p.95] 

Heber C. Kimball, April 31, 1859

Eternity of the Kingdom of God—Continued Faithfulness 
of the Saints—Honesty to Be Practised By Them

Remarks made by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, 
April 31, 1859.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.95
It is some time since I have occupied much time in this stand. I want
you, brethren, sisters, and friends, and all that live, to understand
that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, the kingdom of
God, is the same to-day as it was thirty years ago.

Vol. 11,  p.95
I think it is twenty-seven or twenty-eight years since I came into
this Church. My friends and relatives said it would come to naught
probably in about a year. I told them it was a Church and kingdom
which God had set up, and it never would come to naught; and I now
say, it never will be overcome worlds without end. I know this just as
well as I know I see you to-day. I knew it when I first became a
member of this Church, but not so well as I do to-day. All the nations
upon this earth will crumble back to their mother earth, but this
Church will stand for ever; so you may set your hearts at rest upon
that point.

Vol. 11,  p.95
Things are as we see them to prove our integrity towards God and his
cause; for everything that can be shaken and overthrown will not
stand, and that which cannot be shaken will remain. And those who
stand mill be like the gleaning of grapes after the vintage is done.
So it will be with this people. It mattereth not what takes place, for
it cannot affect the truth, but makes it shine brighter and brighter
in the eyes of those who cleave to it, and bring forth the fruits of
righteousness.

Vol. 11,  p.95
Joseph Smith was a prophet of the Most High, and laid the foundation
of this great Work, and established the holy Priesthood upon the
earth, and God gave many revelations through him for our guidance. He
said many a time while he was living, "I am laying the foundation, and
you, Brother Brigham, and your brethren the Twelve Apostles, with
those who are connected with you in the holy Priesthood, will rear a
great and mighty fabric upon it; you will bear off the kingdom." And
so it will be. Wicked men and wicked spirits may bring into
requisition all the wisdom and cunning they posssess to devise plans
to overthrow this kingdom, but all their deep-laid plots will fail.
They cannot do a thing to hinder the progress of this Work, but
everything they do will promote it and bring it more and more into
notice, from this time henceforth and for ever. I know it, and all
hell cannot prevail against it; for Jesus says, "And upon this rock
will I build my church, and the gates of hell cannot prevail against
it." It is the same church that he established in his day which he has
renewed unto us, with the same Priesthood and the same authority, and
the Lord God will back up this kingdom and cause it to spread like a
thrifty plant, and bring about his [p.96] great purposes by the hands
of those who cleave to it.

Vol. 11,  p.96
You may think me too absolute in my language; but how can I be too
positive in that which I know? Were I to say I know you are in this
tabernacle, would any language be too absolute? Just as certainly do I
know that this Work is true and cannot be overthrown by the world;
although they may seek to kill, and destroy, and persecute the Saints
of God to the death, they never will prevail against it.

Vol. 11,  p.96
It would be well for every one of us to live the religion we profess
and let our light so shine that others may see our good works and be
led to honor the Lord, and do unto one another as we would wish others
to do unto us, and stick to the faith and principles of the Gospel of
Jesus Christ. As the Apostle Paul says in his epistle to the Hebrews,
"Therefore, (not) leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ,
let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of
repentance from dead works, and of faith towards God, of the doctrine
of baptisms, and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection from the
dead, and of eternal judgment." But let us go on unto perfection,
keeping our covenants and vows we have made with each other, with our
God, and with the holy angels, and then we shall be blessed all the
day long.

Vol. 11,  p.96
When a man backslides and loses the spirit of the Gospel, it is a hard
case for that man to redeem himself and gain that communion with his
God, with angels, and with the Holy Ghost, which he had in the
beginning. Therefore, continue in the faith, progressing from grace to
grace unto perfection. This is my exhortation and teaching unto you
who profess the faith of Jesus Christ. Let us live our religion,
repent and forsake all our sins, lie not, deceive not, steal not.

Vol. 11,  p.96
There is not a horse, ox, cow, sheep, or anything else that is stolen
in this Territory, but what it is said the Mormons have done it.
Though, doubtless, there are men who profess to be Latter-day Saints
that are thieves. And as I said the other day to a person while
talking on this matter, if a man will steal from a Gentile, he will
steal from me, and vice versa. An honest man will be honest with all
men.

Vol. 11,  p.96
This is the religion I have believed and practised ever since I have
been a member of this Church, and before I embraced any religious
profession, I was taught this by my mother and teachers; for I came
from a Christian country—from old Vermont—and they are all Christians
there, of course. How can those of the New England States be otherwise
who have held up so nobly for their Christianity? They are much
extolled for their righteousness. I was there taught to be righteous,
and I used to say, like many others there, it was pretty hard for a
man to be a righteous man and get any property; for they, in that
country, were a pack of knaves who would take the teeth out of your
head if you did not keep your mouth shut. That was the kind of
Christianity I was brought up amongst, and I came to these mountains
to get among a people that worship the Lord God in spirit and in
truth.

Vol. 11,  p.96
Then armies, merchants, gamblers, the scum of the Eastern States
followed upon our trail; but this is no excuse for me to do wrong and
be unrighteous. If the strangers who are passing through to California
wish to trade with me, I will deal as righteously with them as with my
brethren. This kind of religion I have practised from my youth up.

Vol. 11,  p.96
As for the emigration this year that is passing through our country to
California, let me tell you they are pretty fine fellows; they are as
civil [p.97] a set of men as I ever saw pass through these mountains;
they mind their own business; they are not damning everybody and
swearing they will kill the first Mormon they come across. Why is
this? I expect all those kind of characters came with the army, and
all the rest: are civil men travelling west to find riches. May God
bless them and help them to do right. There is not one of them but
what will be blessed in doing unto others as they wish others to do
unto them.

Vol. 11,  p.97
Would there be any trouble in this world if all would take that
course? Would there be any war, mobs, confusion, desolation, poverty,
and distress, as you now see it in the United States and in the old
countries? One half of the population of the world is starving for the
want of the actual necessaries of life, while the other is living in
pomp, and splendor, and extravagance; still, we all come from the same
Father and God. It is astonishing to see the wrangling and confusion
of this world. I came here with my brethren to get rid of fighting and
contention. I have been driven five times, and tamely submitted to be
robbed of my home and possessions. I have but two articles now which I
had when I was first married, except my wife; one is a tea canister of
my own making, of brown earthenware, and the other is a chest made by
President Brigham Young.

Vol. 11,  p.97
God bless you, peace be with you, brethren and sisters, and with all
the righteous, wherever they be, in this Church or out of it, it
mattereth not to me; for I love a good and virtuous man, of whatever
profession, who would do to me as he would wish me to do by him. Even
so. Amen.[p.98] 

George Q. Cannon, March 19, 1865

Condition of the Saints, Etc.

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, March 19, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.98
A number of excellent remarks have been made to-day in our hearing by
the brethren who have spoken, to the truth of which, the Spirit of God
accompanying them has borne record in our hearts. The Elders testify
to the truth of the principles that we have embraced, and to speak
upon them is as delightful a treat as we can have. There is nothing
more delightful to the human mind, properly constituted, than to
listen to the words of life and salvation spoken under the inspiration
of the Holy Ghost; they are sweeter than the sweetest honey, and more
satisfying than the best and most nutritious food; because they fill
our spirits with joy and gladness, and we feel benefited, and
refreshed, and strengthened by them, and then we occupy a closer
relationship to our Father and God than before hearing his word. These
are my feelings to-day, and they always have been whenever I have
attended a meeting where the Spirit of God has prevailed.

Vol. 11,  p.98
A remark was made to-day which called up some reflections in my mind
respecting us as a people. The speaker said that we were called
illiterate and uneducated, and that we were despised because of our
ignorance—because of the class of society from which the mass of us
have been gathered. This, doubtless, is the feeling that is
entertained in many parts respecting the Latter-day Saints. The remark
brought into my mind a number of reflections respecting the position
that Jesus occupied, that Jesus who is at the present time
acknowledged, by all Christians at least, to be the greatest Being
that ever trod the footstool of the Almighty. I thought of his lowly
position, humble and obscure birth, and the surroundings he was
brought up under; how he must have been despised by those who knew him
when they heard the declarations which he made respecting his
relationship to God our Father in heaven, and when they saw the men
who had been appointed by him to proclaim the Gospel of salvation to
the people, and also those associated with him. But now, as I have
already stated, there is no doubt in the minds of those who profess to
be Christians, that this same Jesus is the Son of God, the Creator of
the world; that by him and through him all things were and are
created, and that unto him we owe the salvation we have all received,
and which we will eventually receive when we attain to the fulness of
the glory promised unto us. It is not always they who are called from
the humblest classes who are the most illiterate in the true sense of
the word; at least, it is not the case with us as a people, nor with
any people [p.99] who have ever been called to the knowledge of the
Gospel, or upon whom he has bestowed the power to administer the laws
of salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.99
I reflect with great pleasure upon the prospects before us, and upon
the past history of our people, and the wisdom God has given unto his
servants, and to this people, to establish his truth, and to proclaim
it unto the inhabitants of the earth, to accomplish his purposes in
building up the kingdom he has so long promised he would establish in
the latter times no more to be thrown down. When we see how God made
choice of his servant Joseph, and brought him from obscurity and from
the midst of ignorance, and bestowed upon him the wisdom of eternity,
how he trained him in that knowledge which is necessary, both temporal
and spiritual, to enable him to organize this great people—I call us a
great people, not because of our numbers, but because of our
prospects, our power, and our organization—He gave him wisdom
necessary to organize His kingdom upon permanent principles, that it
might grow like a seed planted in good ground—small in the beginning,
but germinating and growing until it becomes a great and mighty tree.
It was by means of the wisdom God gave unto Joseph Smith that he was
enabled to organize the kingdom of God upon the earth out of the
contending, conflicting elements in Babylon, upon principles that will
cause it to increase until it shall spread over the whole earth. He
not only gave this wisdom to his prophet Joseph, but he has also given
it to his prophet Brigham, whom he has endowed with power and wisdom
to take hold of His work where Joseph left it when he passed beyond
the vail, and carrying it forward until, in the eyes of all observing
and thinking men, it is the greatest wonder of the present age.

Vol. 11,  p.99
It is a wonder that when all nations of the earth are full of
contention, strife, and disunion, when they are warring in deadly
strife one against another, when they have not the power to cement
themselves together, that there has been one man in the midst of the
nations who has had such controlling influence that people have been
gathered together from every nation, creed, and church, speaking a
great variety of languages—men and women trained under different
influences, circumstances, and habits. It is a wonder to see them
collected as this people are to-day, to see them united and dwelling
in peace, to see them governed by the slightest whisper of him God has
appointed to preside, to see every obstruction moved from the path of
the onward progress of the kingdom of God; not only this, but to see
this wisdom developing itself through all the ramifications of that
kingdom, to see it filling the breasts of those occupying the various
offices in the Church—to see Bishops, Bishops' Counsellers, Presidents
and Presidents' Counsellors, Apostles, High Priests, Seventies,
Elders, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons filling the various offices
assigned unto them to perform; though the same knowledge fills them to
a less extent, still that spirit and that power are increasing in them
which give promise unto them that the organization with which they are
connected will become greats and mighty, and overwhelming in the midst
of the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.99
We are called uneducated, illiterate, but there is a wisdom which is
being developed in the midst of this people, and they are being
trained in those principles that will make them great and mighty
before God and man. We can see this now, but, with the eye of faith,
we can see much more in the future, when the nations will seek for
that wisdom which is alone [p.100] in the possession of this people—a
wisdom that will save them from the calamities and the evils that are
coming upon them. It is not far distant. It will not be very long
before men will seek to be taught of this people the principles that
pertain to this and the next world. Though they now pretend to despise
them, that knowledge is, nevertheless, in the midst of this people
alone. They understand the principles that will save men—not only men
individually, but as nations and communities, from the evils with
which they are threatened here and hereafter. They have been obtained
by us in the same manner in which they were obtained by Jesus Christ,
by Peter, and by those associated with him; they have been obtained by
the knowledge, and light, and intelligence of heaven, bestowed on men
in answer to prayer and faith properly exercised. There is something
very delightful and consoling in the reflection that men and women, no
matter how ignorant, if they become acquainted with the principles of
the Gospel, will become wise unto salvation, and be elevated and be
developed, and continue to increase in everything that is great and
desirable before God and man. We see this promise, which the Gospel
holds out to us, being fulfilled.

Vol. 11,  p.100
We talk about the glory which is in store for us, and well we may talk
about it, because we have, to a certain extent, had a foretaste on the
earth of those promises, the fulness of which we shall enjoy in that
world to which we are all hastening. We can see the effects of the
Gospel upon the minds of the people, and upon our own minds; we see
the people being morally developed in everything that will make them
mighty before God. I know that the Lord, for a wise purpose, has
called the noblest spirits that he had around him to come forth in
this dispensation. He called them to come in humble circumstances,
that they might receive the experience necessary to try and prove them
in all things, that they might descend below all things, and gradually
begin to ascend above all things; there was a wise design in this, and
we see it carried out at the present time.

Vol. 11,  p.100
I take great delight in these things; it is a great pleasure to
reflect upon this Work; for, view it which way you will, look at it
from any standpoint, there is something attractive and lovely
connected with it. We can all have this enjoyment, there is no defect
or flaw in the system; there is nothing about it, if we had the power,
that we could improve or make better. That is a great consolation to
us; it is not the work of man, a cunningly-devised fable man has
constructed. It is not made to suit our peculiar tastes and views, but
it is eternal; it has always existed, and it accords with our being,
and with the laws of our being, because the plan of salvation emanated
from the same eternal source that we emanated from, and everything
connected with us and this system is in perfect harmony. There is
nothing conflicting between the perfect laws of our nature and the
laws of God, revealed in the Gospel. It is this that makes it so
beautiful, that causes it to have such an elevating effect upon us;
and we have to live in agreement with it, in order to eventually be
exalted in the presence of our Father and God; which, may God grant,
may be our happy lot, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.101] 

Brigham Young, May 15, 1865

Duties of the Saints,—Obedience to Counsel, Etc.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoon, May 15, 1865.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.101
I will say to you, and wish you to inform your neighbors, that on the
morrow I expect to start with some of my brethren on a short trip
north. I do this lest some might suppose that we are going to leave
you. If we would live according to our acknowledgments in the holy
Gospel, according to the faith we have embraced, and according to the
teachings we receive from time to time, we never would be in the dark
with regard to any matters we should understand.

Vol. 11,  p.101
Much is taught the Saints by the Elders of Israel concerning their
religion, the way we should live, how we should deal with each other,
how we should live before God, what our feelings should be and the
spirit we should possess. If we live according to our covenants, we
will always enjoy the light of truth; and if we live faithful enough,
we shall enjoy the blessings of the Holy Ghost to be our constant
companion. In such case no person would turn either to the right hand
or to the left, in consequence of the motives, the sayings, or the
doings of this one or that one; but they would march straightforward
in the path that leads to eternal life; and if others stepped out of
the way, they would walk straight along. Without the power of the Holy
Ghost, a person is liable to go to the right or the left from the
straight path of duty; they are liable to do things they are sorry
for; they are liable to make mistakes; and when they try to do their
best, behold they do that which they dislike.

Vol. 11,  p.101
I mention my intended trip, because I do not want to hear, when I
return, that Brother Brigham: or Brother Heber, or somebody else, "has
slipped away"—that "there is something the matter"—"something that is
not right"—somebody saying "there is an evil of some kind, and we want
to know it;" "why don't you come right out with it?" "If you do not
come back so-and-so, we will leave."

Vol. 11,  p.101
It was said here to-day, that very few have embraced the truth,
considering the great number of the inhabitants of the earth. It can
hardly be discovered where those few are. It is astonishing to relate
facts as they are. The Elders go forth and preach the Gospel to the
nations; they baptize the people,—hunt them up from place to place;
yet, if you take the names of those who have been baptized, have the
one-fourth ever been gathered? No. Is not this strange? Do they keep
the faith and slay in the midst of the wicked? No, they do not. The
kingdom of God is living and full of spirit; it is on the move; it is
not like what we call sectarianism—religion to-day and the world
to-morrow; next Sabbath a little more religion,[p.102] and then the
world again; "and as we were, so we are; and as we are, so we shall
be, ever more, amen." It is not so with our religion. Ours is a
religion of improvement; it is not contracted and confined, but is
calculated to expand the minds of the children of men and lead them up
into that state of intelligence that will he an honor to their being.

Vol. 11,  p.102
Look at the people who are here—the few that have gathered—and then
look back at the branches you came from. How many have gathered? Where
are the rest of those who composed these branches? It is true that
occasionally one will remain and keep the faith for many years; but
circumstances are such in the world, that they eventually fall away
from it, if they remain there.

Vol. 11,  p.102
It was truly said here to-day, that the spirit we have embraced is
one, and that we will flow together as surely as drops of water flow
together. One drop will unite with another drop, others will unite
with them, until, drop added to drop, they form a pond, a sea, or a
mighty ocean. So with those who receive the Gospel. There never was a
person who embraced the Gospel but desired to gather with the Saints,
yet not one-fourth ever have gathered; and we expect that a good many
of those who have gathered will go the downward road that leads to
destruction. It seems hardly possible to believe that people, after
receiving the truth and the love of it, will turn away from it, but
they do.

Vol. 11,  p.102
Now, brethren and sisters, proclaim that Brothers Heber and Brigham,
and some others, will be gone for a few days; though I do not promise
to preach to you when I come back. I do not intend to preach while I
am away, but I expect to attend meeting when I return; so that you can
see that I am with you in readiness to meet the requirements of my
calling. This should satisfy you about my being absent for a few days.

Vol. 11,  p.102
I expect to be absent, some time from now, for quite a while. I do not
say I will be absent, but I expect to be. I expect to take the back
track from here. When we came back from the south, I told the brethren
this. When we shall go is not for me to say. If the people neglect
their duty, turn away from the holy commandments which God has given
us, seek their own individual wealth, and neglect the interests of the
kingdom of God, we may expect to be here quite a time—perhaps a period
that will be far longer than we anticipate. Perhaps some do not
understand these remarks. You are like me, and I am like you. I cannot
see that which is out of sight; you cannot see that which is out of
sight. If you bring objects within the range of vision—within the
power of sight—you can see them. These sayings may be somewhat
mysterious to some.

Vol. 11,  p.102
Some may ask why we did not tarry at the centre stake of Zion when the
Lord planted our feet there? We had eyes, but we did not see; we had
ears, but we did not hear; we had hearts that were devoid of what the
Lord required of his people; consequently, we could not abide what the
Lord revealed unto us. We had to go from there to gain an experience.
Can you understand this? I think there are some here who can. if we
could have received the words of life and lived according to them,
when we were first gathered to the centre stake of Zion, we never
would have been removed from that place. But we did not abide the law
the Lord gave to us. We are here to get an experience, and we cannot
increase in that any faster than our capacities will admit. Our
capacities are limited, though sometimes we could receive move than we
do, but we will not. Preach the riches of eternal life to a [p.103]
congregation, and when the eyes and affections of that congregation
are like the fool's eyes, to the ends of the earth, it is like
throwing pearls before swine. If I can actually reach your
understandings, you will know just what I know, and see just what I
see, in regard to what I may say.

Vol. 11,  p.103
Take the history of this Church from the commencement, and we have
proven that we cannot receive all the Lord has for us. We have proven
to the heavens and to one another that we are not yet capacitated to
receive all the Lord has for us, and that we have not yet a
disposition to receive all he has for us. Can you understand that
there is a time you can receive and there is a time you cannot
receive, a time when there is no place in the heart to receive? The
heart of man will be closed up, the will will be set against this and
that that we have opportunity to receive. There is an abundance the
Lord has for the people, if they would receive it.

Vol. 11,  p.103
I will now lead your minds directly to our own situation here, leaving
the first organization of the people, their gathering, etc., and come
to our being now here. Some have been here six months, some one year,
some two, some five, some six, some ten, and some seventeen years this
summer. Now, I will take the liberty of bringing up some circumstances
and sayings to connect with the ideas I wish to present in regard to
our wills, dispositions, opportunities, etc.

Vol. 11,  p.103
It was said here to-day, by Brother William Carmichael, that he had
proved a great many of the sayings and prophecies of Joseph to be
true, and also the prophecies of Heber and others. Now you, my
brethren and sisters, who have been in the habit of coming here for
the last ten, twelve, or fifteen years, have you not been told all the
time, at least as often as once a month, that the time would come when
you would see the necessity of taking counsel and laying up grain? It
has been said that Brother Brigham has prophetical there would be a
famine here. I would like to have any one show me the man or woman who
heard Brother Brigham make that statement. I did not make that
statement; but I have said you would see the time when you would need
grain—that you would need bread. You have seen that time. Brother
Heber said the same thing. But you never heard me saying the Lord
would withdraw his blessings from this land while we live here, unless
we forfeit our rights to the Priesthood; then we might expect that the
earth would not bring forth.

Vol. 11,  p.103
We have had a cricket war, a grasshopper war, and a dry season, and
now we have a time of need. Many of the inhabitants of this very city,
I presume, have not breadstuffs enough to last them two days; and I
would not be surprised if there are not seven-eighths of the
inhabitants who have not breadstuffs sufficient to last them two
weeks. Has the Lord stayed the heavens? No. Has he withdrawn his hand?
No. He is full of mercy and compassion. He has provided for the
Saints. No matter what scarcity there is at present, He gave them
bread. If they go without bread, they cannot say the Lord has withheld
his hand, for he has been abundantly rich in bestowing the good things
of the earth upon this people. Then why are we destitute of the staff
of life? Comparing ourselves with our substance, we might say we have
sold ourselves for naught. We have peddled off the grain which God has
given us so freely, until we have made ourselves destitute. Has this
been told us before? Yes, year after year.

Vol. 11,  p.103
How will it be? Listen, all who are in this house, is this the last
season we are going to have a scarcity? I will say I hope it is, but I
cannot [p.104] say that it is, if the people are not wise. Some sow
their wheat, and after the Lord has given one hundredfold of an
increase, they sell that at one-fourth of its value, and leave
themselves wanting. The last time I spoke upon this subject I tried to
stir up the minds of the people regarding it; I want them to reflect
upon it.

Vol. 11,  p.104
At our Semi-Annual Conference last fall, the Bishops were instructed
to go to each house and see what breadstufts were on hand. Why?
"Because the time is coming when they will want breadstuffs." It comes
to my ears every day that this one and that one is in want. "Such a
one has had no bread for three days."

Vol. 11,  p.104
What was told you last harvest? "Sister, you had better get a chest,
or a little box, for there is plenty of wheat to be had—it is not
worth a dollar a bushel—and you had better fill your box with it."
"Oh, there is plenty of it; there is no necessity for my emptying the
paper rags out of my box, or my clothes out of the large chest where I
have them packed away; my husband can go and get what he wants at the
tithing store." They would not get the wheat and the flour that was
then easy to be obtained, and now they are destitute. Why could they
not believe what they were told? They ought to have believed, for it
was true; and in all these matters, the truth has been timely told to
the people. And here let me say to you, that instead of our having
plenty here, with nobody to come to buy our substance—to purchase our
surplus grain—the demand for what we can raise here will increase year
by year.

Vol. 11,  p.104
Are we going to live our religion—to be the servants and handmaids of
the Almighty? Are we going to continue in the faith, and try to grow
in grace and in the knowledge of the truth? If we are, the prophecies
will be fulfilled on us. We shall have the privilege of seeing the
blest, and will be blest.

Vol. 11,  p.104
I look at things as a man looking philosophically; I look at things
before us in the future as a politician, as a statesman, as a thinking
person. What is going to be the condition of this people and their
surrounding neighbors? Do we not see the storm gathering? It will come
from the north-east and the south-east, from the east and from the
west, and from the north-west. The clouds are gathering; the distant
thunders can be heard; the grumblings and mutterings in the distance
are audible, and tell of destruction, want, and famine. But mark it
well, if we live according to the holy Priesthood bestowed upon us,
while God bears rule in the midst of these mountains, I promise you,
in the name of Israel's God, that he will give us seed-time and
harvest. We must forfeit our right to the Priesthood before the
blessings of the Heavens cease to come upon us. Let us live our
religion and hearken to the counsel given to us.

Vol. 11,  p.104
And here let me say to you, buy what flour you need, and do not let it
be hauled away. Have you a horse, or an ox, or a wagon, or anything
else, if it takes the coat off your back, or the shoes off your feet,
and you have to wear moccasins? sell them and go to the merchants who
have it to sell, and buy the flour before it is hauled away. Why did
you not buy it when it was cheap? There is a saying that wit dearly
bought is remembered. Now buy your wit, buy your wisdom, buy your
counsel and judgment, buy them dearly, so that you will remember. You
were last fall counselled to supply yourselves with breadstuffs, when
flour could have been bought for whistling a tune, and the seller
would have whistled one-half of it to induce you to buy. Why have the
children of this world [p.105] been wiser in this day than the
children of light? Have not there been Saints enough before us for us
to learn by their experience, and revelations enough given for the
Saints now not to be in the background? It is mortifying that the
children of this world should know more about these things than the
children of light. We know more about the kingdom of God. Take these
young men, sixteen or eighteen years old, or these old men, or some
who have just come into the Church, and let them go into the world,
and, with regard to the kingdom of God, they can teach kings and
queens, statesmen and philosophers, for they are ignorant of these
things; but in things pertaining to this life, the lack of knowledge
manifested by us as a people is disgraceful Your knowledge should be
as much more than that of the children of this world with regard to
the things of the world as it is with regard to the things of the
kingdom of God.

Vol. 11,  p.105
Take your money or your property, brethren and sisters, and buy flour;
or shall I hear, to-morrow morning, "I am out of bread"? Why not go
down street and sell your bonnets and your shawls, sisters, and not
wait? "Why, some good brother will feed us." But that good brother has
not got the flour. "I am not going to buy any; I will trust in the
Lord; He will send the ravens to feed me." Perhaps the faith of some
people is such that they think the Lord will send down an angel with a
loaf of bread under one arm and a leg of bacon under the other—that an
angel will be sent from some other world with bread ready battered for
them to eat; or that it will be as was said of the pigs in Ohio, when
it was first settled; it was said the soil was so rich that if you
hung up one pound of the earth two pounds of fat would run out of it,
and that pigs were running through the woods ready roasted, with
knives and forks in their backs. My faith is not like that.

Vol. 11,  p.105
A brother told me, when speaking of the rotation of the planets, that
he could never believe that the earth did rotate. Said I, "do you
believe that the sun which shone to-day shone yesterday?" "Yes." He
had not faith to believe that the earth turns round, but He believed
that the sun moved round the earth. Now, said I, take your measuring
instruments. If the earth rotates upon its axis each given point upon
it moves 24,000 miles in twenty-four hours; while, if the sun goes
round the earth, it must travel over a circle, in the same time, of
which 95,000,000 is about the semi-diameter. He had not faith to
believe that the earth could turn on its axis in twenty-four hours,
but I showed him that he had to have millions and millions more faith
than I had, when he believed the sun went round the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.105
My faith does not lead me to think the Lord will provide us with roast
pigs, bread already battered, etc. He will give us the ability to
raise the grain, to obtain the fruits of the earth, to make
habitations, to procure a few boards to make a box, and when harvest
comes, giving us the grain, it is for us to preserve it—to save the
wheat until we have one, two, five, or seven years' provisions on
hand—until there is enough of the staff of life saved by the people to
bread themselves and those who will come here seeking for safety.

Vol. 11,  p.105
Will you do this? "Aye, maybe I will," says one, and "maybe I wont"
says another; "the kingdom that cannot support me I don't think of
much account; the Lord has said it is his business to provide for his
Saints, and I guess he will do it." I have no doubt but what he will
provide for his Saints; but if you do not take this counsel and be
industrious and prudent, you will not long continue [p.106] to be one
of his Saints. Then, continue to do right, that we may be His Saints;
sow, plant, buy half a bushel of wheat here, and a bushel there, and
store it up till you get your five or seven years' provisions on hand.

Vol. 11,  p.106
The war now raging in our nation is in the providence of God, and was
told us years and years ago by the Prophet Joseph; and what we are now
coming to was foreseen by him, and no power can hinder. Can the
inhabitants of our once beautiful, delightful, and happy country avert
the horrors and evils that are now upon them? Only by turning from
their wickedness and calling upon the Lord. If they will turn unto the
Lord and seek after him, they will avert this terrible calamity,
otherwise it cannot be averted. There is no power on the earth, nor
under it, but the power of God, that call avert the evils that are now
upon, and are coming upon, the nation.

Vol. 11,  p.106
What is the prospect? What does the statesman declare to us? What does
he point us to? Peace and prosperity? brotherly-kindness and love?
union and happiness? No! no! calamity upon calamity; misery upon
misery.

Vol. 11,  p.106
Do you see any necessity, Latter-day Saints, for providing for the
thousands coming here? Suppose some of your brothers, uncles,
children, grand-children, or your old neighbors, fleeing here from the
bloodshed and misery in the world, were to come to you. "Well, I am
glad to see you; come to my house; come, uncle; come, grandson; come,
aunt; I must take you home." But what have you to give them? Not a
morsel! "The country was full of food; I could have obtained it for
sewing, for knitting, for almost every kind of work; I could have
procured it a year ago, but it grated on my feelings to have it
offered to me for my work. I am sorry to say I have nothing in the
house, but I think I can borrow," when you ought to have your bins
full, to feed your friends when they come here.

Vol. 11,  p.106
It is not our open enemies who will come here. I told the people last
year that the flood and tide of emigration were conservative people,
who wished in peace to raise the necessaries of life, to trade,
etc—peaceful citizens. What do they come here for? To live in peace.
Were they those who robbed us in Missouri and illinois? No.

Vol. 11,  p.106
The time is coming when your friends are going to write to you about
coming here, for this is the only place where there will be peace.
There will be war, famine, pestilence, and misery through the nations
of the earth, and there will be no safety in any place but Zion, as
has been foretold by the Prophets of the Lord, both anciently and in
our day.

Vol. 11,  p.106
This is the place of peace and safety. We would see how it would be if
the wicked had power here, but they have not the power, and they never
will have, if we live as the Lord requires us to. (Amen, by the
congregation.)

Vol. 11,  p.106
Buy flour, you who can; and you, sisters, and children too, when
harvest comes, glean the wheat fields. I would as soon see my wives
and children gleaning wheat as anybody's. And then, when the people
come here by thousands, you will be able to feed them. What will be
your feelings when the women and children begin to cry in your ears
with not a man to protect them? You can believe it or not, but the
time is coming when a good man will be more precious than fine gold.

Vol. 11,  p.106
It is distressing to see the condition our nation is in, but I cannot
help it. Who can? The people en masse, by turning to God and ceasing
to do wickedly, ceasing to persecute the honest and the truth-lover.
If they [p.107] had done that thirty years ago, it would have been
better for them today. When we appealed to the government of our
nation for justice, the answer was, "Your cause is just, But we have
no power." Did not Joseph Smith tell them in Washington and
Philadelphia, that the time would come when their State rights would
be trampled upon?

Vol. 11,  p.107
Joseph said, many and many a time, to us, "Never be anxious for the
Lord to pour out his judgments upon the nation; many of you will see
the distress and evils poured out upon this nation till you will weep
like children." Many of us have felt to do so already, and it seems to
be coming upon us more and more; it seems as though the fangs of
destruction were piercing the very vitals of the nation.

Vol. 11,  p.107
We inquire of our friends who come here, the emigration, how it is
back where they came from. They say, you can ride all day in some
places but recently inhabited and not see any inhabitants, any
plowing, any sowing, any planting; you may ride through large
districts of country and see one vast desolation. A gentleman said
here, the other day, that 100 families were burned alive in their own
houses, in the county of Jackson, Missouri; whether this is true is
not for me to say, but the thought of it is painful. Have you,
Latter-day Saints, ever experienced anything like that? No! You were
driven out of your houses, I forget the number, but you were not
burned in them. I have said to the Saints, and would proclaim it to
the latest of Adam's generation, that the wicked suffer more than the
righteous.

Vol. 11,  p.107
Why do people apostatize? You know we are on the "Old Ship Zion." We
are in the midst of the ocean. A storm comes on, and, as sailors say,
she labors very hard. "I am not going to stay here," says one; "I
don't believe this is the Ship Zion." "But we are in the midst of the
ocean." "I don't care, I am not going to stay here." Off goes the
coat, and he jumps overboard. Will he not be drowned? Yes. So with
those who leave this Church. It is the old Ship Zion, let us stay in
it. Is there any wisdom in all doing as we are all told? Yes.

Vol. 11,  p.107
While Brother Woodruff was talking about the notable text given by
Brother Hardy to a gentleman in England, when speaking of the Mormon
creed, I thought I could incorporate a very large discourse in the
application of that creed. "To mind your own business" incorporates
the whole duty of man. What is the duty of a Latter-day Saint? To do
all the good he can upon the earth, living in the discharge of every
duty obligatory upon him. If you see anybody angry, tell them never to
be angry again. If you see anybody chewing tobacco, ask them to stop
it and spend the money for something to eat. Will you stop drinking
whisky? Let me plead with you to do so. And if the sisters would not
think it oppressive, I would ask them to not drink quite so much
strong tea. And if I make an application of these remarks in my own
person, it is my business to point out these things and to ask you to
refrain from them. It is the business of a Latter-day Saint, in
passing through the street, if he sees a fence pole down, to put it
up; if he sees an animal in the mud, to stop and help to get it out. I
make such acts my business. When I am travelling, I stop my whole
train and say, "Boys, let us drive those cattle out, of that grain and
put up the fence." If I can do any good in administering among the
people, in trying to have them comprehend what is right and do it,
that is my business, and it is also your business.[p.108] 

Vol. 11,  p.108
Let us preach righteousness, and practise it. I do not wish to preach
what I do not practise. If I wish to preach to others wholesome
doctrine, let me practise it myself—show that example to others I wish
them to imitate. If we do this, we will be preserved in the truth. We
wish to increase; we do not wish to become aliens to the kingdom of
God.

Vol. 11,  p.108
When people's eyes are opened and they see and understand how heinous
it is to turn away from the truth, were they to reflect, and ask,
"Shall I ever leave the faith? ever turn away from the kingdom of
God?" it would make them shudder; there would be a chill over them
from their heads to their feet; they would feel to say, "No, God
forbid!"

Vol. 11,  p.108
It was said here this morning that no person ever apostatized without
actual transgression. Omission of duty leads to apostacy. We want to
live so as to have the Spirit every day, every hour of the day, every
minute of the day; and every Latter-day Saint is entitled to the
Spirit of God, to the power of the Holy Ghost, to lead him in his
individual duties. Is no one else entitled to it? No. But this wants
explanation.

Vol. 11,  p.108
Here, perhaps, is a good Presbyterian brother, a good Baptist brother,
or, perhaps, a good Catholic one. Are they entitled to that degree of
the Spirit of God that we are? No; but they are entitled to light. And
there is one saying I heard here to-day that I will repeat:—Whenever
any one lifts his voice or hand to persecute this people, there is a
chill passes through him, unless he is lost to truth and the Spirit of
God has entirely left him. He feels it day and night; he feels the
Spirit working with him. And the Spirit of the Lord will strive, and
strive, and strive with the people, till they have sinned away the day
of grace. Until then, all are entitled to the light of Christ, for he
is the light that lighteth every man who cometh into the world. But
they are not entitled to receive the Holy Ghost. Why not, as well as
Cornelius? That bestowal of the Holy Ghost was to convince the
superstitious Jews that the Lord designed to send the Gospel to the
Gentiles. Peter said, well, now, brethren, can you forbid water to
baptize these, seeing the Lord has been so merciful to them as to give
them the Holy Ghost? And he baptized them; and that was the opening of
the door of the Gospel to the Gentiles.

Vol. 11,  p.108
I pray the Lord for you; I pray for you to get wisdom—worldly wisdom;
not to love the things of the world, but to take care of what you
raise. Try to raise a little silk here; you know we are raising
cotton. Try to raise some flax, and take care of it. Try and make a
little sugar here next fall; I understand that article is now fifty
cents a pound in New York. As war is wasting the productive strength
of the nation, do you not think it becomes us to raise sugar, corn,
wheat, sheep, etc., for the consumption of the old, the blind, the
lame, and the helpless who will be left, that we may be able to feed
and clothe them when they come here? We will feed and care for them,
for there are thousands of them who are good people, who have lived
according to the best light and truth they knew. And by-and-by the
prejudices that exist against us will be wiped away, so that the
honest can embrace the truth.

Vol. 11,  p.108
I do not want "Mormonism" to become popular; I would not, if I could,
make it as popular as the Roman Catholic Church is in Italy, or as the
Church of England is in England, because the wicked and ungodly would
crowd into it in their sins. There are enough such characters in it
now. There are quite a number here who will apostatize. It needs this
and that to occur to make [p.109] some leave. If "Mormonism" were to
become popular, it would be much as it was in the days of the early
Christians, when no one could get a good position unless he was
baptized for the remission of sins; he could not get an office without
he was baptized into the church.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Suppose this Church were so popular that a man could not be elected
President of the United States unless he was a Latter-day Saint, we
would be overrun by the wicked. I would rather pass through all the
misery and sorrow, the troubles and trials of the Saints, than to have
the religion of Christ become popular with the world. It would in such
case go as the ancient church went. I care not what the world thinks,
nor what it says, so they leave us unmolested in the exercise of our
inherent rights Take a straightforward course, and meet the jeers and
frowns of the wicked.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Unpopular. "Oh! dear, how they are despised and hated, those
'Mormons?" Did not Jesus say that his disciples should be hated and
despised? Said he, "They hate me, and they will hate you also." Has it
ever been otherwise? He said, emphatically, "In the world ye shall
have persecution, but in me ye shall have peace."

Vol. 11,  p.109
What is proved by people's leaving us, before the heavens, before the
angels, and all the prophets and holy men who ever lived upon the
earth? You will see every man and woman, when they once consent to
leave here, I don't care what name they are known by, whether
Morrisites, Gladden Bishopites, Josephites, or any other ite, they
make friends with the wicked—with those who blaspheme the holy name we
have been commemorating here this afternoon, and they are full of
malice and evil. Whenever any person wants to leave here, the thread
is broken that bound him to the truth, and he seeks the society of the
wicked; and it proves to every one who has the light of truth within
him, that this is the kingdom of God, and that those who leave are of
Anti-Christ.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Be steadfast, always abiding in the truth. Never encourage malice or
hatred in your hearts; that does not belong to a Saint. I can say in
truth, that with all the abuse I have ever met, driven from my home,
robbed of my substance, I do not know that a spirit of malice has ever
rested in my heart. I have asked the Lord to mete out justice to those
who have oppressed us, and the Lord will take his own time and way for
doing this. It is in his hands, and not in mine, and I am glad of it,
for I could not deal with the wicked as they should be dealt with.

Vol. 11,  p.109
My name is had for good and evil upon the whole earth, as promised to
me. Thirty years ago Brother Joseph, in a lecture to the Twelve, said
to me, "Your name shall be known for good and evil throughout the
world;" and it is so. The good love me, weak and humble as I am, and
the wicked hate me; but there is no individual on the earth but what I
would lead to salvation, if he would let me; I would take him by the
hand, like a child, and lead him like a father in the way that would
bring him to salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.109
Would we not rather live as we are living than to become one with the
spirit of the world? Yes. Do not be anxious to have this people become
rich and possess the affection of the world. I have been fearful lest
we come to fellowship the world. Whatever you have, it is the Lord's.
You own nothing, I own nothing. I seem to have a great abundance
around me, but I own nothing. The Lord has placed what I have in my
hands, to see what I will do with it, and I am perfectly willing for
him to [p.110] dispose of it otherwise whenever he pleases. I have
neither wife nor child, no wives nor children; they are only committed
to me, to see how I will treat them. If I am faithful, the time will
come when they will be given to me.

Vol. 11,  p.110
The Lord has placed it in our power to obtain the greatest gift he can
bestow—the gift of eternal life; He has bestowed upon us gifts to be
developed and used throughout all eternity—the gifts of seeing, of
hearing, of speech, etc—and we are endowed with every gift and
qualification, though in weakness, that are the angels; and the germ
of the attributes that are developed in Him who controls, is in us to
develop. We can see each other, hear each other, converse with each
other, and, if we keep the faith, all things will be ours. The Saints
do not own anything now. The world do not own anything. They are
hunting for gold—it is the Lord's. If my safe had millions of gold in
it, it would be the Lord's, to be used as he dictates. The time will
come when those who are now dissatisfied will not be satisfied with
anything; but the Saints who live their religion are and will be
satisfied with everything. They know the Lord controls, and that he
will control and save the righteous.

Vol. 11,  p.110
May the Lord help us to be righteous and to live our religion, that we
may live for ever. Amen.

Brigham Young, June and July 1865

Summary of Instructions

Given by President BRIGHAM YOUNG to the people, on his visit 
to Utah, Juab, and Sanpete Counties, in June and July, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.110
The Latter-day Saints in these mountains are growing in grace and in
favor with God and his servants, and we feel to bless them as parents,
as children, as school teachers, as musicians, as singers, as Elders
in Israel, and as Saints, in all their employments and honest
pursuits. As soon as the people spread out from Great Salt Lake City
to form a new settlement, we have visited them to instruct and
encourage them; in this we feel satisfied that we have done our duty.
We are still travelling from settlement to settlement, and have great
joy in visiting and talking to the Saints, and in blessing them. When
I leave home to visit the Saints, I leave all in the hands of God, and
would not swerve from the fulfilment of my duties as a preacher of
righteousness, and as the leader of this great people, if it should
save my property from being burnt to [p.111] ashes. This has been my
course from the beginning.

Vol. 11,  p.111
It gives us great joy to see the public manifestations of welcome
which the people give everywhere. The little children who take part in
these demonstrations, dressed in their best, receive impressions they
can never forget; time cannot wear them out; they are impressions of
respect and honor to the leaders of Israel. It is a duty we owe to our
children to educate and train them in every principle of honor and
good manners, in a knowledge of God and his ways, and in popular
school education. I am happy to hear the little children sing, and
hope they are also learning to read and write, and are progressing in
every useful branch of learning.

Vol. 11,  p.111
I feel happy; I feel at peace with all the inhabitants of the earth; I
love my friends, and as for my enemies, I pray for them daily; and, if
they do not believe I would do them good, let them call at my house,
when they are hungry, and I will feed them; yea, I will do good to
those who despitefully use and persecute me. I pray for them, and
bless my friends all the time.

Vol. 11,  p.111
We are now located in the midst of these mountains, and are here
because we were obliged to go somewhere. We were under the necessity
of leaving our homes, and had to go somewhere. Before we left Nauvoo,
three Members of Congress told us that if we would leave the United
States, we should never be troubled by them again. We did leave the
United States, and now Congressmen say, if you will renounce polygamy
you shall be admitted unto the Union as an independent State and live
with us. We shall live any way, and increase, and spread, and prosper,
and we shall know the most and be the best-looking people there is on
the earth. As for polygamy, or any other doctrine the Lord has
revealed, it, is not for me to change, alter, or renounce it; my
business is to obey when the Lord commands, and this is the duty of
all mankind.

Vol. 11,  p.111
The past of this people proves that we are better able to take care of
ourselves than any other people now living. This fact stares the world
in the face. When we first came to these mountains, as pioneers to
develop their resources, we were poor, and had been scattered and
peeled by our enemies, yet our trust was in God. We are now not only
able to feed ourselves, but to feed thousands who travel through our
settlements, and give them protection from the savage foe who
otherwise would have infested this region and made it dangerous to
travel. We must watch and pray, and look well to our walk and
conversation, and live near to our God, that the love of this world
may not choke the precious seed of truth, and feel ready, if
neeessary, to offer up all things, even life itself, for the kingdom
of heaven's sake. We must not love the world, nor the things of the
world, until the world is sanctified and prepared to be presented to
the Father with the Saints upon it; then they will inhabit it for ever
and ever.

Vol. 11,  p.111
We are living in a country where we are subject to be endangered by
aggressions from a savage foe, and I would advise the people to dwell
together in cities, and not in a scattered condition. When men and
women cannot live together in a community, close enough for
self-defence, it denotes a lack of fellowship and friendship, a lack
of those brotherly and neighborly feelings which should exist in the
bosoms of all true Saints. When I see men and women inclined to
withdraw from the community, and children from their parents, I know
that there is a spirit of alienation in them which they should not
possess. There are persons who say [p.112] they believe in Joseph the
Prophet, in the Book of Mormon, in the gathering of the house of
Israel, in the building up of Zion, and in all the blessings promised
to the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth; but they do not like
to be quite so nigh their neighbors; they want to be off on one side,
from under the influence of city regulations, and from under the eye
of their Bishop. When I see this feeling manifested, I fear those
persons have never felt that brotherly feeling that belongs to the
spirit of our religion; if they ever did have it, they certainly do
not possess it when they entertain such desires. I would like to see a
disposition manifested to live close to the meeting-house, or to the
school-house, where the Saints can attend the public worship of God
and can send their children to school, where they can live so that
their children can associate together and form lasting friendships,
that may serve them for good in a day to come, and where they can pass
the dreary winter months in associations with people who are informed,
and are capable of educating them in singing, in mathematics,
spelling, and other branches of education; and when they want to
recreate, that they can mingle together in the dance without having to
go long distances through the snow and the cold; and that in the case
of sickness or accident of any kind, they may be within the reach of
sympathetic hearts and the hand of kindness and benevolence, being
ever ready to receive kindness or to give it to their neighbors. Those
who possess these desires manifest plainly the spirit of the Gospel.

Vol. 11,  p.112
This people are improving; they are improving in the cultivation of
the soil, in the study of horticulture, both theoretically and
practically, and in all matters that are calculated to multiply around
them every substantial comfort of life. Yet we are imperfect, we are
weak, and we cannot see afar off, though I think we can see as through
a glass darkly, and comprehend the outlines of many things; if we
cannot see all the details, we can see the future of this people and
the destiny of the nations. We should love the earth—we should love
the works which God has made. This is correct; but we should love them
in the Lord, as I think the majority of this people do; for what
people would have done as this people have, were it not for the
kingdom of heaven's sake? They have forsaken their homes, and friends,
and country to come up to these mountains to serve God and build up
his kingdom on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.112
We are doing well, notwithstanding all our failings and weaknesses;
but the Lord would like tO have us a little more diligent; he would
like us to cleave a little more closely to the things of his kingdom,
have more of his Spirit, and know more of him and of one another, that
complete and perfect confidence may be restored. The confidence which
should exist among all people is gone, and the wise men of the world
are aware of this fact, but they are at a loss to know how to recover
it. The Latter-day Saints alone know how to do this; they know how to
sustain themselves and restore the confidence which has been lost. We
are actually restoring this confidence. The people abroad who have
confidence in our Elders, and in their testimony, aye baptized in
water according to the ancient pattern, and are born of the water, and
are also born of the Spirit, and receive a testimony from the heavens
for themselves. This is the only way in which confidence can be
restored among men.

Vol. 11,  p.112
All men ought to understand that confidence is one of the most
precious jewels that they can possibly possess on the earth, and when
we have the [p.113] confidence of a good man or woman, we never should
allow ourselves to do an act that would in the least degree impair it.
It is an absolute truth that the confidence of this people in the men
God has placed to lead them is daily increasing, and the confidence of
the heavens is increasing in us in the same ratio as our confidence
increases in one another. It will not do to lie to and deceive one
another; neither will it do to cease to chasten and reprove the people
when it is necessary to do so. There is no people on the earth that
can bear to be spoken to in the language of reproof, and have their
faults laid open before them, as this people can. All who are in
possesion of the Holy Spirit of truth receive such reproofs as
kindnesses, and are thankful. In this way we go on from truth to
truth, and from light to light.

Vol. 11,  p.113
It is interesting to follow this people from the beginning of their
existence—through all their drivings and persecutions up to the
present time. It will be seen that they have steadily increased in
numbers, in righteousness, and in power and influence up to this day.
Note the increase of love, of joy and of peace; our peace flows like a
river: it is glorious. Hallalujah; praise the God of heaven, for He
has spoken from the heavens and has called us to truth and virtue, and
wishes to put into our possession the wisdom of eternity; this to us
is a matter of great joy. If we will do right and seek the Lord with
all our hearts, he will give unto us everything our hearts can desire.
The earth is before us, heaven is before us, and the fullness of
eternity is before us, and it is for us to live for all our hearts can
desire in righteousness.

Vol. 11,  p.113
We have enemies; they are with us all the time, prompting the Saints
to do wrong, that their minds may be darkened, and they be plunged
into sorrow and grief. Are we ready to receive an enemy? We should be
as ready to meet an enemy in one capacity as in another. Every time
the enemy throws us off our guard, and we give way to temptation, he
gains so much; he weakens us and strengthens himself; when we resist
temptation, it strengthens the Saints and weakens the enemy. We should
be ready for all emergencies at all times, in all places, and under
all circumstances, meeting the enemy at the door, and not waiting
until he takes possession of the house. We should at all times be well
qualified by faith, by the power of the Holy Spirit of the Gospel
which we possess, and be well fortified on every side,—this we should
do spiritually; this we should do temporally. If the enemy finds that
we are prepared, he will be very apt to keep out of doors.

Vol. 11,  p.113
The earth is before us, and all the blessings of the earth. There is
not a man who is called now to receive the blessings which pertain to
the spiritual world, and the things of eternity, but what is first
called to learn how to sustain his natural life here in this world.
This life is worth as much as any life that any being can possess in
time or in eternity. There is no life more precious to us in the eye
of eternal wisdom and justice than the life which we now possess. Our
first duty is to take care of this life; and in this duty we are, as a
people, tolerably skilful.

Vol. 11,  p.113
I do not think that another community can be found anywhere more
capable of taking care of themselves than are the Latter-day Saints.
It is true that we do not raise our own tobacco: we might raise it if
we would. We do not raise our tea; but we might raise it if we would,
for tea-raising, this is as good a country as China; and the coffee
bean can be raised a short distance south of us. Our ladies wear
imported [p.114] slik, when in reality this is one of the finest silk
countries in the world. The mulberry tree which produces the natural
food of the silk worm, flourish on all our bench lands, and our
climate is adapted to the healthy condition of the silk worm. I would
recommend the planting and propagating of the mulberry tree as shade
trees, and as ornamental trees; they also yield a great abundance of
excellent fruit. Let our cities and gardens be adorned with trees that
are both ornamental and useful. Our young ladies can be amused and
profitably employed in feeding that useful insect, in winding and
spinning their silk into sewing silk, and into yarn, which can be
converted into silks and satins of the finest texture and quality; for
we have in our community artisans who can do this work as well as it
can be done in any country in the world. We can sustain ourselves; and
as for such so-called luxuries as tea, coffee, tobacco and whiskey, we
can produce them or do without them. When we reduce our food and
clothing in the country where we live, then are we so far independent
of the speculating, money-making world outside, whereas, if we were to
dig gold, and make this our business, then should we become slaves to
the producers of food and clothing, and make fortunes for speculators
and freighters; and instead of working to build up Zion and its
interests, we should be labouring to build up gentile institutions and
gentile interests. When this people are prepared to properly use the
riches of this world for the building up of the kingdom of God, He is
ready and willing to bestow them upon us. If the Latter-day Saints
will walk up to their privileges, and exercise faith in the name of
Jesus Christ, and live in the enjoyment of the fullness of the Holy
Ghost constantly day by day, there is nothing on the face of the earth
that they could ask for, that would not be given to them. The Lord is
waiting to be very gracious unto this people, and to pour out upon
them riches, honor, glory, and power, even that they may possess all
things according to the promises He has made through His apostles and
prophets.

Vol. 11,  p.114
I refer to this, having my eye particularly on the chastisement i gave
the merchants last fall and spring Conferences. I said then, what I
will say anywhere, for it is as true as the sun shines. Are our
merchants honest? I could not be honest and do as they do; they make
five hundred per cent. on some of their goods, and that, too, front an
innocent, confiding, poor, industrious people. What do this people,
who have been gathered from the manufacturing and rural districts of
foreign countries, know about speculation? Nothing. Where they lived
they worked by the day or by the week for so much, and then would buy
so much bread and so much meat, &c., with their wages. Here, when they
have a dollar instead of a farthing, they do not know what to do with
it; but the merchants are ready to say give it to us for apiece of
rag. If they do not repent they will go to hell. They have made
fortunes out of the poor Saints. What do you think about them? I know
how God looks at them, and I know how I look at them. They have got to
devote the riches they have gathered from this poor people to the
building up of the kingdom of God, or they and their riches will
perish together. I mean this to apply to our merchants that are here,
and to those who are scattered through the Territory. I am speaking of
our Mormon merchants. When a gentile merchant comes here he gives us
to understand that he is here to make all the money he can out of the
Mormons; we [p.115] know how to take him; but when men come and say
they are Latter-day Saints, brethren, Mormons, the people trust them
as friends and are deceived and suffer through their avarice.

Vol. 11,  p.115
I like to see men get rich by their industry, prudence, management and
economy, and then devote it to the building up of the kingdom of God
upon the earth, and in gathering in the poor saints from the four
corners of the earth; and I am pleased to say that our rich brethren
are doing well. I have no fault to find with our brethren who are
merchants, in regard to their deal with me as an individual; they are
kind to me. I believe they would give me half they are worth, if I
were to ask them for it.

Vol. 11,  p.115
The Lord will bestow riches and honor upon this people as fast as they
can receive them and learn to take care of them in the Lord. We all
have faults: fault could be found with our mechanics and with our
common labourers, as well as with our merchants. Yet, notwithstanding
all our faults, where is there as good a community of people upon the
earth, or as good looking a one, or as wise and knowing a one as the
Latter-day Saints in this Territory? Let us continue to improve until
we are filled with the knowledge of the truth. We have yet much to
learn. It is necessary that the people be taught how to live with each
other, and enjoy each other's society in peace, and in the light of
the Holy Spirit of the gospel which we have embraced, that every
minute of our lives may be a scene of peace. We should learn to live
with our neighbours without contention, learning to do good to each
other.

Vol. 11,  p.115
To build up the kingdom of God is our business; we have nothing else
on hand. When will we see and understand the general principle of
building up the kingdom of God on the earth? When shall we see the
interest of the whole of God's people sought by each person instead of
an individual interest? The question in our minds ought to be, what
will advance the general interests of our settlements and increase
intelligence in the minds of the people. To do this should be our
constant study in preference to how shall we secure that farm or that
garden, or to saying, I want that house, and I do delight in that
horse, and this carriage, &c., so much so that we cannot worship our
God in public meeting or kneel down to pray in our families without
the images of earthly possessions rising up in our minds to distract
them and make our worship and our prayers unprofitable. Until a
selfish, individual interest is banished from our minds, and we become
interested in the general welfare, we shall never be able to magnify
our Holy Priesthood as we should.

Vol. 11,  p.115
On to-morrow (June 27) it will be twenty-one years since Joseph Smith
was killed, and from that time to this the Twelve have dictated,
guided and directed the destinies of this great people. Can you not
discern clearly that this kingdom grows? In a few years more those who
composed the Church in the days of Joseph Smith will be found only one
here and one there. It will soon be hard to find one who knew the
Prophet Joseph. The kingdom has made rapid strides in advance, and
prospered amazingly in the last twenty-one years. We have travelled
abroad into the world—into the wide field—and have scattered the seed
of truth broad-cast, and gathered from the crude masses our brethren,
our sisters, their children, and all those who have received the
truth, and cemented them together by the power of the Holy Priesthood,
into a great people. In this the hand of God is visible to all, in
acknowledging the labors of [p.116] His servants, and this people as
His people. I can witness one fact, and so can others, that by paying
attention to the building up of the kingdom of God alone we have got
rich in the things of this world; and if any man can tell how we can
get rich in any other way, he can do more than I can. We leave our
business and our families and go out to preach the peaceable things of
the kingdom, and pay attention to that, never thinking of our business
or our families, except when we ask the Lord to bless our families in
common with all the families of the Saints everywhere.

Vol. 11,  p.116
In my first administrations in the gospel, in the rise of this church
When I went out to preach, I would leave my family and friends in the
hands of the Lord, and I gave them no further thought, but my mind
looked forward and my thoughts were, I am going among strangers, how
can I present myself to that congregation to which I am going to speak
this afternoon, this evening, or to-morrow morning; how can I draw
their attention to the principles of the Holy Gospel, and engage their
feelings to that degree that they will inquire about the truth and
embrace it. I did not think about wife, children, home, native land or
friends; but my thoughts were on the great work before me. This should
be the state of our feelings continually. The prosperity of the
kingdom is before us; we see it as we see one another in this
congregation; we see the spread of the people and their increase.
Thousands of children are born yearly in Utah; we have an immense
immigration among us in flits way; and still we are sending Elders
abroad to gather in the honest in heart from foreign lands Sixty
Elders have gone out this spring, men of experience, character,
ability and good standing in society—men who can be depended upon.

Vol. 11,  p.116
The increase of our children, and their growing up to maturity,
increases our responsibilities, More land must be brought into
cultivation to supply their wants. This will press the necessity of
digging canals to guide the waters of our large streams over the
immense tracts of bench and bottom lands which now lie waste. We want
our children to remain near us, where there is an abundance of land
and water, and not go hundreds of miles away to seek homes. In these
great public improvements the people should enter with heart trod
soul, and freely invest in them their surplus property and means, and
thus prepare to locate the vast multitudes of our children which are
growing up, and strengthen our hands, and solidify still more—make
still more compact our present organized spiritual and national
institutions. The river Jordan will be brought out and made to flow
through a substantial canal to Great Salt Lake City. When this is
done, it will not only serve as a means of irrigating, but it will
form a means Of transportation from the south end of Utah Lake to
Great Salt Lake City. Thus we will keep labouring, and preaching, and
gathering the people, and the Lord will keep blessing and sustaining
us, until the land is full of Saints, and they begin to spread out, to
hive forth, seeking for room to dwell, until the earth shall be full
of the glory of the Lord and His Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.116
We are greatly blessed as a people. We have had peace here for many
years. To-day we are able to meet together to speak to each other, to
strengthen and do each other good; and by forsaking our fields for a
season, to gather together to worship our God, I can assure you that
our crops will be better than they would be if we were to spend all
our time in our fields. We may water and [p.117] plant and toil, but
we should never forget that it is God who gives the increase; and by
meeting together, our health and spirits will be better, we will look
better, and the things of this world will increase around us more, and
we will know better how to enjoy them.

Vol. 11,  p.117
At Mount Pleasant, in San Pete county, an Elder wished to give out a
notice for the brethren to water their wheat immediately, for it was
suffering. I requested him to allow me to give out the notice for him,
which he did; and I gave out the appointment, informing the saints
that if they would place guards sufficient to keep their homes front
Indian depredations, fires, &c., and the rest of the men, women, and
children attend our meetings, I would promise them, in the name of
Israel's God, better crops than if they did otherwise. This was on
Wednesday, and in the night there came a beautiful shower, and we
continued to have showers, until at Manti, on Sunday, we were under
the necessity of suspending our meeting in the Bowery, and repairing
to the meeting-house; the earth was thoroughly soaked, and vegetation
was refreshed, and the people were satisfied. I notice this incident
merely to show that if we will do our duty, and be faithful to our
God, He will never be backward in dispensing His mercies liberally to
us.

Vol. 11,  p.117
We should spend a portion of our time and means in training our
children, and a most effective way is to do it by example. If we wish
our children to be faithful to us, let us be faithful to God and to
one another. If we wish them to be obedient to us, let us be obedient
to our superiors Parents should manifest before their children all
that they wish to see exhibited in them. Whatever a husband requires
of a wife, or of a child, in obedience, in meekness, in submission,
manifest before them all that you require of them. Example is better
than precept. When we present precepts they should correspond with our
own example.

Vol. 11,  p.117
I say to fathers, mothers, and to the whole Priesthood of the Son of
God, if we expect to sanctify ourselves and the earth upon which we
tread, we must begin that work in our own hearts; let them be pure and
holy, and devoted entirely to the service of God, then will the earth
become sanctified and holy under our feet; we shall begin to spread
abroad and enlarge our borders with greater power when we can conquer
ourselves and be able to exercise a good influence over our friends
and neighbors. We do many wrongs which we would not do if we knew
better, and so it is with our children. You may remember it and lay it
to heart, and it you wish, write it in your journals, that some of the
best spirits that have ever been sent to earth are coming at the
present time, comparatively speaking.

Vol. 11,  p.117
Solomon said, "He that spareth his rod hateth his son," but instead of
using the rod, I will teach my children by example and by precept. I
will teach them every opportunity I have to cherish faith, to exercise
patience, to be full of long-suffering and kindness. It is not by the
whip or the rod that we can make obedient children; but it is by faith
and by prayer, and by setting a good example before them. This is my
belief. I expect to obtain the same as Abraham obtained by faith and
prayer, also the same as Isaac and Jacob obtained; but there are few
who live for the blessings of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob after they are
sealed upon them. No blessing that is sealed upon us will do us any
good, unless we live for it. Whereas, if we are faithful, there is
nothing which is calculated to please the eye, to gladden the heart,
to cheer and [p.118] comfort the body and spirit of man, everything in
the heavens, with the fullness of the earth, its pleasures and
enjoyments, with perfect health, without pain, with appetites made
pure, all this, and more that has not yet entered into the heart of
man to conceive, the Lord has in store for His children. This earth,
when it shall be made pure and holy, and sanctified and glorified and
brought back into the presence of the Father and the Son, from whence
it came at the time of the fall, will become celestial, and he the
glorified habitation of the faithful of this portion of the great
family of our Heavenly Father.

Vol. 11,  p.118
Abraham was faithful to the true God, he overthrew the idols of his
father and obtained the Priesthood after the order of Melchisedek,
which is after the order of the Son of God, and a promise that of the
increase of his seed there should be no end; when you obtain the Holy
Priesthood, which is after the order of Melchisdek, sealed upon you,
and the promise that, your seed shall be numerous as the stars in the
firmament, or as the sands upon the sea shore, and of your increase
there shall be no end, you have then got the promise of Abraham, Isaac
and Jacob, and all the blessings that were conferred upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.118
How many of the youth of our land are entitled to all the blessings of
the kingdom of Heaven, without first receiving the law of adoption?
When a man and woman have received their endowments and sealings, and
then had children born to them afterwards, those children are legal
heirs to the kingdom and to all its blessings and promises, and they
are the only ones that are on this earth. Where is not a young man in
our community who would not be willing to travel from here to England
to be married right, if he understood things as they are; there is not
a young woman in our community, who loves the gospel and wishes its
blessings, that would be married in any other way; they would live
unmarried until they could be married as they should be, if they lived
until they were as old as Sarah before she had Isaac born to her. Many
of our brethren have married off their children without taking this
into consideration, and thinking it a matter of little of importance.
I wish we all understood this in the light in which heaven understands
it.

Vol. 11,  p.118
Those whom I once knew as little boys are growing out of my
recollection; these young men know nothing but Mormonism. They are in
some instances called wild and ungovernable; but these wild boys,
properly guided and directed, will make the greatest men who have ever
lived upon this earth; and I want them to throw aside their diffidence
and come up and shake hands with me, and say, "How do you, brother
Brigham," for I feel warmly towards them. I say to our young men, be
faithful, for you do rot know what is before you, and abstain from bad
company and bad habits. Let me say to the boys sixteen years old and
even younger, make up your minds to mark out the path of rectitude for
yourselves, and when evil is presented, let it pass by unnoticed by
you, and preserve yourselves in truth, in righteousness, virtue and
holiness before the Lord. You were horn in the kingdom of God; it is
to be built up; the earth has to be renovated, and the people
sanctified, after they are gathered from the nations, and it requires
considerable skill and ability to do this; let our young men prepare
themselves to aid and do their part in this great work. I want you to
remember this teaching with regard to our youth.

Vol. 11,  p.119
We are hated and despised as a [p.119] people, and every one who hates
this people, hates the God of heaven; and when men lilt their hands
against the Latter-day Saints, they lift them against the Almighty. We
are the men and women who will renovate the earth, redeem it, and
restore all things through the strength of Him who has paid the debt
for us, and who has been and is still willing to help us, and give
unto us every blessing we need. Our religion is worth everything to
us, and for it we should be willing to employ our time, our talent,
our means, our energies, our lives.

Vol. 11,  p.119
Let the Latter-day Saints be separate from the ungodly, and learn to
live within themselves; and let us cease to give to them the proceeds
of our hard toil for that which does not profit us. Any man in this
church and kingdom who will cater to a gentile for a little money will
be poor in time and in all eternity. To those who plead poverty, and
contend that they must take wicked and corrupt men into their houses
to board them, etc., for a living, I promise poverty, unless they
repent, and turn from the error of their ways. So long as we will
fellowship unholy and wicked persons, so long God and angels and holy
men will not fellowship us.

Vol. 11,  p.119
May God bless you as parents, as children, as Elders in Israel, as
musicians, and as sweet singers; may He bless your houses, your barns,
your fields, your flocks, and your herds, your cities and the ranges
around them, the mountains, the timber and the waters, and greatly
comfort you, and enable you to pursue the journey of life so as to
land safely in the haven of eternal rest. Amen.

Brigham Young, June 18, 1865

Personality of God—His Attributes—Eternal Life, Etc.

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, June 18, 1865.

Reported By G. D, Watt

Vol. 11,  p.119
I wish the strict attention of the congregation, which is so large and
widely spread under this low bowery that I fear it will be with
difficulty that I can make myself heard by all. To persons who wish to
understand and improve upon what they hear, it must be very annoying
to only hear the sound of the speaker's voice and not be able to
comprehend its signification.

Vol. 11,  p.119
The gospel of life and salvation has again been committed to the
children of men, and we are made [p.120] the happy partakers of its
blessings, and my sincere desire is that all may improve upon the
words of life which have been revealed from the heavens in our day. It
is written, "And this is life eternal, that they might know Thee the
only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent." All nations,
tribes and communities of men worship something, it may be a stump, a
stock, a tree, a stone, a figure moulded in brass, iron, silver, or
gold, or some living creature, or the sun, the moon, the stars, or the
god of the wind and other elements, and while worshiping gods which
they can see and handle, there dwells within them a crude and
undefined impression of a great Supreme and universal Ruler whom they
seek to represent and worship in gods made with their own hands; but
where he is located, what his shape and dimensions and what his
qualifications are they know not. The Apostle Paul found the city of
the Athenians wholly given to idolatry; and they called him a
"babbler," because he preached unto them Jesus and the resurrection.
He disputed in the synagogue with the Jews and with the devout
persons, and in the market daily with them who met with him; and
standing, in the midst of Mars-hill, he said," Ye men of Athens, I
perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. For as I passed
by and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this inscription,
'To the Unknown God.' Whom, therefore, ye ignorantly worship, Him
declare I unto you."

Vol. 11,  p.120
The Athenians knew not what to worship, and it seems they were willing
to worship a god unknown to to them, very likely under the impression
that he might be the true God, whom they had tried to represent no
doubt in various ways.

Vol. 11,  p.120
Wherever the human family dwell upon the face of the earth, whether
they are savage or civilised, there is a desire implanted within them
to worship a great, Supreme Ruler, and not knowing Him, they suppose
that through offering worship and sacrifice to their idols they can
conciliate his anger which they think they see manifested in the
thunder, in the lightning, in the storm, in the floods, in the
reverses of war, in the hand of death, etc., etc.; thus they try to
woo his protection and his blessing for victory over their enemies,
and at the termination of this life for a place in the heaven their
imaginations have created, or tradition has handed down to them. I
have much charity for this portion of the human family called heathens
or idolators; they have made images to represent to their eyes a power
which they cannot see, and desire to worship a Supreme Being through
the figure which they have made.

Vol. 11,  p.120
There is a Power that has organised all things from the crude matter
that floats in the immensity of space. He has given form, motion and
life to this material world; has made the great and small lights that
bespangle the firmament above; has allotted to them their times and
their seasons, and has marked out their spheres. He has caused the air
and the waters to teem with life, and covered the hills and plains
with creeping things, and has made man to be a ruler over His
creations. All these wonders are the works of the Almighty ruler of
the universe, in whom we believe and whom we worship. "The earth rolls
upon her wings, and the sun giveth his light by day, and the moon
giveth her light by night, and the stars also giveth their light, as
they roll upon their wings in their glory, in the midst of the power
of God." "Behold all these are kingdoms, and any man who hath seen any
or the [p.121] least of these, hath seen God moving in his majesty and
power."

Vol. 11,  p.121
All people are conscious of the existence of a Supreme Being: they see
Him or His power in the sun, in the moon and in the stars, in the
storm, in the thunder and in the lightning, in the mighty cataract, in
the bursting volcano, or in the powerful and disgusting reptile, etc.
He is also described by some as having no form, attributes, or power,
or in other words, "without body, parts or passions," and,
consequently, without power or principle; and there are persons who
suppose that He consists entirely of attributes universally diffused.
Not knowing God they worship His works that manifest His power and His
majesty, or His attributs which manifest His goodness, justice, mercy
and truth. According to all that the world has ever learned by the
researches of philosophers and wise men, according to all the truths
now revealed by science, philosophy and religion, qualities and
attributes depend entirely upon their connection with organised matter
for their development and visible manifestation.

Vol. 11,  p.121
Mr. Abner Kneeland, who was a citizen of Boston, and who was put into
prison for his belief, in an essay which he wrote, made this broad
assertion: "Instead of believing there is no God, I believe that all
is God."

Vol. 11,  p.121
We believe in a Deity who is incorporated—who is a Being of
tabernacle, through which the great attributes of His nature are made
manifest. It is supposed by a certain celebrated philosopher that the
most minute particles of matter which float in space, in the waters,
or that exist in the solid earth, particles which defy the most
powerful glasses to reveal them to the vision of finite man, possess a
portion of divinity, a portion of infinite power, knowledge, goodness
and truth, and that these qualities are God, and should be worshipped
wherever found. I am an infidel to this doctrine. I know the God in
whom I believe, and am willing to acknowledge Him before all men. We
have persons in this church who have preached and published doctrines
on the subject of the Deity which are not true. Elder Orson Pratt has
written extensively on the doctrines of this church, and upon this
particular doctrine. When he writes and speaks upon subjects with
which he is acquainted and understands, he is a very sound reasoner;
but when he has written upon matters of which he knows nothing—his own
philosophy, which I call vain philosophy—he is wild, uncertain, and
contradictory. In all my public administration as a minister of truth,
I have never yet been under the necessity of preaching, believing or
practising doctrines that are not fully and clearly set forth in the
Old and New Testaments, Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and Book of
Mormon.

Vol. 11,  p.121
The Book of Mormon, which we firmly believe to be the word of God to
nations that flourished upon this continent many centuries ago,
corroborates the testimonies of the writers of the Old and New
Testaments, and proves these books to be true. They were given to us
in weakness, darkness and ignorance; I will, however, give the
translators of King James's version of the Bible the credit of
performing their labor according to the best of their ability, and I
believe they understood the languages in which the Scriptures were
originally found as well as any men who now live. I have in my
life-time met with persons who would persist in giving different
renderings, and make quotations from the dead languages to show their
scholarship, and to confuse and darken still more the minds of the
people. To all such I have always felt like saying, there [p.122] is
the Bible, if you are capable of giving us a more correct translation
of it than we have, it is your duty to do so. The Old and New
Testaments have always answered my purpose as hooks of reference. Many
precious parts have no doubt been taken from them; but the translation
which we have, has been translated according to the best knowledge the
translators possessed of the languages in which the ancient
manuscripts were written, yet as uninspired men they were not
qualified to write the things of God.

Vol. 11,  p.122
I believe in one God to us; as it is written, "For though there be
that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth (as there be gods
many, and lords many); but to us there is but one God, the Father, of
whom are all things, and we in Him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom
are all things, and we by Him," and, "They were called Gods unto whom
the word of God came." I believe in a God who has power to exalt and
glorify all who believe in Him, and are faithful in serving Him to the
end of their lives, for this makes them Gods, even the sons of God,
and in this sense also there are Gods many, but to us there is but one
God, and one Lord Jesus Christ—one Saviour who came in the meridian of
time to redeem the earth and the children of men from the original sin
that was committed by our first parents, and bring to pass the
restoration of all things through His death and sufferings, open wide
to all believers the gates of life and salvation and exaltation to the
presence of the Father and the Son to dwell with them for ever more.
Numerous are the scriptures which I might bring to bear upon the
subject of the personality of God. I shall not take time to quote them
on this occasion, but will content myself by quoting two passages in
the 1st chapter of Genesis, 26th and 27th verses. "And God said, let
us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have
dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and
over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing
that creepeth upon the earth. So God created man in his own image. in
the image of God created he him; male and female created he them."

Vol. 11,  p.122
I believe that the declaration made in these two scriptures is
literally true. God has made His children like Himself to stand erect,
and has endowed them with intelligence and power and dominion over all
His works, and given them the same attributes which He Himself
possesses. He created man, as we create our children; for there is no
other process of creation in heaven, on the earth, in the earth, or
under the earth, or in all the eternities, that is, that were, or that
ever will be. As the Apostle Paul has expressed it, "For in Him we
live, and move, and have our being." "Forasmuch then as we are the
offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto
gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art or man's device." There exist
fixed laws and regulations by which the elements are fashioned to
fulfill their destiny in all the varied kingdoms and orders of
creation, and this process of creation is from everlasting to
everlasting. Jesus Christ is known in the scriptures as the only
begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth, and it is written of
Him as being the brightness of the Father's glory and the express
image of His person. The word image we understand in the same sense as
we do the word in the 3rd verse of the 5th chapter of Genesis, "And
Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own
likeness, after his image." I am quite satisfied to be made aware
[p.123] by the scriptures, and by the Spirit of God, that He is not
only the God and Father of Jesus Christ, but is also the Father of our
spirits and the Creator of our bodies which bear His image as Seth
bore the image of his father Adam. Adam begat many children who bore
His image, but Seth is no doubt more particularly mentioned, because
he was more like his father than the rest of the family.

Vol. 11,  p.123
We bear the image of our earthly parents in their fallen state, but by
obedience to the gospel of salvation, and the renovating influences of
the Holy Ghost, and the holy resurrection, we shall put on the image
of the heavenly, in beauty, glory, power and goodness. Jesus Christ
was so like His Father that on one occasion in answer to a request,
"Show us the Father," He said, "He that hath seen me hath seen the
Father." The strongest testimony that can be borne to the minds of men
is the testimony of the Father concerning the Son, and the testimony
of the Son concerning the Father, by the power of the revelations of
the Spirit, which every man who is born of woman possesses more or
less, and which, if mankind would listen to it, would lead them to the
knowledge of God, and ultimately, assisted by the ordinances of the
gospel, into His presence.

Vol. 11,  p.123
If there is anything that is great and good and wise among men, it
cometh from God. If there are men who possess great ability as
statesmen, or as philosophers, or who possess remarkable scientific
knowledge and skill, the credit thereof belongs to God, for He
dispenses it to His children whether they believe in Him or not, or
whether they sin against Him or not; it makes no difference; but all
will have to account to Him for the way and manner in which they have
used the talents committed unto them. If we believe the plain, broad
statements of the Bible, we must believe that Jesus Christ is the
light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world; none are
exempt. This applies to all who possess the least degree of light and
intelligence, no matter how small; wherever intelligence can be found,
God is the author of it. This light is inherent according to a law of
eternity—according to the law of the Gods, according to the law of Him
whom we serve as the only wise, true and living God to us. He is the
author of this light to us. Yet our knowledge is very limited; who can
tell the future, and know it as the past is known to us? It is a small
thing, if we were acquainted with the principle. Were we acquainted
with this principle, we could just as well read the future as the
past.

Vol. 11,  p.123
The Latter-day Saints believe in Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son
of the Father, who came in the meridian of time, performed his work,
suffered the penalty and paid the debt of man's original sin by
offering up Himself, was resurrected from the dead, and ascended to
His Father; and as Jesus descended below all things, so He will ascend
above all things. We believe that Jesus Christ will come again, as it
is written of Him: "And while they looked steadfastly toward Heaven as
He went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; which also
said, Ye men of Galilee why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same
Jesus which is taken from you unto heaven, shall so come in like
manner as ye have seen Him go unto heaven."

Vol. 11,  p.123
Strange as it may appear to many we believe that Jesus Christ will
descend from heaven to earth again even as He ascended into heaven.
"Behold, He cometh with clouds, and every eye shall see Him, and they
also which pierced Him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail
because of Him." He will come to [p.124] receive His own, and rule and
reign king of nations as He does king of saints; "For He must reign,
till He hath put all enemies under His feet. The last enemy that shall
be destroyed is death." He will banish sin from the earth and its
dreadful consequences, tears shall be wiped from every eye and there
shall be nothing to hurt or destroy in all God's holy mountain.

Vol. 11,  p.124
In view of the establishment of the kingdom of God upon the earth by
Jesus Christ, John the Baptist proclaimed, that the kingdom of heaven
is at hand. "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight;"
and, "John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the baptism of
repentance, for the remission of sins." Jesus Christ sent His
disciples to preach the gospel to every creature, to the king and the
peasant, to the great and the small, to the rich and the poor, to the
bond and the free, to the black and the white; they were sent to
preach the gospel of repentance and remission of sins to all the
world, and "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but He
that believeth not shall be damned; and these signs shall follow them
that believe: In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak
with new tongues; they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any
deadly thing it shall not hurt them, they shall lay hands on the sick
and they shall recover."

Vol. 11,  p.124
The Latter-day Saints, this strange people as they are called, believe
and practice this gospel; they believe that the acts of the creatures,
in the performance of the ordinances, prove to the heavens, to God, to
angels and to the good who are upon the earth—to their brethren and to
those who are not their brethren in a church capacity—to those who
believe and to those who do not believe, that they are sincere in
their belief before God and man. Every doctrine and principle that is
laid down in the Old and New Testaments for salvation, this people
will persist in believing and practicing; and, for so doing, they have
become a byword, and are wondered at by the orthodox Christians of the
19th century, who are truly astonished that anybody, in this
enlightened age, should emphatically believe that the Lord and His
servants anciently spoke the truth, and intended their words should be
believed and practiced by all who desire salvation. It is our
privilege, if we so wish, to disbelieve the words of God or a part of
them; but we choose rather to believe all the words of God, and are
trying to observe all of His precepts, to purify the Lord God in our
hearts.

Vol. 11,  p.124
There cannot be found a people upon the face of the whole earth who
are more perfect in the belief and practice of the gospel of Jesus
Christ than are the Latter-day Saints, and there exists no people who
are more easily governed. We have been gathered from many nations, and
speak many languages; we have been ruled by different nationalities,
and educated in different religions, yet we dwell together in Utah
under one government, believe in the same God and worship Him in the
same way, and we are all one in Christ Jesus. The world wonder at
this, and fear the union that prevails among this, as they are called,
singular people. Why is this? It is because the Spirit of the Lord
Almighty is in the people, and they follow its dictates, and they
hearken to the truth, and live by it; this unites them in one, and
causeth them to dwell together in peace; and were it not for
pettifogging lawyers and judges who are among us, a law suit would not
be heard of in Utah from one year's end to another. When many of these
people come to Utah [p.125] they are poor and houseless, but they go
to work and labor away with all their might, without a murmur, under
wise and judicious guidance, and in a short time they are able to
gather from the soil, the water and the air, the essential and solid
comforts of life.

Vol. 11,  p.125
When a lawyer comes into the church, if he happens to have a little
common sense left, and will take to ploughing and cultivating the
soil, there is a chance for him to make a man of himself; but if he
follows his former customs and habits, the chances are against him, he
may ruin himself, lose the Spirit of the Lord, if he ever possessed
it, and go back into midnight darkness.

Vol. 11,  p.125
It is through the proclamation of the gospel that this great people
have been gathered from their homes in distant parts of the earth. It
is not in the power of man to accomplish such a work of gathering
thousands of men, women, and children from different nations to a
distant inland country, and unite them together and make of them a
powerful nation. They heard the sound of the gospel, they repented of
their sins, and were baptized for the remission of them, and received
the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands; this Spirit caused them to
gather themselves together for the truth's sake; they came here
because the voice of the Lord called them together from the ends of
the earth. They needed not to be persuaded to gather themselves
together, for they knew it was the will of God by the power of the
Spirit which they had received through the ordinances of the gospel.
Here sits brother George D. Watt, our reporter, who was the first man
to receive the gospel in a foreign land; there had not been a word
spoken to him about gathering to America; but he prophesied that the
land of America was the land of Zion, and that the Lord would gather
His people to that land in the last days, and thus he prophesied by
the Spirit of prophecy which he had received by embracing the gospel.

Vol. 11,  p.125
Wherever the gospel is preached in all the world, and the people
repent, are baptized, and receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of
hands, that Spirit teaches them that America is the land of Zion, and
they begin straightway to prepare to gather, and thus the Lord is
building up His kingdom in our day. Were it not that I possess the
Spirit of truth which reveals to me the purposes of God, it would
appear to me a strange work and a wonder; but I can understand that
the Lord is feeling after the inhabitants of the earth, and teaching
the honest in heart the truth, and diffusing His Spirit among them,
and offering to all men life and salvation.

Vol. 11,  p.125
If the message which the Lord is sending among the nations is rejected
by them, they will crumble and fall, and cease to exist. The set time
has come for the Lord to favor Zion; He is sending His servants to the
uttermost parts of the earth to declare the truth to the inhabitants
thereof, which they can receive or reject, and be saved or be damned.
This is a hard saying—who can bear it? A gentleman asked the Prophet
Joseph once if he believed that all other sects and parties would be
damned excepting the Mormons. Joseph Smith's reply was, "Yes, sir, and
most of the Mormons too, unless they repent." We believe that all will
be damned who do not receive the gospel of Jesus Christ; but we do not
believe that they will go into a lake which burns with brimstone and
fire, and suffer unburned and unheard of torments, inflicted by cruel
and malicious devils to all eternity.

Vol. 11,  p.126
The sectarian doctrine of final rewards and punishments is as strange
[p.126] to me as their bodiless, partless, and passionless God. Every
man will receive according to the deeds done in the body, whether they
be good or bad. All men, excepting those who sin against the Holy
Ghost, who shed innocent blood or who consent thereto, will be saved
in some kingdom; for in my father's house, says Jesus, are many
mansions. Where is John Wesley's abode in the other world? He is not
where the Father and the Son live, but he is gone into what is called
hades, or paradise, or the spirit-world. He did not receive the gospel
as preached by Jesus Christ and His apostles; it was not then upon the
earth. The power of the Holy Priesthood was not then among men; but I
suppose that Mr. Wesley lived according to the best light he had, and
tried to improve upon it all the days of his life. Where is the
departed spirit of that celebrated reformer? It occupies a better
place than ever entered his heart to conceive of when he was in the
flesh. This is a point of doctrine, however, which I have not time to
speak upon at large now, even if I had strength to do so.

Vol. 11,  p.126
The Lord sent His angel and called and ordained Joseph Smith, first to
the Aaronic and then to the Melchisedek Priesthood, and Joseph Smith
ordained others. He baptized believers and confirmed them and
organized the church. The Lord revealed to him that order which is now
in our midst with regard to our organization as a people, and there is
no better among men. It is the government of the Lord Almighty, and we
think it is very good. The Lord is again speaking to the children of
men, who have opened their ears to hear, and their hearts to
understand; He communicates His will to this people, although they may
be ignorant and guilty of a thousand wrongs, and some will apostatize;
yet we are the best people upon the earth, the most peaceable, the
most industrious, and know the best how to take care of ourselves of
any people now living who are not the people of God; and what we do
not know God will teach us, and what we cannot do He will help us to
perform, if we continue to do His will and keep His commandments; for
in doing this we shall live, grow and increase in numbers and in
strength, and I pray that we may grow in grace and in the knowledge of
the truth, for without this we are nothing. To me it is the kingdom of
God or nothing upon the earth. Without it I would not give a farthing
for the wealth, glory, prestige and power of all the world combined;
for, like the dew upon the grass, it passeth away and is forgotten,
and like the flower of the grass it withereth, and is not. Death
levels rim most powerful monarch with the poorest starving mendicant;
and both must stand before the judgment seat of Christ to answer for
the deeds done in the body.

Vol. 11,  p.126
To us life is the sweetest of all enjoyments. A man will give all that
he has for his life, yet it is compared to a span length, and is swift
to its termination like the shuttle that passeth over the weaver's
beam. Even when denied the enjoyment of health and of wordly comforts
and conveniences, still will men cling to life to the last. The
kingdom of God secures unto the faithful eternal life, with wives,
children, and friends, in glory immortal, and in eternal felicity and
bliss. Life eternal in His presence is the greatest gift that God can
bestow upon His children. This life is nothing in point of duration in
comparison with the life which is to come to the faithful, and for
that reason we say that in this life it is the kingdom of God or
nothing to us. With the kingdom of God and the facilities it offers
for an everlasting [p.127] progression in godliness until we know all
things as our Father in Heaven knows them, there is no life of greater
importance than this life, for there is no life in heaven or on earth
to the true followers of Jesus Christ that is not incorporated in His
gospel. Those who reject the gospel, when it is proclaimed to them by
the authority of heaven, cannot know the Father and the Son, and are
cut off from the eternal life which this knowledge alone gives.

Vol. 11,  p.127
We are in the hands of the Almighty as a people, and He is able to
take care of us. We entertain no antipathies against any person or
community upon this earth; but we would give eternal life to all, if
they would receive it at our hands—we would preach the truth to them
and administer to them the ordinances of the gospel. But, it is said,
you believe in polygamy, and we cannot receive the gospel from your
hands. We have been told a great many times that polygamy is not
according to Christianity. The Protestant reformers believed the
doctrine of polygamy. Philip, Landgrave of Hesse, one of the principal
lords and princes of Germany, wrote to the great reformer Martin
Luther and his associate reformers, anxiously imploring them to grant
unto him the privilege of marrying a second wife, while his first
with, the princess, was yet living. He urged that the practice was in
accordance with the Bible, and not prohibited under the Christian
dispensation. Upon the reception of this letter, Luther, who had
denounced the Romish church for prohibiting the marriage of priests,
and who layered polygamy, met in council with the principal Reformers
to consult upon the letter which had been received from the Landgrave.
They wrote him a lengthy letter in reply, approving of his taking a
second wife, saying:—

Vol. 11,  p.127
"There is no need of being much concerned for what men will say,
provided all goes right with conscience. So far do we approve it, and
in those circumstances only by us specified, for the gospel hath
neither recalled nor forbid what was permitted in the law of Moses
with respect to the marriage. Jesus Christ has not changed the
external economy, but added justice only, and life everlasting for
reward. He teaches the true way of obeying God, and endeavours to
repair the corruption of nature."

Vol. 11,  p.127
This letter was written at Wittemburg, the Wednesday after the feast
of St. Nicholas, 1539, and was signed by Martin Luther, Philip
Melancthon, Martin Bucer and five other Reformers, and was written in
Melancthon's own handwriting.

Vol. 11,  p.127
The marriage was solemnised on the 4th of March, 1540, by the Rev.
Denis Melanther, chaplain to Philip. Philip's first wife was so
anxious "that the soul and body of her dearest spouse should run no
further risk, and that the glory of God might be increased," that she
freely consented to the match.

Vol. 11,  p.127
This letter of the great Reformer's was not a hasty conclusion on
their part that polygamy was sanctioned by the gospel, for in the year
1522, seventeen years before they wrote this letter, Martin Luther
himself, in a sermon which he delivered at Wittemburg for the
reformation of marriage, clearly pronounced in favor of polygamy.

Vol. 11,  p.127
These transactions are published in the work entitled "History of the
variations of the Protestant churches."

Vol. 11,  p.127
Ladies and gentlemen, I exhort you to think for yourselves, and read
your Bibles for yourselves, get the Holy Spirit for yourselves, and
pray for yourselves, that your minds may be divested of false
traditions and early impressions that are untrue. Those who are
acquainted with the history [p.128] of the world are not ignorant that
polygamy has always been the general rule and monogamy the exception.
Since the founding of the Roman empire monogamy has prevailed more
extensively than in times previous to that. The founders of that
ancient empire were robbers and women stealers, and made laws favoring
monogamy in consequence of the scarcity of women among them, and hence
this monogamic system which now prevails throughout all Christendom,
and which has been so fruitful a source of prostitution and whoredom
throughout all the Christian monogamic cities of the Old and New
World, until rottenness and decay are at the root of their
institutions both national and religious. Polygamy did not have its
origin with Joseph Smith, but it existed from the beginning. So far as
I am concerned as an individul, I did not ask for it; I never desired
it; and if I ever had a trial of my faith in the world, it was when
Joseph Smith revealed that doctrine to me; and I had to pray
incessantly and exercise faith before the Lord until He revealed to me
the truth, and I was satisfied. I say this at the present time for the
satisfaction of both saint and sinner. Now, here are the commandments
of the Lord, and here are the wishes of wicked men, which shall we
obey? It is the Lord and them for it.

Vol. 11,  p.128
I pray that the Spirit of Truth may find its way to each heart, that
we may all love the truth more than error, and cling to that which is
good that we may all be saved in the kingdom of our God. Amen.[p.129] 

Brigham Young, August 1-10, 1865

Summary of Instructions

Given by President BRIGHAM YOUNG to the people of 
Box Elder and Cache Counties, Aug. 1—10, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.129
I wish to present some counsel unto to the people on the subject of
their temporal life and point out to them what is their true interest
in regard to merchandising. I would propose to the brethren that they
keep their grain until they can get money for it, then put that money
into the hands of business men, and let them purchase goods with it,
which the people can freight themselves, and thus let every ward in
the Territory supply themselves from abroad with what they really
require; by so doing, the people will have the handling of the means
which the Lord has given them, and the greater portion of it will not
go into the pockets of speculators to enrich and fatten strangers, but
the large profits, which they have made and carried out of the
country, will remain here to improve the country, and to improve our
condition as a people. We sell our grain to the merchant, and receive
our pay in goods. The grain he has bought of us, he sells to the army,
or to mail contractors for a greatly increased price, which affords a
large profit upon his goods, and upon the wheat which his goods have
bought, and all this he gets in money.

Vol. 11,  p.129
Let the past ignorance and folly Suffice us, and instead of giving
away our strength for naught, let us enjoy the full benefit of our
labors ourselves. Why not appoint in every ward of the Territory a
good business man, who is filled with integrity and truth, to make
contracts for the people of the ward, and let the convention prices be
the rule or not sell? Why not draw money for our grain and spend it
ourselves, instead of allowing those who have no interest with us to
handle it for us and pocket fortunes which we should enjoy and lay out
in redeeming the earth and in building up the kingdom of God in all
the world? We can do this if we will.

Vol. 11,  p.129
We have yet much to learn, and we are learning little by little, and I
do think that we shall yet come to understanding in sustaining
ourselves, building up the kingdom of God, renovating the earth,
keeping our enemies from our midst, sanctifying ourselves and the
earth, that the latter may be finally celestialized to dwell in the
presence of our Father and God. If we could all see and understand
things as they are, we would heap up the riches of this world. What
for? To gather the poor from among all nations, and buy out every foot
of land that is for sale upon the continent of America. We should be
the most industrious and the most economical of any people upon the
face of the whole earth. We should waste nothing, but make everything
in some way or other minister to our wants and independence. [p.130]
Everything which we use to feed the life of man or beast, not a grain
of it should be permitted to go to waste, but should be made to pass
through the stomach of some animal; everything, also, which will
fertilize our gardens and our fields should be sedulously saved and
wisely husbanded, that nothing may be lost which contains the elements
of food and raiment for man and sustenance for beast.

Vol. 11,  p.130
Time is allotted unto man wherein to labor and perform his work under
the sun; if our time is properly employed and judiciously divided to
our varied duties and labors, each man and woman performing his or her
part faithfully, the land would be filled with real wealth, and there
would be an abundance of means to prosecute every labor and every
private and public improvement which we desire to make for our own
comfort and convenience and that of our friends and neighbors and the
community at large. Were we to pursue this course faithfully, and
continue so to do, eternal permanency would be added to the general
peace and freedom which we now enjoy, and we never would be brought
into bondage again in any respect by the power of the enemy, but we
would continue to live and serve the Lord until the earth would be
sanctified and the saints inherit it for ever and ever.

Vol. 11,  p.130
A few words upon the subject of example; and these I speak
particularly to my brethren, the Elders of Israel, yet they will apply
to all classes of mankind. It is a rule with me, and always has been,
to request nothing of the people that I am not willing to do myself,
to require no obedience of them that I am unwilling to yield.
Experience has taught me, that example is the best method of preaching
to any people. It is written—"Then spake Jesus to the multitude, and
to His disciples, saying, the Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Moses'
seat: all, therefore, whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe
and do: but do not ye after their works: for they say and do not." If
we teach righteousness, let us also practice righteousness in every
sense of the word; if we teach morality let us be moral; let us see to
it that we preserve ourselves within the bounds of all the good which
we teach to others. I am sure this course will be good to live by and
good to die by, and when we get through the journey of life here, what
a consolation it will be to us to know that we have done as we have
wished others to do by us in all respects. This is my doctrine.

Vol. 11,  p.130
Let us, as teachers of righteousness, not only teach the whole law of
God, but do it ourselves. And when we pray, let us not ask our
Heavenly Father to do that for us which we would not help Him to do
were it in our power. When our brethren, who have the cause of God at
heart pray, we invariably hear them ask Him to cleanse the earth from
sin, and sanctify it and prepare it for the Lord to dwell upon. While
we thus pray, we should be employed in sanctifying ourselves first,
and then in redeeming and sanctifying the earth, for this the work we
are called to perform, aided by the Almighty. We pray the Lord to
preserve the righteous and to let the wickedness of the wicked come to
an end, and "O Lord defend Thy people and fight their battles." We
should be prepared and be as ready and willing to defend ourselves as
we are that the Lord should be ready and willing to defend us. We
should be as ready and willing to fight our own battles as to have the
Lord fight them for us. We should be just as willing to exercise the
ability God has given to us to [p.131] clothe ourselves, to build
comfortable habitations for ourselves and our families, as He has been
willing to bestow that ability upon us. We should be just as willing
to learn to govern and control ourselves, and to abide in the truth,
as we are to have the Lord assist us in doing so. When we fully
perform our part, the Lord will not be backward in performing all that
He has promised, if He should have to waste away and utterly destroy
nations and kingdoms to do it.

Vol. 11,  p.131
We all believe that the Lord will fight our battles; but how? Will He
do it while we are unconcerned and make no effort whatever for our own
safety when an enemy is upon us? If we make no efforts to guard our
towns, our houses, our cities, our wives and children, will the Lord
guard them for us? He will not; but if we pursue the opposite course
and arrive to help Him to accomplish His designs, then will He fight
our battles. We are baptized for the remission of sins; but it would
be quite as reasonable to expect remission of sins without baptism, as
to expect the Lord to fight our battles without our taking every
precaution to be prepared to defend ourselves. The Lord requires us to
be quite as willing to fight our own battles as to have Him fight them
for us. If we are not ready for an enemy when he comes upon us, we
have not lived up to the requirements of Him who guides the ship of
Zion, or who dictates the affairs of his kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.131
The Lord has promised to provide for His Saints, to feed them and
clothe them; but He expects them to plough and plant, sow and reap,
and prepare their bread from the increase of the soil. It is just as
reasonable to suppose that He will raise our grain and fruit for us
while we are sunning ourselves, or lying in a state of inactivity in
the shade—that He will grind our wheat and make it into cakes for
us—as to expect that He will fight our battles when we will not make a
motion towards preparing for self-defence against any enemy that may
approach us. We cannot expect that the Lord will fight our battles if
we sell our powder and lead and arms to the Indians, and leave
ourselves unarmed and defence-less. If we do this, He will leave us to
ourselves to suffer for this great neglect, as we should have to
suffer for want of bread, if we did not take the proper precautions to
raise it from the ground when it would be in our power to do so. If we
wish to preserve ourselves from suffering cold in the winter, it is
expected that we build houses and provide fuel. Now, the Lord will not
do this for us, when we have the material all around us and the
strength to perform the labor required. If we wish to keep our cattle
from perishing, it is necessary to lay up fodder; the winter may be
severe or it may be mild; but in taking the precaution of laying up
fodder, we are prepared for either a mild or a severe winter. The Lord
has endowed us with ability to gather from the elements around us
every material which is necessary for food, raiment, and shelter. We
know how to raise sheep, and how to manufacture their wool into cloth.
We know how to raise flax, and cotton, and hemp, and silk, and how to
make them contribute to our comfort. We know how to raise grain and
fruit in abundance, and what to do with them when we have raised them;
and we hope to know how to use weapons of defence as well as any other
people or nation, if ever necessary, which I hope and pray will never
be necessary. We should always be willing and ready to obey every good
and wholesome law, whether it be to arm ourselves as the law directs,
to train in the ranks, to labor with our hands, to preach the Gospel,
to pray or to [p.132] pay tithing; for those who obey in all filings
will enjoy the spirit and blessings of the kingdom of God in time and
in eternity. Those who refuse to do their part for the maintenance of
the public peace and the public security are not worthy of the
fellowship of the Saints, and should be severed from the church.

Vol. 11,  p.132
It is required by the laws of the Territory of Utah of every male
citizen from eighteen to forty-five to be armed and equipped and ready
for any duty he may be called upon to perform as one of the militia of
the county; and if any refuse to obey the laws of the land, I would
try them before their bishops for that as readily as I would if they
were to refuse to pay a just debt; and if they would not repent, I
would sever them from the church, and give them over to the laws of
the land. I do not know that there is one person in the Territory who
would refuse to perform military duty; there are strangers in our
midst; but I very much doubt if one could be found who would refuse to
do military duty.

Vol. 11,  p.132
I look upon the Saints with delight; they are my pride; they are my
glory; in fact, this is the family that our heavenly Father has
selected as His chosen children, although many may yet leave it and go
away; but here are my fathers, my mothers, my sisters, my brothers,
here are my friends and associates, and here is my joy. I have never
desired to be in any place only where the Saints live; I have never
desired to associate with any other people. I know that we must become
of one heart and one mind in all things, to fulfil the requirements of
heaven in the building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth. We
enjoy ourselves in our public amusements, but our greatest joy is to
meet, as we have now met, to instruct each other in the principles and
faith of the holy Gospel, that we may increase in faith, in knowledge,
in understanding, and in the power of God to obtain all that is for
us, and to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth as Jesus
Christ did when He was upon the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.132
Prepare to die, is not the exhortation in this church and kingdom; but
prepare to live is the word with us, and improve all we can in this
life that we may be the better prepared to enjoy a better life
hereafter, wherein we may enjoy a more exalted condition of
intelligence, wisdom, light, knowledge, power, glory, and exaltation.
Then let us seek to extend the present life to the uttermost, by
observing every law of health, and by properly balancing labor, study,
rest, and recreation, and thus prepare for a better life. Let us teach
these principles to our children, that, in the morning of their days,
they may be taught to lay the foundation of health and strength and
constitution and power of life in their bodies. Let us teach them good
manners, orderly conduct and good behaviour in every respect; and as
soon as they can understand what you mean, teach them to be strictly
honest, truthful and virtuous, that they may grow up in Christ, their
living head. Some of the brightest spirits who dwell in the bosom of
the Father are making their appearance among this people, of whom the
Lord will make a Royal Priesthood, a peculiar nation that He can own
and bless, talk with, and associate with.

Vol. 11,  p.132
I wish to present before the people the subject of a telegraph wire
through our settlements. It is a subject which is worthy of our
attention, and an enterprise which, when completed, will be of immense
benefit in many ways to our country. This work we can do almost
entirely within ourselves. We can get the poles from the mountains,
and plant [p.133] them; the wires and insulators we shall be under the
necessity of importing from abroad, and for which we must pay money.
We can sell our grain and get the money. The freighting we can do
ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.133
Cache Valley should be strong enough to poll three thousand votes, and
the people are well able to sustain a printing press. I think that
sufficient news could be collected in Cache Valley to make a small
sheet interesting, and I have no doubt talent sufficient to produce
communications both instructive and amusing. I would also recommend
the establishment in Logan of a machine shop for the general good of
the people in this and the neighboring valleys.

Vol. 11,  p.133
We know the Gospel to be true by the spirit of revelation, "For what
man knoweth the things of a man, save by the spirit of man which is in
him? Even so the things of God knoweth no man, but by the spirit of
God. Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the spirit
which is of God; that we might know the things that are freely given
to us of God." It is our privilege to live so as to know the voice of
the good shepherd for ourselves, and to understand the will of God
concerning us as individuals. When we live so as to enjoy the glory of
our religion, then is our life a happy one, and our hope is bright
that we shall secure to ourselves life everlasting in the presence of
our Father and God.

Vol. 11,  p.133
The religion of Jesus Christ is a matter-of-fact religion, and taketh
hold of the every-day duties and realities of this life. When people
go to meeting in the so-called Christian world, they expect to hear
the sayings of Jesus Christ explained and enlarged upon and dressed up
and polished by the learning of men to make them fit for the ears of
the professors of the 19th century; or, they expect to hear some of
the dark sayings of the ancient prophets expounded, and how the Lord
used to manifest himself to the people in the days of old, and how He
spoke to them, and gave them dreams and visions and wonderful
manifestations, and what a delightful thing it was for them to gather
out from the wicked world and be organised by Him, and how they
enjoyed themselves in their social capacity, and what good times they
all had in ancient days; and thus they extol the ancients to the
heavens, tell of the doings of Adam, of Enoch, of Noah, of Abraham, of
the patriarchs, of the prophets, of Jesus and His Apostles; and go on
to tell about, the resurrection, and describe the mysteries and joys
thereof on the one hand and the torments of the damned in that lake of
fire and brimstone and bottomless pit to which they are to be
consigned on the other, and who are going to have their hair sheared
off, who are going to have their finger nails taken out, who are going
to have their eyes dug out, and who are going to have their blood
spilled, and their spirits spilled, etc. At the close of such a
meeting the exclamation heard on all sides is, what a glorious meeting
we have had, what a glorious sermon we have listened to; when I would
not give the ashes of a rye straw for the whole of it as to the amount
of real practical good it does the people, more than in a moral point
of view.

Vol. 11,  p.133
When people are hungry they need substantial food; when they are
thirsty they need substantial drink. Moses' smiting the rock would not
have benefitted the people in the least, if water had not gushed out.
It is the duty of the true minister of Christ to instruct the people
of God how to get their food to-day, and to teach them by precept and
example how to become an independent nation. [p.134] How long shall we
have the privilege of sending to New York, St. Louis, or other places
to buy our goods? Babylon will surely fall. It may be said that we
shall always be poor without commerce, we shall always be poor with
it, unless we command it; and unless we can do this, we are better
without it. Instead of sending our wealth abroad to purchase
artificials, why not try to make them ourselves; or do without them?
Why not continue our endeavours until we can manufacture cotton cloth
as fine as fine as these children are wearing today? Why not raise
flax and prepare it with care, and continue our efforts until we can
make linens of every description and quality? This home industry
should be persevered in from year to year with the view to our
ultimate independence of a foreign market. This is our duty. It is
true we do not do it. Instead of our young ladies letting the time
hang heavily upon their hands, or instead of being engaged in some
useless and profitless employment, they would enjoy much more real
peace of mind to be engaged in the production of some useful material
of some kind, it may be of silk, of linen, of woollen, of straw, or of
artificials and ornaments manufactured from paper, feathers, or other
material produced at home.

Vol. 11,  p.134
Every effort of this kind made by our sisters has its weight in the
struggle which we should all make to cut ourselves entirely loose from
any dependence upon those who have no other aim in view but our final
dismemberment as a society, and our utter overthrow as a people. The
Lord requires this of us; it comes within the pale of our duty; and in
addition to this, to live—for it is the first and foremost of all He
requires of us—so that we shall know the voice of the good Shepherd
always; to live so that we shall know the truth when we hear it, and
our hearts shall say amen to it. If there are any who have never heard
the Gospel until to-day, and wish to know how to serve God, begin by
repenting of your sins, and by being baptised for the remission of
them, and receive the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost, and ever after live so as to be able to say, "my conscience is
void of offence towards God and man."

Vol. 11,  p.134
The Lord rules in the heavens, and does His pleasure among men. I will
here say, as the Lord lives, if this people will be faithful in the
performance of every duty, they will never come upon a field of battle
to fight their enemies. There is no man among them who trifles with
the counsel given to him to be armed and equipped and ready for any
emergency but what has lost the spirit of God more or less. If the
Saints neglect to pray, and violate the day that is set apart, for the
worship of God, they will lose His spirit. If a man shall suffer
himself to be overcome with anger, and curse and swear, taking the
name of the Deity in vain, he cannot retain the Holy Spirit. In short,
if a man shall do anything which he knows to be wrong, and repenteth
not, he cannot enjoy the Holy Spirit, but will walk in darkness and
ultimately deny the faith. Every good and wholesome law we should obey
strictly, and do it with a good and honest heart. If we will pursue
this course, the Lord Almighty will put hooks in the jaws of our
enemies, and lead them whithersoever He will.

Vol. 11,  p.134
It is far better to die in a good cause than to live in a bad one; it
is better to die doing good than to live doing evil. To the Saints of
latter-days who do their duty to the best of their knowledge, I
promise peace; but I have no promise of God for those who do not do
their duty. [p.135] When I speak of our duty it applies to all, male
and female. It is the right of the mother who labors in the kitchen,
with her little prattling children around, to enjoy the Spirit of
Christ, and to know her duty with regard to those children; but it is
not her duty and privilege to dictate to her husband in his duties and
business. If that mother or wife enjoys the gift and power of the Holy
Ghost, she will never intrude upon the rights of her husband. It is
the right and privilege of the husband to know his duty with regard to
his wives and children, his flocks and his herds, his fields and his
possessions; though I have seen women who, I thought, actually knew
more about the business of life than their husbands themselves did,
and were really more capable of directing a farm, the building of a
house, and the management of flocks and herds, etc., than the men
were; but if men were to live up to their priviliges this would not be
the case; for it is their right to claim the light of truth and that
intelligence and knowledge necessary to enable them to carry on every
branch of their business successfully.

Vol. 11,  p.135
It is the right and privilege of every Elder in Israel to enjoy the
Holy Ghost, and the light of it, to know everything which concerns
himself and his individual duties, but it is not his right and
privilege to dictate his superior in office, nor to give him counsel,
unless he is called upon to do so, then he may make suggestions; and
if the people of a ward are living in the faithful performance of
their several duties, their faith and their prayers will be
concentrated before the Lord, in the name of Jesus, for and in behalf
of their bishop, that he may know his business and be made fully
capable to fulfil the duties of his calling to the honor of God and
the salvation of the people. Wherever a man is appointed to preside,
he should preside in the dignity of his office, and be able to
discriminate between his duties as a presiding officer in a branch, he
being a high priest we will say, and the duties of the bishop. I am
gratified to say that such a thing does exist in the midst of this
people that one man can preside as a president and another as a
bishop, in the same ward, and not quarrel with each other; each one
has the privilege for himself of knowing his duty by the revelations
of the Lord Jesus Christ. And if all presidents and bishops were
inspired by this spirit, they never would have any difficulty, but
they would see eye to eye. It is the duty and privilege of the Twelve
Apostles to have the Holy Ghost for their constant companion, and live
always in the Spirit of Revelation, to know their duty and understand
their calling; this is also the duty and privilege of the First
Presidency of the church.

Vol. 11,  p.135
In the setting forth of items of doctrine which pertain to the
progress and further building up of the kingdom of God upon the earth,
and the revealing of His mind and will, He has but one mouth through
which to make known His will to His people. When the Lord wishes to
give a revelation to His people, when He wishes to reveal new items of
doctrine to them, or administer chastisement, He will do it through
the man whom He has appointeth to that office and calling. The rest of
the offices and callings of the church are helps and governments for
the edifying of the body of Christ and the perfection of the Saints,
etc., every president, bishop, elder, priest, teacher, deacon and
member standing in his order and officiating in his standing and
degree of priesthood as ministers of the words of life, as shepherds
to watch over departments and sections of the flock of God in all the
world,[p.136] and as helps to strengthen the hands of the Presidency
of the whole church. A sister who receives the gift, of tongues is not
thereby empowered to dictate her president, or the church. All gifts
and endowments given of the Lord to members of His church are not
given to control the church; but they are under the control and
guidance of the priesthood, and are judged of by it. Some have erred
upon this point, and have been led captive by the devil.

Vol. 11,  p.136
Whenever there is a disposition manifested in any of the members of
this church to question the right of the President of the whole church
to direct in all things, you see manifested the evidences of
apostacy—of a spirit which, if encouraged, will lead to separation
from the church and final destruction; wherever there is a disposition
to operate against any legally appointed officer of this kingdom, no
matter in what capacity he is called to act, if persisted in, it will
be followed by the same results; they will "walk after the flesh in
the lust of uncleanness, and despise government. Presumptuous are
they, self-willed; they are not afraid to speak evil of dignities.
Whereas angels, which are greater in power and might, bring not
railing accusations against them before the Lord."

Vol. 11,  p.136
In all our daily pursuits in life, of whatever nature and kind,
Latter-day Saints, and especially those who hold important positions
in the kingdom of God, should maintain a uniform and even temper, both
when at home and when abroad. They should not suffer reverses and
unpleasant circumstances to sour their natures and render them fretful
and unsocial at home, speaking words full of bitterness and biting
acrimony to their wives and children, creating gloom and sorrow in
their habitations, making themselves feared rather than beloved by
their families. Anger should never be permitted to rise in our bosoms,
and words suggested by angry feelings should never be permitted to
pass our lips. "A soft answer turneth away wrath, but grievous words
stir up anger." "Wrath is cruel, and anger is outrageous;" but "the
discretion of a man deferreth his anger; and it is his glory to pass
over a transgression."

Vol. 11,  p.136
All that we possess and enjoy are the gifts of God to us, whether they
be in earthly substance, physical constitution, or mental power; we
are accountable to Him for the use we make of these precious gifts,
and it is the imperative duty of all the sons and daughters of Adam
and Eve to pay their tribute to Him who has created all things, and
who is now pouring from the heavens instructions upon, the people that
they may know how to live here and return again into His presence. It
is not our privilege to waste the Lord's substance upon the lusts of
the flesh, nor to devote one day of time to vanity and sin, or to any
employment which will tend to death. We are willing to acknowledge
that we receive all our blessings both temporal and spiritual, from
the munificent hand of God; but we are not always willing that He
should advise us how to use His blessings, when they are in our hands,
in the best possible way to build up His kingdom on the earth. O,
consistency, thou art one of the fairest jewels in the life of a
Saint. We ask God to bless us with houses and lands, and possessions,
chariots and horses, etc. When we plough our fields, and sow grain and
plant vegetables, we pray to the Lord for good crops, to give us a
great increase; and when we have gathered in the abundance which He
has sent us until our barns are full and there is no room for more,
then we ask no [p.137] odds of the Lord, and are impatient and
rebellious in our feelings, when dictated and advised as to how this
fullness of the Lord's blessings blessings should be disposed of for
the individual and general good of the community. This remark will not
apply to all; but when the word of the Lord comes to the people, which
it does all the time, every man and woman professing to be Latter-day
Saints should say amen, and then straightway fulfil it to the letter.

Vol. 11,  p.137
We calculate to continue to visit and preach to the Saints until all
shall see eye to eye upon this matter, and become of one heart and of
one mind in all things, and become perfectly united in building up the
kingdom of God upon the earth, and wipe out wickedness from the world.
I thank God that I now live in a community where I can live from one
year to another and not hear the name of God blasphemed, and all the
butter and eggs and flour that the people take to Bannack and other
places would not hire me to be obliged to listen to it. All may not
feel as tenacious on this point as I do; some care not how much the
names of God and of Jesus Christ are blasphemed in their presence, if
they can only sell their butter and eggs; or, "only give me a dollar
for your breakfast or dinner, and I care not how much you swear and
curse in my house and in the presence of my family." I would not hear
the name of God blasphemed as some who profess to be Latter-day Saints
do for all the gold that has been taken from the mines of California.

Vol. 11,  p.137
May the Lord bless His people. Amen.

Brigham Young, October 9, 1865

Home Manufacturing, Merchandising, and General Economy

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, at the Gerneral 
Conference, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 9, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.137
I wish now to deliver a few short discourses to the Latter-day Saints,
and it does not matter which of them I deliver first, because they are
all of equal interest and importance to the Saints, and will be spread
upon the pages of the Deseret News for them to read at their leisure
in that order that may suit them.

Vol. 11,  p.137
The first item that presents itself to me is, to call upon these
sisters—they forming an important element of the kingdom of God in the
last days—to listen to the will of God concerning them, that they go
to now and manufacture from straw, grass, or any other fitting
material that grows in these valleys, their bonnets [p.138] and hats,
and cease to sell the barley, the oats, the wheat, etc., to buy
imported ones, or when the Wheat, and the oats and the barley are all
sold get your husbands to run into debt for that which you can as well
make yourselves as not. I am satisfied that we can make, from material
grown in these valleys, bonnets and hats as beautiful to look upon as
any that have ever been imported to this Territory. I am addressing
myself to the ladies of the kingdom of God, to those who know how to
keep their houses, furniture and beds pure and clean, who can cook
food for their husbands and children in a way that it will be clean,
tasteful and wholesome. The woman that can do this I call a lady. In
this view I differ from the world generally; for the lady of the world
is not supposed to know allything about what is going on in the
kitchen; her highest ambition is to be sure and be in the fashion, at
no matter what cost to her husband or father; she considers that she
may as well be out of the world as out of the fashion.

Vol. 11,  p.138
There has been a great deal said upon the subject of Home
Manufacturing; and the article of straw is the readiest to come at of
any other material of which clothing is made. Now, my sisters, will
you hearken to those who spend all their time to do you good, who
traverse the world over to gather the Saints, to preach the Gospel,
make believers and gather them together that they become Saints—will
you hearken to this counsel and obey it? Rye should be sown in the
spring, and cut in the proper season, and cured as it should be to
make good straw for hats and bonnets, and our boys and girls should
braid it, and have it made up, and save the immense amount of ready
means which we have to pay out for that article alone. Will the
sisters belonging to the kingdom of God do this? I might call for a
vote of those who are present, and no doubt you would enter into a
covenant to perform this duty, and many very likely would not give the
matter another thought. I will not ask you to vote; but I will ask you
to do this as a duty, and to commence right away in this city by
wards, and form yourselves into societies for the accomplishment of
this purpose, and see that the little boys and girls, instead of their
running wild in the streets, throwing the dust and dirt into their
hair and garments from morning until night, are brought into the
house, their skins and clothes washed clean, their hair combed neatly,
and they set to braiding straw. This will teach them to be
industrious, and save them from contracting habits of indolence and
slothfulness, and be the means of introducing an important branch of
industry into our country. How much better this would be than to let
our children waste their time in unnecessary play; they need time to
study, time for recreation, and time to be engaged in some useful
employment. It is the duty of parents to see that the time of their
children is properly appropriated to pursuits of usefulness, profit
and advantage to themselves, to their parents or guardians, and to the
kingdom of God at large, that they may grow up to become efficient and
worthy citizens of that kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.138
Bishops, will you see that enough rye is sown to supply the wants of
the people of your wards, and see that the crop is harvested when it
should be to make good straw for braiding? If you will do this, and
the people will not avail themselves of making their own hats and
bonnets, there is no complaint can be attached to you. I have raised
crops of rye from year to year, and invited the people to use the
straw for making bonnets and hats; but no;[p.139] the merchants had
imported bonnets, and our ladies preferred going to the stores and
buying them. When will this people become Saints indeed? Not until
they observe every counsel that is given to them of this kind, doing
with their might the things that are required of them. I know it is
the will of the Lord that this people should manufacture what they
wear and consume; and, in addition to its being the will of the Lord,
the liability of our being cut off from supplies, through being so far
distant from the great manufacturing districts, teaches us that it is
wisdom and true economy that we should adopt this course. The money
which this community has expended in hats and bonnets for men, women,
and children in the last year would bring scores and hundreds of the
poor Saints from the old countries to these valleys of Utah. Is it
wise in us, and pleasing to the Lord, for us to place the means he has
blessed us with where it does not belong, while our sons and our
daughters, instead of idling away their time or being employed in that
which does not profit them or us, might be engaged in preserving such
means among us to be applied in the further progress of the work of
God?

Vol. 11,  p.139
My next discourse will be upon merchandising. We are here in these
valleys of the mountains organised as a people; and we know how we
came to be here; and we know the designs of God, and the designs of
our enemies concerning us; we know the distinction which is drawn
between this people and the world; these things we understand. Now, we
propose to the Bishops, presiding Elders and leading members of the
church, who are here assembled to represent the kingdom of God upon
the earth, and to all those who are not here, who act in these
capacities in the various places where there are Saints gathered
together, to do their own merchandising and cease to give the wealth
which the Lord has given us to those who would destroy the kingdom of
God and scatter us to the four winds, if they had the power. Cease to
buy from them the gewgaws and frivolous things they bring here to sell
to us for our money and means—means that we should have to bring the
poor here, to build our temples, our towers, ornament our public
grounds and buildings, and to beautify our cities. For, as
merchandising has been generally conducted here, instead of having our
means to perform these public works, it has been borne away by our
enemies by the million.

Vol. 11,  p.139
I wish the brethren, in all our settlements, to buy the goods they
must have, and freight them with their own teams; and then let every
one of the Latter-day Saints, male and female, decree in their hearts
that they will buy of nobody else but their own faithful brethren, who
will do good with the money they will thus obtain. I know it is the
will of God that we should sustain ourselves, for, if we do not, we
must perish, so far as receiving aid from any quarter, except God and
ourselves. If we have not capital ourselves, there are plenty of
honorable men whom our brethren can enter into partnership with, who
would furnish and assist them whenever they should receive an
intimation to that effect. I know it is our duty to save ourselves;
the enemy of all righteousness, will do nothing to help us in that
work, neither will his children; we have to preserve ourselves, for
our enemies are determined to destroy us. I know it is the duty of
this people to build up themselves; for our enemies will not build us
up, but they will do their uttermost to tear us down. This will not
apply to all; but there are enough to bark, and yelp, and growl, and
snarl till the peaceable, good [p.140] meaning man dare not open his
mouth. We have thousands of warm-hearted friends who dare not say
anything in favour of this people. We have friends in Congress who
wish us to become a State in the Union; but they dare not tell of it.
No, let them only say in their own districts that they would vote for
Utah to become a State, and that would be their political grave, and
they know it. If nobody will speak for us, let us speak for ourselves;
if no person else will do anything for us, let us do something for
ourselves. This is right; it is politically right, religiously right,
nationally right, socially and morally right, and it is right in every
sense of the word for us to sustain ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.140
Let us save that money which we spend for bonnets and hats, and the
trimmings that are upon them. You may ask me if I think my family will
start out with a good example in this direction; I hope they will. If
we will be diligent in this kind of economy, and make all we can
within ourselves, and send out as little of our ready means as
possible, it will place at our control means, which we do not now
command, to gather thousands of the poor Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.140
What I am now about to say is on the subject of the use of tobacco.
Let us raise our own tobacco, or quit using it. In the years '49, '50,
'51, '52, and '53, and so long as I kept myself posted respecting the
amount expended yearly by this people at the stores for articles of
merchandise, we spent upwards of 100,000 dollars a year for tobacco
alone! We now spend considerably more than we did then. Let us save
this ready means in our country by abstaining from the use of this
narcotic, or raise it ourselves. By so doing we will have that amount
of means to circulate in channels of usefulness and profit which will
add to our strength, to our permanency, and to our influence and
importance as a great people. But when we place hundreds of thousands
of dollars in the hands of those who are not of us, whose homes are
not with us, who spend nothing to build up our country, but come here
merely to make fortunes to spend elsewhere, we give them so much of
our strength, and we are proportionately weakened. This is poor
economy, and is displeasing to the Lord, because it retards the
delopment of His purposes.

Vol. 11,  p.140
I will not call upon you to enter into a covenant to do this, for some
might break their covenants and that would be a sin, but I want what
you do in this matter to be prompted by a desire to bring to pass some
permanent profit and good to yourselves and to the cause which we
represent I want you to do it as I have done it myself. I have never
made a covenant since I entered this Church only to do good and serve
the Lord our God, and in every possible way aid in developing Ills
purposes. The Lord gave me strength to lay aside tobacco, and it is
very rarely indeed that I taste tea or coffee; yet i have no objection
to aged persons, when they are fatigued and feel infirm, taking a
little stimulus that will do them good. It is wrong to use narcotics,
for the nervous system is destroyed or injured thereby; but we should
maintain a healthy action of all the powers of the body, which should
be devoted to the service of our Father and God in building up His
kingdom on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.140
Now, bretbren, bishops, presiding elders, influential men, men of
property and money, will you go to now and gather up the means in your
settlements and set some good reliable men to merchandising in every
settlement, men who, if they make anything, will devote it to the
building up of the kingdom of God upon [p.141] the earth. I care not
how much a man makes, if he only devotes it to proper uses, or how
rich he may be if he make a right application of his riches. It is the
bad use that men make of their wealth which God objects to. Go to, my
brethren, and prepare yourselves forthwith to import the goods you
must have, and never admit of a store being started in your
neighbourhood again that you cannot control. It may be asked how can
you prevent it? By never spending a dollar with any who will not aid
in developing the country and in building it up.

Vol. 11,  p.141
It is the duty of this people to do their own merchandising, and, if I
had the power, I would prevail upon them to take care of themselves,
to provide for themselves, and use their means in a way to benefit and
bless themselves, instead of pouring into the laps of those who will
squander and make an ill use of it, who will use it to sustain the
power of the enemy in his operations against the kingdom of God. This
is right, and who can say aught against it? Nobody but a fault-finder
or an accuser. As it has always been, and will be yet for some time,
when the sons of God assemble together, Satan will be on hand as an
accuser of the brethren, to find fault with those who are trying to do
good. What I have said on this matter will answer my purpose.

Vol. 11,  p.141
There is another item which I will now notice, and until we learn such
things i will promise you that, we shall never inherit the Celestial
Kingdom. We are gathered together for the purpose of learning what to
do with this present life and with the present blessings bestowed upon
us. If we do not learn these lessons, how can we expect to be trusted
with the riches of eternity; for he that is faithful over a few things
shall be made ruler over many things. The item I wish to refer to is
the great loss which the people of this Territory suffer yearly in
stock. I have talked about it heretofore many times, and tried to
prevail upon the brethren to save their stock. When we are blessed
with an increase of cattle, and we disregard this blessing which the
Lord bestows upon us, we thereby incur His displeasure, and lay
ourselves liable to punishment. What earthly father would bestow
blessings upon a son with satisfaction and pleasure while that son
would continue to squander them and gamble them away for nothing?
After a time that thither would withhold his favors, and bestow them
upon the more worthy child. The Lord is more merciful than we are; but
there may be a termination to His gifts, if we do not receive them
with gratitude and take good care of them when we have them in our
possession. Let the people take care of their cattle and horses, and
the man who does not do it will lay himself liable to censure in the
eyes of justice.

Vol. 11,  p.141
Listen to this advice, for here is economy. We have to gather the
people, to send our Elders forth into the world to preach the Gospel
to every creature; and when the people are gathered, there is probably
not one family to fifty out of those who are brought here that knows
anything about cultivating the earth, raising cattle, or doing
anything to sustain themselves; we have to teach them this after they
come here. We have importuned and plead with and instructed the people
on these topics all the day long, rising early and continuing late
until now; and many, a great many, have profited by our labors. The
citizens of this city are tolerably comfortable; a great many of them
have an abundance of fruit, and they enjoy it. It is very healthy for
them and their children to eat in the season thereof, and it [p.142]
helps many to sustain their families pretty comfortable; and then they
raise a few chickens, and they have one or two pigs in the pen, and a
cow to give them milk and butter; though as the cows are now fed they
are not very profitable to their owners.

Vol. 11,  p.142
I have lamented much that the people do not take the precaution to
feed their cows. Let those who have cows in the city, sow a little
lucerne seed in their gardens, say three or four rods square, and see
that it is well cultivated, and you can feed your cows with a little
of this two or three times a day, and take a little oats or wheat for
your labor and get it chopped, and feed them a little of that every
day, and give them the weeds you pull out of the garden, and the slops
from the kitchen. In this way it is not difficult to keep a cow the
year round. But take avow six or seven miles over Jordan for a few dry
weeds, and be all day, or as long as she remains there, without water
and without shade, when she returns to the river she fills herself
with water and comes home looking very full, yet hungry enough to crop
the currant bushes where she can reach them, and eat the weeds from
under our fences. This is not right. Raise lucerne, plant a few hills
of corn, and take off the outside leaves of your cabbages and give to
her; sow your beets and carrots, and what you do not use for greens,
save and give to the cow. Save everything that she will eat, and feed
it to her in a way that she will relish it and cat it all up; feed it
to her fresh, and not suffer it to rot about the kitchen and the doors
to become a sickly nuisauce to your children.

Vol. 11,  p.142
By taking this course, you can as well milk eight quarts of milk twice
a day as two, according to the quality of the cow and the kind of feed
you give her. Thus you have your milk and a little butter, and your
meat of your own raising, and your eggs and chickens, and your fruit;
and you have a living here off an acre and a quarter of land. Such a
little farm well tilled and well managed, and the products of it
economically applied, will do wonders towards keeping and educating a
small family. Let the little children do their part, when they are not
engaged in their studies, in knitting their stockings and mittens,
braiding straw for their hats, or spinning yarn for their frocks and
underclothing. If this people would strictly observe these simple
principles of economy, they would soon become so rich that they would
not have room sufficient to hold their abundance: their store-houses
would run over with fullness, and their vats with new wine.

Vol. 11,  p.142
Now, cultivate your farms and gardens well, and drive your stock to
where they can live through the winter, if you have not feed for them.
Do not keep so many cattle, or, in other words, more than you can well
provide for and make profitable to yourselves and to the kingdom of
God. We have hundreds and thousands of fat cattle upon the ranges, and
yet we have no beef to eat, or very little. Kill your cattle when they
are fat, and salt down the meat, that you may have meat to eat in the
winter and some to dispose of to your neighbors for their labour to
extend your improvements. Lay up your meat, and not let it die on your
hands. Such a course is not right. Cattle is made for our use, let us
take care of them.

Vol. 11,  p.142
I have now a proposition to make to the Latter-day Saints; and here is
the strength and power of Israel to listen to it. It is to send five
hundred teams to the Missouri river next season—five hundred good
teams, with four yoke of oxen forward of a good wagon, to bring all
the poor who haw a mind to come to these [p.143] valleys. There are
hundreds of the Saints who can get to the frontiers, but no further;
and rather than leave their homes in the old countries and be left
among strangers in a strange land, they stay at home. What do you say,
shall we send down five hundred teams next season? [The Conference was
unanimously in favor of this movement.] I would suggest that we take
cattle and wagons from Utah. The wagons that are made in the east now
are not so good as they were years ago. The demand has made good wagon
timber scarce, and it is rather difficult now to get as good wagons as
we got a few years ago. Before the time of starting, you will be
furnished with a circular of instructions. May the Lord bless you.
Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, October 6, 1865

Others' Sins, No Justification of Ours

Remarks by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, delivered in 
the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 6, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.143
Brethren and sisters, may the very peace of our God be upon you, upon
all Israel, and upon all those who love our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ in all the world.

Vol. 11,  p.143
The more we grow in the Spirit of the Lord Jesus, the more are we
inclined to extend the blessings of our God to all men, women and
children who love Him. We are called to a very exceeding high calling,
namely, to be messengers of life and salvation, holding the Priesthood
of the Son of God for the redemption of the world. What manner of men
ought we to be? Of all men upon the earth our morality should be the
best, and our light should not be hid under a bushel but should be on
the top of a bushel to be seen of all, that our good works may be
known, and that by our good example we may influence others to do good
and to trust in and serve God. Every man can exercise an influence for
good or for evil in his sphere, and in the circle wherein he moves.

Vol. 11,  p.143
How often people justify themselves in doing wrong because Mr. or Mrs.
So-and-So did so; or in conducting themselves like foolish persons in
imitation of somebody's foolish example! People generally are
disinclined to acknowledge their faults and forsake them, but this we
ought to do, purely because we love the right, doing it independently,
and in defiance of the evil customs and examples with which we are
surrounded. Every man ought to receive the truth wherever he finds it.
Some would rather receive the truth only from the First Presidency and
the Twelve; but we should acknowledge [p.144] it, let it come from
what source it may. Every person should learn to govern himself and
live in this world so as to secure life everlasting; and to do this,
we must identify ourselves with our Father and our God, being grafted
into Him by the ordinances of the Gospel, and through faithfulness
being conformed to His image, partaking of His heavenly nature, as the
graft which is put into the roots of a tree partakes of the sap and
nature of the tree, bringing forth the fruits of righteousness,
drawing nourishment, life and strength for ever from the great source
of all life and good. There is no other way for us to identify
ourselves with God. Being baptized into Christ we put him on and
become one with Him, as he was baptized into His Father and became one
with His Father; and thus we are all one in Christ Jesus. We are made
one with the Father and the Son by observing His word, His law and His
ordinances.

Vol. 11,  p.144
If I were to commit an impropriety, another person would not be
justified in doing the same thing. If I violate the law of God I shall
be condemned and will not escape upon the plea that somebody else did
the same. Every man must answer for his own sin. It is true we have
our weaknesses. How? I am afflicted with rheumatic pains, or the
infirmities of old age, or I am naturally consumptive, etc. These are
weaknesses of the flesh; but may it be termed a weakness when men
wilfully violate a plain, well-known law of God? The Lord requires
nothing of His creatures which they cannot perform. We are subject to
the weaknesses of human nature, but they are not crimes, neither
should they stand in the way of our doing all the good in our power
while we live in the flesh, and as little harm as possible. It is a
sin to break any of the commandments of God. When a person bears false
witness, it is a sin; or when a person steals, it is a sin; and these
sins must be accounted for, either in time or in eternity, by the
person who commits them.

Vol. 11,  p.144
We have come to this Conference from all parts of the Territory to be
reminded of our duties, and to obtain strength in the worship of the
Lord, and we are a good-looking people, and greatly blessed of the
Lord. Our happiness consists not in the possession of earthly wealth
so much as in the possession of that Spirit which it is our right to
obtain and cherish.

Vol. 11,  p.144
The short sentence, "Do right," embraces a great deal, and extends
over the period of man's life, embracing all his daily duties. It is
right for us to build that Tabernacle; it is a work which all the
people of the Saints in these mountains are engaged in; and the more
faithful we are in paying our tithing, these public works will
progress the more vigorously. We all know what the word of the Lord is
on the subject of paying tithing, and the use to be made of the means
thus collected, namely—to build temples and tabernacles, and to
establish the kingdom of God generally. The Israelites bulk a
tabernacle in the wilderness wherein they deposited their holy things,
which were afterwards removed into the temple at Jerusalem. When our
temple is completed, it will he used for the administering of the holy
ordinances of God; it will be for the use of the Priesthood to give
endowments to the people. It is just as requisite that that temple
should be built as it is that we build houses for our wives and
children to dwell in, because the service of our God is not so
acceptable to Him in a temporary place of worship when His people can
make a permanent one after the pattern which is pleasing to Him. Let
us pay our tithing faithfully, and when we do that there [p.145] will
be no trouble in making any public improvement we desire to make; we
can bring out the rivers and large streams of these valleys into
canals for the purposes of transportation and irrigation, and become
enriched by the facilities which these mountain streams offer unto us.

Vol. 11,  p.145
This is the head-quarters of Zion, and the law shall go forth from
Zion and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. The Lord gave the law
through Joseph when he was here, and now he gives it through President
Brigham Young. The law shall go forth from Zion unto all nations, and
the word of the Lord is, "Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends
of the earth; for I am God and there is none else." All who will not
comply with this call will be damned. The Elders who have faithfully
fulfilled their missions, warning all men who came within the sound of
their voices, have identified themselves with the Savior, and with the
Father, and with the Holy Ghost; and the Holy Ghost will abide with
all such if they continue faithful; and herein consists the authority
and power of every faithful servant of God in this and in all ages of
the world.

Vol. 11,  p.145
When a man revolts against the work of God and against the counsels of
his servants, and will not be subject to the Holy Ghost which dwells
in him, he commits treason against God, and against his authority on
the earth, and neither the Father, nor the Son, nor the Holy Ghost
will take up their abode with such a man, and he may bid farewell to
the guidance of good angels.

Vol. 11,  p.145
We should so live that we can have the spirit of truth sufficiently to
judge between truth and error, between him that serveth God and him
that serveth Him not. It is every man's right so to live, for a people
that are informed and intelligent are much easier led and directed in
the truth than a people that are untaught and ignorant. It is for the
purpose of instructing the Saints that we need the Temple and
Tabernacle erected; and thanks be to God that he acknowledges our
labors in the small house we are now using for the purpose of giving
endowments; and those who keep their covenants made in that house will
reap the blessings promised to them; while those who look upon their
endowments as a light thing, and trifle with the things of God, will
meet with desolation which they cannot avoid; but in doing so they are
deceiving themselves and will bring upon themselves sorrow and
wretchedness, and finally destruction.

Vol. 11,  p.145
To be a Saint is an individual work, and it is out of the power of
God, angels, or men to make a Saint of a man who is determined to be a
sinner. If a man will revolt against God and his authority on the
earth, he has a right to do so, as much so as Lucifer had a right to
turn away from his Father and God. Men are damned or saved by acting
upon their agency, in receiving or rejecting the revealed truths of
heaven. The majority of the members of this Church are the very elect
of our God. There are some that are not so good, who care not for God,
for His servant Brigham, for Heber, nor for the Twelve Apostles. But
the day will come when the Lord will choose a people out of this
people, upon whom he will bestow his choicest blessings. Think of the
great numbers who were baptized into this Church when the Work first
commenced in England, and how few there are who have stood to this
day:—"many are called but few are chosen."

Vol. 11,  p.145
Notwithstanding this sifting out of the unfaithful, the Lord has got a
chosen people in these valleys of Utah, and He desires them to become
[p.146] self-sustaining, and fully able to control the trade and
traffic of these mountains for their own profit and advancement. In
view of this we wish our brethren to import their own merchandize,
establish stores in their towns and cities, and trade with one
another, and thus keep the wealth which we create among ourselves,
making every effort in our power to bring about the redemption of
Israel, and the great Work of our Father and God. This may be the
means of destroying some through the deceitfulness of riches; but
Jesus Christ will save all whom the Father hath put in his power to
save, and great efforts will be made by the wicked one to destroy, if
it were possible, the very elect; but as Jesus Christ hath said, "My
sheep hear my voice, and will follow me, and a stranger they will not
follow."

Vol. 11,  p.146
All who profess to be Latter-day Saints will not be saved in the
celestial world, for they cannot abide the celestial law, but all will
attain to the glory which they can abide. Every righteous thing that
we do in this mortality is a rudimental lesson in the celestial law of
our God. Let us go to with our might, mind, and strength to abide the
celestial law, as it shall be revealed to us from time to time, until
we can abide its fulness, that we may ultimately be introduced into
the presence of our heavenly Father to dwell with him for ever more.
Whatever the Prophet and President of the Church tells us to do that
we should do, for he is directed by the unerring Spirit of the
Almighty to counsel this people. We are connected with him in the
Lord, and we talk and pray together upon all subjects concerning the
progress of this people; and it is for him to decide, and give the law
to Israel; and all who do not abide it must suffer the consequence of
their disobedience; and all those who obey it will obtain the
blessings which are promised to faithfulness and obedience.

Vol. 11,  p.146
I desire to do right and to bring about that which is good. I have no
other desire in my heart than to make all the acts of my life praise
God. When I go into a ballroom I can there contemplate upon the things
of God and praise Him in the dance. Virtue cleaveth to virtue, and
light to light, and if we receive them they will have a place in us. I
shall, the Lord being my helper, try to be a Saint and live my
religion. I have come to this Conference with a determination to hear
the word of God and be a Saint. We are blessed of the Lord now more
than all the people upon the face of the earth, and we ought to be
faithful to His commandments every moment of our lives, for we owe all
we have and are to His beneficent bounty, and all should be devoted to
His interest, or in other words, to our own interests by devoting all
to the building up of His kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.146
No man has a right to commit sin, nor to intrude upon the rights of
his neighbor. It is our privilege to do right, to serve God and keep
his commandments, and follow faithfully the counsels of President
Brigham Young in all things. The world is mad at what they call the
one-man-power, but they need not find fault with the "Mormons" for
this, when the same thing is so faithfully upheld almost everywhere.
For instance, the General Government sends a Governor to the Territory
of Utah; the Territorial legislature can make laws and this one man
can veto every one of them, making them of none effect. Brigham Young
will always exercise an influence over this people for good, and I am
going to help him, and the Twelve Apostles will help him, and so will
all the faithful Saints of God in all the world. We shall prosper, and
God will bless all [p.147] this people for the righteous' sake that
dwell among them, for there is just as good a people here as ever did
live in any part of the earth, according to their blessings and
privileges. God has his elect here, and he is gathering them from the
four quarters of the earth; and like a net that is cast into the sea,
he gathers good and bad, that out of the multitude which he brings
over the sea in ships he may gather His chosen people.

Vol. 11,  p.147
Thirty years ago the whole Church was under condemnation because they
had neglected the new and everlasting covenant, even the Book of
Mormon and other revelations God had given to them, and they were
driven by their enemies, for they were under condemnation at that
early day of our history. How is it with us now? There are scores of
this people who never look at those books. The Book of Mormon is the
ensign which God has lifted up to the nations in the last days, and we
are not justified when we in our feelings neglect or forsake it. I
take much comfort in reading those books which the Lord has given us
through Joseph Smith. The Book of Mormon was written by the Spirit and
power of God; the man that will read it faithfully will be filled with
light and with truth. We should hold everything in reverence that God
has revealed in the latter-day and in former days; but that which is
revealed for us mere nearly concerns us.

Vol. 11,  p.147
This Church and kingdom will prevail; it is the kingdom of God, and he
will bear it off, and there is no power on earth nor in hell can stay
it in its progress from this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.

Orson Hyde, October 7, 1865

Instructions Concerning Things Temporal and Spiritual

Remarks by Elder ORSON HYDE, delivered in the 
Bowery, in Great Salt Lake City, General Conference, Oct. 7, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.147
By the request and permission of my brethren, I have the pleasure of
rising up in the midst of the Saints to say a few words to them this
morning. I feel very thankful to the Lord our God that I still have a
name and a place among his people, that I am permitted to meet with
them in General Conference, to speak of the goodness of our Father in
heaven, and to join in worship with the general assembly of the Church
of God. We are favored, truly, with fine weather; this is not only a
great blessing to us, but it is a great blessing to our friends and
brethren who are journeying on the plains to join us in our localities
here.[p.148] 

Vol. 11,  p.148
First and foremost, brethren and sisters, I will say that, on Thursday
evening I arrived in this city from the south—from my field of labor.
As I came near the borders of the city I came in contact with a very
disagreeable smell, arising from the decomposition of some animal that
had been hauled out on the outside to remove the nuisance from the
city. When I passed a certain line I entered the city and beheld shady
trees and fruit trees laden with fruit, and experienced with delight
the agreeable odor from the ripening fruit. The contrast was as
agreeable as it was great. It immediately occurred to my mind that our
brethren who are crossing the plains might come in contact with dead
bodies that had been removed from among the Saints, I mean dead as to
the spiritual life of God in them, for they must of necessity come in
contact with these ere they could reach the city of the Saints. I
believe that the evil things that could be said of the Saints are said
around the borders, and those that are coming here to find a home have
these things to encounter, that are quite disagreeable, and it
requires not a little perseverance and faith to force their way
through and to arrive here untarnished by the evil that meets them on
the way. But when they can come with the Spirit of the Lord—with the
spirit of the Saints in them—they forget all those disagreeable things
on the borders, and their minds are charged with a heavenly influence,
when they find themselves among the Saints here in peace and in truth.

Vol. 11,  p.148
Five years ago, the 10th of last June, I left this city to bestow my
labors in another part of the heritage of our God, in the county
generally known as that of Sanpete. At the time I went there, there
were six efficient settlements, the largest of which would not exceed
125 or 130 families. According to the ability which the Lord has given
me, in connection with my brethren who have been laboring more or less
with me, the industry of the Saints, and the blessings of the Lord,
the settlements have now increased to fifteen in number. They advanced
southward until it was deemed expedient and necessary in the
Legislature of last winter to organize two new counties, namely, the
Soviet county and Pinto county. The land in these counties that is
susceptible of cultivation is mostly occupied with settlements, which,
in several places in these new counties, are quite large.

Vol. 11,  p.148
We have had some difficulties to encounter, and all those who are
acquainted with the establishment of new settlements in new
localities, are not ignorant that there is always more or less
difficulty to contend with; especially when they are so remote from
what may be termed headquarters, or from the sources of aid and
succor. We have enjoyed, generally, very good health; we have had some
little sickness among children, and several have died.

Vol. 11,  p.148
There is a good deal of ambition among our people to cultivate a great
quantity of ground, the result of which is, that we cultivate our
lands poorly in comparison to what we would if we were contented with
a smaller area, and would confine our labors to it. We have found some
difficulty with regard to water, and complaints have been made about a
scarcity of water in many places, when, indeed, I suppose the Lord has
apportioned the water to the amount of land he intended should be
cultivated. I do not think that these things are passed over unnoticed
by Him without some kind of arrangement or calculation. He understands
perfectly well what the elements are capable of producing, and how
many of His people may be established [p.149] here or there with
profit and with advantage. I have labored most industriously since I
have acquired a little experience myself, to induce my brethren to
direct their energies upon smaller tracts of land; for I have noticed
where men would attempt to raise a crop off forty acres of land, that
they could not get their crops in in season, and frequently the frost
came early and destroyed a great portion of them. This is bestowing
our labor for that which does not profit. Now, would it not be better
to confine our energies to a small tract of land, put in our crops in
due season, have ample time to do it, do it well, and then it would
only require one-half or one-third the amount of water to mature them,
and they would mature in advance of the frost?

Vol. 11,  p.149
I do not know how it is in other sections of the country, but I
presume it is more or less with them like the circmustances I will
relate. I have known men, single handed, attempt to raise twenty-five
and thirty acres of graind when it is more than any one man can well
do; the result is, they find themselves troubled to get the water;
they run from break of day until dark at night, wearing themselves
out, and with all they can do they cannot bestow that attention upon
their fields which they need, and they only get from eighteen to
twenty bushels of wheat to lite acre. When men have confined
themselves to ten acres of land, having plowed it well the seaton
before, all the foul weeds killed out and the soil left clean, the
seed sown at an early day in the Spring, and put in in good order, I
have known such fields to produce from forty to sixty bushels of good
plump wheat to the acre. Besides, when fields are so cultivated, less
water is used; the necessary labor can be performed wihout being
hurried, and a plentiful harvest of golden sheaves reward the toil of
the laborer.

Vol. 11,  p.149
This season, in all probability, our crops will fall short of other
years some thirty thousand bushels of wheat, by reason of the early
frosts. While I regret this loss, I am happy to say that there is
plenty of good wheat in the granary, or in the Egypt of Utah; and I
think the loss this year, through early frosts, will aid very much in
enforcing the principles which I have endeavored to advance, namely,
to confine our labors to smaller tracts of land and put in our crops
in good time; that while they are growing luxuriantly and yielding
bountifully, filling our bins with golden grain we are not worn out
with toil before the days allotted to us to live are expired; but we
still have our strength, time to build comfortable houses for our
families to live in, barns and sheds, and to prepare shelter for our
stock.

Vol. 11,  p.149
I find the longer we live in these valleys that the range is becoming
more and more destitute of grass; the grass is not only eaten up by
the great amount of stock that feed upon it, but they tramp it out by
the very roots; and where grass once grew luxuriantly, there is now
nothing bat the desert weed, and hardly a spear of grass is to be
seen.

Vol. 11,  p.149
Between here and the mouth of Emigration kanyon, when our brethren,
the Pioneers, first landed here in '47, there was an abundance of
grass over all those benches; they were covered with it like a meadow.
There is now nothing but the desert weed, the sage, the rabbit-bush,
and such like plants, that make very poor feed for stock. Being cut
short of our range in the way we have been, and accumulating stock as
we are, we have nothing to feed them with in the winter and they
perish. There is no profit in this, neither is it pleasing in the
sight of God our [p.150] Heavenly Father that we should continue a
course of life like unto this. Hence, in my labors I have exerted an
influence, as far as I have been able, to cultivate less land in grain
and secure to ourselves meadows that we might have our hay in the time
and in the season thereof, shades for our stock, barns, and stables
for our horses, and good houses for our families, where they may be
made comfortable and happy, and that we may not be everlasting slaves,
running, as it were, after an ignus fatuus, or jack in the lantern,
following a false light, but that we may confine ourselves to a proper
and profitable course of life. I do say, that a man's life consisteth
not in the abundance of the things that he possesses, nor upon the
vast amount he extends his jurisdiction over, but it consists in a
little well cared for, and everything in order. When we confine
ourselves and our labors to small tracts of land, we shall then find
time to do everything that is necessary to be done; but if we branch
out so largely in plowing, sowing and reaping, we have no time to make
necessary improvements around our homes and in our cities; in fact, we
have so much to do that we can do nothing at all.

Vol. 11,  p.150
Now I speak of these things, my brethren, not because I think that
they are the most edifying to you, but I speak of them because I
consider that a temporal salvation is as important as a spiritual one.
It is salvation in every respect that we are laboring to obtain, not
only to make ourselves comfortable and happy, so far as the physical
energies of the body are concerned, but, also, that the mind should
not constantly be on the strain day and night. There should be a
little time for relaxation and rest to both body and mind, that while
our bodies are resting the mind may be fresh to plan and arrange for
our personal comfort and how to make everything snug and tidy around
us. How much more agreeable is life when everything is in order and
good regulation is maintained in and around our homes and cities. This
is what I have endeavored, in my weak way, to instil into the minds of
the Saints. In some instances I have been successful, and where men
have adopted the course I have suggested, they have invariably borne
testimony in its favor. I would rather have half a dozen cows in the
winter, and have them well taken care of, than to have twenty and have
fourteen of them die for want of feed and proper attention, which
would leave me only six I would rather only have the six to begin
with, then I would not have the mortification of seeing so many suffer
and die. In the present condition of the ranges, we cannot indulge in
the hope of raising such large herds of stock as we have done
heretofore; but we have got to keep about what will serve us, and take
care of them well; then we can enjoy ourselves, and we are not the
authors of misery to any part of creation.

Vol. 11,  p.150
We are trying to get into this way; it is a slow operation, and it
seems that men's inordinate desire for wealth and extensive
possessions is hard to overcome. They hare to be limited; they think
their fields are not large enough for their strength; but it is a good
thing to have a little strength on hand all the time, and not let out
the very last link, because there might be an emergency that would
really require it. If we drive a pair of horses all the time at their
utmost speed they are soon worn out; and if you want to make a trip
very speedily, you cannot do it, your animals are run down, you have
not husbanded their strength, and they are not capable of performing
the journey you wish; whereas, if they are properly driven,
judiciously fed, [p.151] and their strength properly husbanded, when
you want to make a sudden dash you have the power to do it. We are not
unlike, in this respect, to other portions of the animal creation.
Perhaps I have said enough upon this subject.

Vol. 11,  p.151
We have had our difficulties to encounter in the south; it has not all
sunshine and fair weather with us, but we have got along as well as we
could. Perhaps that is saying too much, it is saying a good deal; I do
not know that I dare say it. I look back frequently upon my past life
and find many places that I think I could have bettered; but were I to
live my life ever again I do not know that I could do any differently.
I will, however, let the past take care of itself, and for the future
seek to do the will of God and keep myself in subjection to it.

Vol. 11,  p.151
I have no objections to men obtaining wisdom and learning from books,
whether old or new; that is all right and good enough; but I consider
it is better to have the Spirit of God in our hearts, that we may know
the truth when we hear it; and not only know it when we hear it, but
be capable by that Spirit of bringing forth things that we never
heard. I feel that it is our privilege, brethren and sisters, to have
this principle dwelling within us; and when I see men laboring through
books, ancient and modern, to find but little that is good, I am
reminded of those who run over forty acres of land in a superficial
manner, and only reap a little, when a small quantity of land, well
watered and well cultivated, would be sure to yield a rich harvest.

Vol. 11,  p.151
I want to speak a few words now in relation to our position. We look
back to the days of Abraham, and we consider him to be a great man.
Truly, he was a great man; he was among the first of great men in this
world, according to our limited knowledge. There were great men before
his day, but we are not so well acquainted with the revelations given
previous to his time, nor with the men that lived before him, as we
are with Abraham, and with the revalations given to him and to
prophets subsequent to his time. The Lord called him away from the
worship of idols, telling him to separate himself and go into a land
He would show him. He was guided by that Spirit that always guides
aright, so he came into the land of Canaan. The Lord told him to look
"northward and southward, and eastward and westward; for all the land
which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever.
And I will make thy seed as the dust of the earth; so that if a man
can number the dust of the earth, then shall thy seed also be
numbered." The Lord promised to make him a great ruler, a prince, and
the father of the faithful. I want to ask the Latter-day Saints if the
field is not wide enough, and if it is not the good will of our Father
in heave*, to make Abrahams of every faithful man of God that lives on
the earth at this day?—if it it is not according to the
loving-kindness of our Heavenly Father to bless every faithful man of
God as he blessed Abraham? It seems so to me. Abraham had several
wives, and he had children. Is not the same blessing extended to us?
That if Abraham was to be a prince and a ruler, and his posterity
become numerous, may we not, if faithful to our God and to our
covenants, be as Abraham? Shall there be any end to our posterity? May
they not be as numerous as the stars in the firmament, and as the
sands upon the sea shore? Abraham may be in advance of us; he lived in
an earlier period; but we are following up in the same track. Although
we may not be called upon to yield up an only son, as Abraham was,
yet, may we not [p.152] enjoy through faithfulness the blessings, and
honors, and privileges that he did? I see nothing in the way of it. I
believe it is according to the goodness, and generosity, and loving
kindness of our Father in heaven. Now, the Jews boasted that they were
the literal descendants of Abraham; and, notwithstanding their
unrighteousness, stubbornness of heart, blindness of mind, and
unbelief, they considered themselves heirs to all the promises made
unto Abraham, and a distinguished and honored people. Jesus came to
them, and taught and instructed them, and would have saved them, but
they would not allow him to be their Savior; hence he said, "O
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them
which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children
together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye
would not." The Savior began to reason with them on one occasion; they
answered and said unto him, Abraham is our father. Jesus saith unto
them, "If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the works of
Abraham. Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father
ye will do; he was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the
truth, because there is no truth in him," etc. Now, they are the
people to whom the promises were made, of whom it is said they should
be remembered for ever, and that too with loving kindness and favor.
It was understood that they would be chastened if they went astray,
but the Lord would always remember them on account of their fathers.

Vol. 11,  p.152
They that are the children of Abraham do the works of Abraham. What
did Abraham do? The Spirit of the Lord came upon him, and the voice of
the Lord was heard by him, and when the Lord commanded him he obeyed;
when he was commanded to offer up his only son, his darling Isaac, he
prepared to do so. Abraham, no doubt, felt all the sympathies of a
kind-hearted father, but still the voice of God to him was paramount
to all things else, and he laid his son upon the alter and was about
to slay him; and while the knife was aimed at the life of the lad,
showing that Abraham was fully bent to do the will of God, and follow
out the instructions given him, an angel's voice from on high said,
Abraham, spare thy son; I have tried and proved you; now I have the
evidence that you will not withhold anything from me; there is a ram
in the thicket, take him and offer him up instead; and Isaac was
accepted in a figure and was saved. Abraham went on in obedience to
the requirements of Heaven and faltered not. Now, then, if we will do
the works of Abraham, we are the children of Abraham. The natural seed
of Abraham rejected the offers of mercy, and it was said of them,
"Reprobate silver shall men call them, because the Lord hath rejected
them." Again, Paul says, "For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly;
neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh." Their
true line of connection with Abraham was broken because of unbelief,
and Heaven regarded it no more. But here is a new institution, hence,
says Jesus, except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of
God, and except a man be born of water and of the Spirit he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God. To be born again is necessary to be a
child of Abraham—to be a child of God. We are to he born of water and
of the Spirit. What will the Spirit do for us if we give place to it
and allow it to act according to its office in our own bosoms, and
oppose it not, doing nothing to grieve it and to paralyze its force
and influence upon our systems? Will it not create [p.153] us anew in
Christ Jesus, making our flesh, blood, and bones anew, creating the
whole creature anew, being born from above and sanctified unto God? It
seems so to me. It was said to Jesus, "Behold, thy mother and thy
brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee." But he answered
and said unto him who told him, "Who is my mother? and who are my
brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and
said, Behold my mother and my brethren! For whosoever shall do the
will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother and
sister and mother." I do not know that I understand the exact meaning
of the word sanctification, it is a very commonly used word; what I
understand by it is, that the sanctifying influences of the Spirit of
God is that influence which purges us from every thing that is
worldly, selfish, and contrary to the mind of God: and the creature
who is sanctified can say, "Our Father who art in heaven," because he
is born from above. Now, the presumption is, if a child is born to me,
that that child inherits my spirit—my nature—by virtue of his birth
and "being begotten by me." If we are, then, begotten of God and born
of his Spirit, we inherit the qualities of the Deity himself. Then may
we not all become Abrahams? It deems to me that the Almighty can
furnish territory enough, room enough: for He is not limited: and this
world and all other worlds are subject to him. He controls, governs,
and manages them, and they are to provide maple room for the existence
and increase of His faithful children.

Vol. 11,  p.153
I do not pretend to understand the secret springs that are subject to
the Almighty's touch, but suffice it to say that I know they exist,
and that He can touch them aright; and that if we will serve Him and
honor Him and keep His commandments, He will touch them every time in
our favor. I do not feel that the kingdom of God is going to be
overthrown, that the wicked are going to prevail against it. I would
have great mercy upon the wicked, so far as they will repent and obey
the Gospel; but if they will not repent and obey the Gospel, if they
will love unrighteousness and practice it all the day long, they
cannot be acknowledged as the children of God, but will be accounted
enemies of the Most High, and will be overthrown.

Vol. 11,  p.153
I wish to put the most charitable construction upon the purposes of
all men. When the army was sent up to Utah under Johnston, their
design was to overthrow the "Mormons" in these valleys; for they
considered our religion a dangerous error, though this was not their
manifest and avowed reason. They, however, did us no harm, and that
great army, the flower of the United States, was broken to pieces and
scattered hither and thither. They exhibited to all men and to the
heavens their purpose, but God saved his people. What did they get for
their reward? Look at the fields of Virginia and Tennessee. Look on
the battle-fields in the South that have been drenched with blood; the
nation has been clothed with mourning, sorrow, and wretchedness, and
this is their reward for seeking to fight against God and to overthrow
his kingdom. Do they look at it so? They do not. And they will spurn
this testimony as they would the testimony that Joseph Smith was a
Prophet of God, was armed with the Spirit of God, and carried life and
death on his tongue. The nation has had a bloody war and a sore time
of suffering, and many a heart will ache and be filled with sorrow
after this day; it will take a long time to heal up the deadly wound
it has inflicted upon the nation, a long time to cure up the
sore,[p.154] and while it is being cured up in one place, I have
thought there is danger of it breaking out in another place. The whole
organization of the nation has been infected with a disease that seems
to be incurable: perhaps it may be cured, but I cannot say how this
may be. Is the trouble ended? I do not apprehend that it is; they may
cry peace and safety, but I do not think there is a good foundation
for it. If they will provoke further calamities, after the severe
reproof that has been given, further calamities will come upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.154
It is perfectly right to look at things as they really are. Here is,
perhaps, a million of men to be disbanded that have been accustomed to
live not by agricultural and mechanical pursuits, but they have been
accustomed for the last few years to live by destroying the fruits of
the ground and the productions of mechanical labor; by destroying men,
women, and children, and laying towns and cities in flames, and they
have had joy in the work of their hands. When this multitude of men
are turned loose, are they going to adopt their former course of
industry? Some may, but I fear the majority of them will not; the
great mass of them have learned to do otherwise, and they are like so
many firebrands scattered over the land.

Vol. 11,  p.154
When I was young I used to read about a day that should burn as an
oven, and all the proud and they that do wickedly shall be as stubble.
I then had an idea that a sheet of fire would come down from heaven
and burn up the ungodly; that the sun would be darkened and the moon
turned to blood and the stars fall from heaven. I look at things in
another point of light now; I now consider that the elements, the
agents of destruction, are right here to accomplish that work, and the
revelations of God will be fulfilled; for God has put in their hearts
to fulfil his will, and they shall make the whore of all the earth
desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh and burn her with fire.
That great day of burning is beginning; we have had a few drops before
the shower; it will wax worse and worse, and men will continue to
deceive and be deceived until the earth shall be burned up. The word
of the Lord is, "Come out from her, my people, that ye be not
partakers of her sins and receive not of her plagues."

Vol. 11,  p.154
In conclusion, let me say that I know this is the work of God, I know
it to be the truth of heaven, I know that Joseph is a Prophet of the
Most High God, and I know that he gave the mind and will of Heaven to
the world in the days of his mortal life. I know that President
Brigham Young is the man now chosen of God to guide the destinies of
this people, and I say, May the Lord bless him, and those that are
conneected with him, and those that listen to his counsel; and may the
blessing of God be upon all Israel, and His wrath and indignation be
upon all that hate Him, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.[p.155] 

George A. Smith, October 7, 1865

Prosperity of the Saints

Remarks made by Elder GEORGE A. SMITH, in the Bowery, 
General Conference, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 7, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.155
It is with very great pleasure that I have listened to the
instructions and counsels of my brethren at this Conference. In fact,
the season of Conference is a period of reflection with me. It is
eighteen years ago yesterday when the first October Conference was
held in this valley under the shade of a hay stack, and it served an
abundant means of shading all that attended. As we are here assembled
now, it would require an extensive hay stack to create a shade
sufficient to accommodate the assembly, and there is but a very small
representation here from the settlements of the Territory, though
there are considerable numbers from some of them—trains of fifty or
sixty wagons loaded with persons to attend Conference. Those of us who
are in this city, and who have not had the privilege of travelling
through the settlements, can form very little comprehension of the
extent, strength, and population of the Territory, and of the amount
of labor, toil, and the results of that toil and labor which are
progressing throughout.

Vol. 11,  p.155
President Young has devoted a large portion of his time since last
Conference, associated with a number of Elders, in travelling and
visiting the Saints. He has visited, perhaps, one-half of them, after
travelling about eighteen hundred miles. Our Territory is said to be
sparsely settled, but our location renders it necessary that wherever
a settlement exists it shall be of considerable size, in order to
carry out the necessary arrangements for protection and cultivation.
It is seldom that a small settlement can do this successfully. I have
been pleased with the suggestions offered by President Hyde in
relation to the better cultivation of the soil; for when we go to the
expense of taking out water, of keeping up dams, making requisite
canals, repairing tunnels and smaller ditches and water sects, it
would seem really sound policy that every foot of land thus watered,
in order to make it effective, should be cultivated in the best
possible manner. If the Lord had seen proper to send rains from heaven
to water our lands sufficiently and gratuitously as in other places,
we might spread over the land and cultivate the soil without so much
labor on our part. If the suggestions which have been made are duly
considered and applied throughout the Territory, the result will be
the production of from one to three times more of the necessaries of
life on the same area.

Vol. 11,  p.155
So far as the unity of the people is concerned, I have felt to rejoice
the past season; I have accompanied the President this summer, except
when on his last trip to Cache Valley, during which I was on a journey
to the South with Elder Amasa Lyman.[p.156] We held twenty-four
meetings. It is really an expressive and singular incident that we
live to visit so many climates inhabited by Saints in so short a time.
We passed near the snow region in July, went directly into a
semi-torrid zone to see the effects of all the changes in this variety
of climate, thermometer at Washington 110° in the shade, all within
our own borders. Our settlements may be compared to a thrifty tree,
throwing out annually a new growth more extended and more vigorous.
While President Young and company passed on south, Elders F. D.
Richards and A. M. Musser took another direction through the new
counties of Sevier, Piute, and Kane, through a chain of new
settlements never before visited, only in part, by some of the Twelve,
visiting on their route some 600 families. It is really astonishing to
reflect that such an extent of settlements have been thrown out. We
have been gratified very much with the efforts and exertions made by
our brethren who were sent on missions to our cotton region in opening
and enlarging the settlements there. They have met with many
difficulties of which their northern brethren have very little
conception. The soil along their streams in many places is composed of
such loose material that it is almost impossible to carry a water
ditch through it for irrigation, the soil of the banks dissolving in
the water like sugar in coffee; dams are washed away by frequent
bursting of clouds. You may take the best fields in the vicinity of
St. George, and the annual expense of keeping up their canals and dams
for irrigation has been 15 dollars per acre, and yet the courage,
energy, perseverance, and dilligence of the brethren have not failed,
but they continue to construct dams, and contend with the natural
obstacles that lie in their way to the permanent improvement of the
country. This perseverance, which will eventually bring forth an
abundant supply of the needful staples which can be successfully
produced in that climate, is very commendable; to support themselves
by producing their own breadstuff is true political economy.
Notwithstanding the number of mechanics sent there, they have not
sufficient to supply the wants of the people. There are many towns
without a blacksmith, plasterer, mason, or carpenter. A considerable
number of these could find employment and make themselves good homes
in many of the southern settlements. We would direct the minds of the
brethren to this item.

Vol. 11,  p.156
There is much land that can be cultivated in wheat with flood water
that cannot be made to produce cotton, in consequence of drouth later
in the season. The raising of bread this year has not interfered to
any great extent with the culture of cotton, the supply of which has
been greater than last year; and two-thirds of breadstuff necessary
has been produced to supply the inhabitants, the other third musk be
brought from the north. Many vineyards have come into bearing, and
extensive new vineyards have been planted, and the efforts at
cultivating more breadstuffs have proven successful; and if the
brethren continue their efforts, an ample supply will be produced for
home consumption without materially lessening the breadth cultivated
in cotton and vines. While my brethren are contending with these
obstacles I sympathize with them, and rejoice when i see them
victorious. As I passed through the mineral lots in St. George I saw
their barren aspect, and saw the men working on them to conquer those
combined chemical, elements which eat up everything that grows, and
through the rocks and fences of sandstones were dissolving [p.157]
before them, yet men are conquering this soil and making it produce.
Nearly three-fourths of all the fruit trees planted in St. George have
been unsuccessful, yet the place is looking like the Garden of Eden,
showing that perseverance, faith, and energy will conquer everything.
It is a delightful and pleasant locality. I name these things because
we are interested in them, and wish the brethren to realize that those
brethren on that mission have spent the accumulated property of many
years, and many of them are successful; some are yet struggling to
make a start, and it is with them as the old adage has it, while the
grass grows the cow starves; but they are not discouraged; their eyes
look bright, their spirit is determined, and I was pleased to hear
Elder Snow speak of the good spirit they felt, and that they were
determined to overcome. A people possessed of such great energy, aided
by the ready co-operation of their brethren in the north, are bound to
conquer that desert, and not only make it blossom as the rose, but
make one of the most delightful regions of the earth. I would suggest
to all persons who go there to fulfil what is required of them, and
not forget that it is necessary to carry the staff of life with them,
that those that are there, and those that are going, may be provided
with ample supplies of bread; it is better to have a little over when
the next harvest comes than to go two or three weeks without bread.
May the blessings of God be upon Zion, and may her cords be lengthened
and her stakes strengthened, that she may be blessed continually with
that wisdom, knowledge, and intelligence that guide the head and
inspire the body. We are improving in everything; we must continue to
improve until the light of life shines throughout the whole earth; for
our business is to be like a city set upon a hill, or a candle set
upon a table, to illuminate the earth, and bring all to a knowledge of
the truth, life, and peace. May God enable us to be so is my prayer,
in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

John Taylor, October 7, 1865

Revelation From God, True Knowledge

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, delivered in the Bowery, 
Great Salt Lake City, General Conference, Oct. 7, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.157
It is good to meet together as we are met on the present occasion. It
is good to speak on the goodness of God, and it is pleasant and
instructive to hear; we enjoy a privilege that is not possessed by any
of the inhabitants of the earth except ourselves; it is a privilege
which, when properly understood by the Saints, they will esteem to be
greater than [p.158] any other earthly blessing that can be bestowed
upon them. We assemble together in a different capacity from that of
any other people; we meet here as the representatives of God upon the
earth. Yet occupying the high position that we do, blessed as we are
with the light of truth, with the Holy Priesthood, with the fulness of
the everlasting Gospel; in possession of light and intelligence that
is not imparted unto others, but of which they are ignorant, we stand
emphatically as God's elect, as His representatives on the earth; at
the same time, there is mixed up with us a great amount of weakness,
infirmities, and follies, and we need continually the aid, teaching,
and protection of the Almighty God to govern, guide, lead, and direct
us in the right path.

Vol. 11,  p.158
As I before stated, we stand in a different position to the Almighty
and to the world from that of any other people. To us God has revealed
his will; He has opened the heavens to us; among us He has organized
the Holy Priesthood, and revealed those principles which exist in the
eternal world; of us He has made messengers of life and salvation, to
us He has communicated his law, and from us He expects obedience and a
ready co-operation with Him in bringing to pass those great events
that must transpire in the building up and establishment of the
kingdom of God in the last days. The Lord is anxious to do us good, to
enlighten our minds, to inform our judgment, to unfold unto us His
will, and to strengthen us and prepare us for the great events that
must transpire in these last days. He is desirous to show us how to
save ourselves, how to bless ourselves, temporally and spiritually,
intellectually, morally, physically, politically, and in every
possible way that He is capable of bestowing his blessings upon fallen
humanity. He is desirous to perform a great work upon the earth, to
bring about a great revolution among men; to establish correct
principles of every kind, and to make the earth and the inhabitants
thereof fulfil the measure of their creation, and prepare all that are
capable or worthy to receive everlasting life and exaltation in the
celestial kingdom where he dwells. He is desirous of making use of us
as his instruments in the development of this great work in which He
has engaged.

Vol. 11,  p.158
We have been in the habit of reading the words of the prophets in
relation to the establishment of the kingdom of God, and what they
have said, and the Spirit, by which they were inspired. We have
reflected a good deal upon what the Lord would do in relation to
establishing correct principles upon the earth in the last days. We
have read about these things, and we have believed them in part; and
as the Spirit of God has beamed upon our minds, latterly we have been
enabled to comprehend more fully some of the things that the prophets
in ancient times wrote about, but of which they understood very
little, and we can only understand them as we are taught; we can only
comprehend the designs of God as he reveals them to us; we can only
understand our duty as the Spirit of God makes it manifest, either
through the Elders of Israel or by the revelations of God to
ourselves, or both.

Vol. 11,  p.158
It is in vain for the Elders of Israel to teach the principles of
truth unless the people are prepared to receive them; and it is vain
for the Lord to communicate his will unto the people unless the people
possess a portion of his Spirit, to comprehend something of that will
and the designs of God towards them, and towards the earth upon which
they dwell. Nor can the Lord work with them [p.159] unless they are
prepared to co-operate with him in the establishment of his kingdom
upon the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.159
There are a great many things of which we speak that seem to be very
simple, and very unnecessary, in the estimation of some, for us to
talk about. We have heard in this Conference reports from different
parts of the Territory about their crops, about the way the land is
cultivated, about the kind of improvements the people are making,
about the prospects that lie before them for sustaining themselves
with all the common necessaries of life, etc. And some people think
that we might, when we convene together, talk about something
else—about something which they would designate as being more
spiritual. We meet together as men of intelligence, as men possessing
natural wants, who have natural bodies, which bodies have to be
clothed, to be fed and provided for; we meet together as rational
individuals and as heads of families, who have children growing up
that need, in the first place, to be instructed in the common laws of
life, and in those things that are necessary to promote our common
well-being. The first thing that devolves upon all human beings, so
far as I can comprehend it, is to provide a way for their own
sustenance. One of the very first commandments that God gave to Adam
was, when He placed him in the garden, He told him to dress or till
it, so that he might be able to provide for his necessities. The fiat
of the Almighty, at the time when Adam was expelled from the Garden of
Eden was to him, "In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread;" that
we cannot avoid. By this inscrutable law we are compelled to attend to
some of the first necessary affairs of life, or to go without bread
and necessarily die. Consequently, when we talk about land and
possessions, an inheritance, etc., we talk about things that are some
of the first necessaries pertaining to human existence. We live by
breathing the air that God gives us, by drinking the water that He
causes to flow for our sustenance, and by cultivating the earth in
order that we may partake of the products of the earth. This is one of
the first duties pertaining to man, and hence when we meet together to
form new settlements as part of the body politic—as part of the
kingdom of God, it devolves upon all of us always to ascertain how we
can sustain ourselves in the position in which we are placed. Hence,
when we hear of any difficulties, such as we have heard of in the the
south at various times, and from other sources, pertaining to the
existence of man, it causes a thrill of feeling to go through the
whole of the people that form part of the kingdom of God; for if one
member of the body suffers, they all suffer with it; and if one member
of the body rejoices, the rest rejoice with it. When we hear from the
south, as at the present time, that they are raising their bread, and
that there is every reasonable prospect of them being enabled to
sustain themselves, we feel comforted by the report. When we hear from
the north of the destruction made by the early frosts, and yet,
notwithstanding this disaster, of the prospects that lie before them,
and the encouragement that they hold out to us of the prosperity of
their settlements there, and that they will be able to provide for
themselves, we feel comforted thereby, and feel thankful to the God of
Israel that tie is providing for and taking care of his Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.159
We believe that the kingdom of God is a temporal kingdom as well as a
spiritual and eternal kingdom, to use this expression according to our
comprehension; and when men are [p.160] deprived of the common
necessaries of life, and have not wherewith to sustain themselves,
they have but very little time to attend to religious matters, and
they cannot be of much benefit to their brethren in helping to
establish the kingdom of God upon the earth. But when, on the other
hand, we see that the Saints are blessed in the north, in the south,
in the east and in the west; when we see them industrious,
persevering, dilligent, and using all lawful measures to provide for
themselves, and their families, and those that depend upon them; and
when we see them cultivating the Spirit of God in them and living
their religion, cleaving close to the Almighty and drawing blessings
from his hand, then we acknowledge the hand of God in all things, and
feel to bless the name of the God of Israel. Every one of these things
is of great importance to the Saints of God, and we feel interested in
all these matters. Are they prospering in the south? We acknowledge
the hand of God in it. Is the climate tempered in the north? We
acknowledge the hand of God in it. Do the rains descend upon our
parched land and cause it to bring forth luxuriantly? We acknowledge
the hand of God in it; and so we do in everything that we see, and in
everything that we have to do with; for we read "that the wrath of the
Almighty is kindled against none but those who do not acknowledge his
hand in all things."

Vol. 11,  p.160
We are gathered together here as a peculiar people; we differ, as I
stated before, in almost every respect from the world of mankind with
which we are surrounded. The Lord gives to them seed-time and harvest,
summer and winter, and pours the rich blessings of heaven into their
laps; He gives them mechanical talent and ingenuity; He inspires them
with a knowledge of the arts and sciences; He has been pouring upon
them the rich blessings of intelligence and of plenty for ages, but
they do not acknowledge his hand. Men boast of their own intelligence,
of their own wisdom, of their own power, might, and understanding—this
is a general rule, with but few exceptions. They feel a good deal like
the king of Babylon did when in his pride he rose up and said, "Is not
this great Babylon that I have built? have I not done these things by
my wisdom, by my intelligence, by my power and might?" With us it is
different. We are indebted to God for the first rays of light and
intelligence that ever beamed upon us. Who among us knew the first
principles of the Gospel of Christ until we heard them from the Elders
of Israel? There is not a man among us that did; there is not a man in
existence to-day that knows them, only as they have been communicated
to him from God. Who told us that it was right to be baptized in the
name of Jesus for the remission of sins? Who taught us it was right to
receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands? Who taught us that
it was right that there should be an authority given by God to man to
enable him to officiate legally in His name, and that everything in
the shape of religion upon the earth was spurious and not of Him? It
was communicated to Joseph Smith by the opening of the heavens, by the
ministering of Holy Angels, and by the voice of God. Until that voice
was heard, until these communications were made known, the inhabitants
of the world were wrapped in ignorance; they knew nothing about God
nor the principles of eternity, nor the way to save themselves nor
anybody else.

Vol. 11,  p.160
We have nothing to boast of in this particular. I do not speak of
these things by way of boasting, but I speak of them to acknowledge
the [p.161] hand and mercy of God towards us as a people. What would a
man give in exchange for his soul? We are told that a man will give
all he hath for his life; what will he give, then, in exchange for his
soul, or has he anything to barter for it? What is it that hath loosed
us from the shackles of ignorance, error, superstition, and folly with
which we were bound? It is the light of heaven, the revelations of
God, the ministration of the Holy Priesthood that has imparted to us
intelligence in relation to these things; without this it is
impossible that we could follow anything in relation to them. Who is
there in the world that understands anything of God, or his will? They
cannot be found; they know nothing of Him. It would be needless to
talk about the folly of many of their priests, and their ideas and
notions in relation to these matters. What do they know of God? They
tell us he is a spirit. What else? That He is without "body, parts,
and passions." Some tell us that He sits on the top of a topless
throne, etc. It is not necessary to enter into these matters; we know
them, and we do not wish, at the present time, to reflect upon them. I
am simply reflecting upon my my own ignorance as one of them. When I
was among them I was a teacher, and what did I know? Simply nothing. I
knew nothing of God, of the principles of eternal truth and life, and
I could not find anybody anywhere that knew any more than I did. I am
indebted to "Mormonism," to the light of truth, to the revelations of
God, to the administrations of the Holy Priesthood, for all the
knowledge, and light, and intelligence that I may possess in relation
to these matters; and this is the case with all of us; we were all
unacquainted with God, with the Holy Priesthood, and with the way to
obtain eternal life; and the same ignorance that beclouded our minds,
previous to the opening of the heavens to Joseph Smith, and the coming
forth of the fulness of the Gospel through him, beclouds the rest of
the world at the present time. They know not where they are going to,
nor where they came from. I used to ask myself sometimes questions
like the following:—Who am I? Where did I come from? What am I doing
here? What is the object of my existence? Who organized the world, and
for what purpose was it organized? Could I answer them? No; and nobody
else could answer them for me; for they know nothing about these
things,—neither priest, nor philosopher, nor statesman, nor any man
that I could associate with, could unravel these questions; they could
not tell the whys and the wherefores in relation to some of these
simple things that have been given to us.

Vol. 11,  p.161
The Gospel, we are told in one place, is "the law of the spirit of
life in Christ Jesus," and "it hath made us free from the law of sin
and death." We are told in another place that it is "good news and
glad tidings;" but, if we comprehend it correctly, the Gospel holds
the keys, through the Priesthood, of the mysteries of God; the Gospel
"brings life and immortality to light;" and wherever it exists, in
whatsoever bosom it dwells, whoever has engaged in the propagation of
the Gospel, has a knowledge of life and immortality; it is that which
unveils the heavens, and without it men are ignorant in relation to
the future, and of that salvation of which they talk so much. The
Gospel places men in communication with the Lord, so that they can
understand something of God, and something of His law, and without the
Gospel they cannot understand anything about Him; and hence some will
think one thing about Him and some another. Whoever has [p.162]
possessed the Gospel, whether in former or in latter times, it has
brought life and immortality to light, to them; it shows men who they
are and what they are; it shows them something about God; and it was
said in former times that, this is life eternal to know God, and Jesus
Christ whom he hath sent. Without the Gospel it would be impossible
for men to have any knowledge of God, or of Jesus Christ whom he hath
sent. Hence, when Jesus asked the question of his disciples, "Whom do
men say that I, the Son of Man, am?" they answered him, "Some say thou
art Elias, and some say thou art Moses, and some that thou art one of
the prophets risen from the dead." "But whom say ye that I am?" Peter
answered, "Thou art the Son of the Living God." Jesus said unto him,
"Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona, for flesh and blood hath not
revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven; and thou
art Peter, and upon this rock will I build my church and the gates of
hell shall not prevail against it."

Vol. 11,  p.162
How did Peter know that He was the Christ? He knew it by revelation;
he had the Gospel, and the Gospel brings life and immortality to
light, and reveals unto the human family the existence of a God and
their relationship to him. We are indebted to God for light, for the
intelligence we enjoy, for the knowledge of the Gospel that is placed
within our reach.

Vol. 11,  p.162
Now let us proceed a little further in relation to these matters. God
is desirous of benefiting us, and for this reason he has revealed unto
us his will; for this reason he has opened the heavens and
communicated with us. God is desirous of establishing his law, his
authority, his kingdom, his dominion among men. He is desirous to be
obeyed by the human family, and to have them submit to his teachings,
to his guidance, and to his direction. He is desirous of establishing
correct principles among mankind that will do them good, that will
bless them, that will exalt them, that will prepare them to fulfil
their destiny upon the earth, and the first step that he has taken is
to impart unto them, through obedience to the principles of the Gospel
of Christ, the Holy Ghost, and only through that can they comprehend
God or his laws. "Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom
of God; and except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God." We sometimes feel a little indignant
at the actions of men around us; we think that they act strangely, and
so they do. We think that they are very full of prejudice, and so they
are; we think that they are very wicked and show a very malignant
spirit toward us, and are desirous to injure us, and we have often
been astonished at this when we have been abroad in the world; we have
seen very honorable, high-minded men and women that fear God and work
righteousness, and yet there is an array of prejudice and persecution
against them that would almost astonish us. What is the matter? They
do not see things as we see them; there is a thick veil over them;
they are something like the people that Jesus spoke about in his day,
when he prayed, "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they
do." They know not the light and intelligence of the Holy Ghost, and,
consequently, they do not understand our position, and they are led by
other influences they know nothing about. They do not see the kingdom
of God, nor can they. I do not care what their wisdom is, nor their
intelligence; I do not care what school they were taught in, or who
was their teacher; I care nothing about the extent of their capacity,
reading, or [p.163] intelligence acquired or possessed; unless they
have possessed the Spirit of the living God, they cannot comprehend
the affairs pertaining to the kingdom of God. Well, but ate there not
many very honorable and high. minded men in the world that are not
Latter-day Saints? Yes; but they do not see the kingdom of God any
more than Nicodemus did when he came to Jesus by night. We stand upon
a different platform from what they do, and we have to make many
allowances for their conduct and actions towards us. They do not
understand our designs, nor what we are after. Why are we gathered
together? Because God has called us and we are willing to obey him;
because God sent a message to the nations of the earth, and we
possessed a portion of the Spirit of God; and when the Elders of
Israel came forth to teach us the words of life, as Jesus says, "My
sheep hear my voice, and they know me," etc, the word of life was sown
broadcast among thousands, and millions of the human family arose and
believed it at first, as much as you and I did; but the cares of the
world, and the deceitfulness of riches, and the influences with which
they were surrounded, choked the precious seed, and it could not bring
forth fruit. These influences, more or less to the present time, prey
upon our minds and darken and benumb our feelings, and interpose
between us and our Heavenly Father.

Vol. 11,  p.163
What is it that we are aiming at, and who are we seeking to injure in
the world? Who have been injured by us? There is no man living who can
speak the truth and say he has been injured by this people. He does
not exist; and whenever they make statements of that kind, you may
brand them as liars. Who have we. interfered with? What people have we
deprived of their rights? Among whom have we sown the seeds of
sedition or injury of any kind? Have we gone to the North or South and
interfered with any of the Territories or States surrounding us? No
man that tells the truth can say so, for we have never done it; we
have no need to do it; it is not in our hearts to do it; we cannot do
it while we live our religion. The Lord is trying to teach us, if he
can, and we are trying to teach each other, if we can; so that we may
be elevated and exalted in the scale of intelligence, morality,
virtue, honesty, and truth; and with regard to anything and everything
that tends to exalt and ennoble the human mind. This is what we are
after, and what the Lord is desirous to make of us.

Vol. 11,  p.163
We emanated from Him; we are His children, and not only His children
temporally and spiritually, but we are united to Him by covenant to
serve Him; we have covenanted to serve Him in baptism; we have
covenanted to serve Him in our endowments, to keep His commandments,
and walk according to the laws of life.

Vol. 11,  p.163
The Lord is desirous to root out error from among us—from me, and from
you, and from all of us; to tear away error, and superstition, and
vice, and vanity, and folly, and pride, and evil of every kind; to
show us the beauty of holiness, the excellency of truth; to show us
every principle that is calculated to build us up, and bless us with
life and health, and our posterity after us, worlds without end.

Vol. 11,  p.163
And what does the Gospel show us? It shows us who our Father is; it
shows us our relationship to Him, and to our earthly father; it shows
us our duty towards our children, our duty towards our wives, and
wives their duty towards their husbands; it enters into all the
ramifications of human existence.

Vol. 11,  p.164
As God is our Father, and the organizer of these bodies, and of this
[p.164] earth on which we live, He wants to teach us all, principles
that will be calculated to exalt us and exalt, the earth on which we
live, If anybody has any fault to find with us in any part of the
world, it is that we seek to fear God and work the works of
righteousness; and if we cannot be swayed from the principles of truth
by any power under heaven, our society is ignored.

Vol. 11,  p.164
How often has it been told us, "Gentlemen, if you would only lay aside
your religion and become like us, and live as we do, then we will all
be good neighbors together." How often have we had to listen to such
stuff and nonsense; like them, serve the devil, commit iniquity, go
down to darkness and the shades of death, and live and die without God
and without hope in the world, as they would have us to do, and die
and be damned. God forbid, we will not do it. (Amen.) Our desire is to
serve God; we know the ways of life, for God has taught them to us. We
know in whom we have believed, for God has revealed it to us. We know
the Gospel is true, because the Gospel has made manifest itself to us,
and we feel satisfied with regard to the course we are taking, and God
being our helper, we will pursue it to the end. God is our friend, and
we are the friends of God.

Vol. 11,  p.164
It was said this morning that we might all be Abrahams. Abraham was
the friend of God; we are the friends of God, and if we are not his
friends, he cannot find them on the earth; if we are not his friends,
he cannot find friends who dare do as we do—who dare cleave to the
truth in the midst of shame, obloquy, persecution, and reproach. But
we still live, and the truth still lives, and the kingdom of God still
exists; and when the kingdoms of the world crumble to pieces and
"become like the chaff of the summer threshingfloor, and no place
found for them," we shall still live; for we have within us the seeds
of eternal life, and no man can take them from us. 

Vol. 11,  p.164
We have begun to live for ever, and feel to rejoice and be glad under
all circumstances, and to sing "Hallelujah, for the Lord God
Omnipotent reigned, and will reign until he hath put all enemies under
his feet." We are striving to help God to do that which he desires to
do; and what is that? It is to benefit mankind.

Vol. 11,  p.164
How often have we heard President Young, President Kimball, and others
say to the people, "Why not go to work and plant orchards, it is a
very little thing to talk about; why will you not make good fences,
and make good gardens, and build good, comfortable houses, and try to
make yourselves happy and comfortable." We now see the fruits of these
things, and we begin to eat the fruits of our obedience to those
instructions and to realize the benefit of them: our fields teem with
plenty, our peach trees, and apple trees, and plum trees are laden
down with fruit, and we possess the good things of this earth in
abundance. Is there any harm in all this? We are taught, also, to love
one another; there is nothing bad about that. Husbands are taught to
love their wives, and wives are taught to love their husbands, and
children to obey their parents; these are good principles, and they
have been taught to us all the day long. We have been taught to pay
our tithing, that we might acknowledge to God that we are his people,
and that if he gave us all we ask, we might give one-tenth back to
him, and by that act acknowledge his hand. Does the Lord care about
these things? No. Yes. No. Yes. Yes. No. He does not care about them,
so far as they benefit Him, but He does, so far as they develop
perfection in the Saints of God, and show that they acknowledge his
[p.165] hand as the author and the giver of every blessing they enjoy.
One of the prophets says, "The gold and the silver are His, and the
cattle upon a thousand hills." If you want gold, you will have to go a
little further away from here. People think it is strange that the
"Mormons" do not develop the gold in these mountains; but those who
understand the mind of God, understand that he has a protecting care
over his people, and that we are in his hands, and that he will
sustain us.

Vol. 11,  p.165
That we do not develop the gold in these mountains is not strange to
the Saints of God. He has wisely planned for our sakes in a thousand
ways. We can remember the time when we could not raise peaches to eat,
and it was a doubt whether an apple tree would grow or not. Now go and
look at your orchards; there is not a better peach growing country in
the world than this. How is this? God has blessed the elements for our
sakes, and also the earth; but let the Saints leave this place, and it
would return again to its wilderness condition; the wicked could not
live here; they could not live here before we came, and they could not
if we went away; consequently, if any of them think that they could by
any means or stratagem drive us away to possess themselves of our
property, it would not do them one particle of good if they got it,
for God blessed it for our sakes. He blesses the land for our sakes.

Vol. 11,  p.165
It is hard sometimes to realize this. What does the Lord say to
ancient Israel in one place? "Wherefore it shall come to pass, if ye
hearken to these judgments, and keep and do them, that the Lord thy
God shall keep with thee, the covenant and the mercy which He sware
unto thy fathers: and He will love thee, and bless thee, and multiply
thee; He will also bless the fruit of thy womb, and the fruit of thy
land, thy corn, and thy wine, and thine oil, the increase of thy kine,
and the flocks of thy sheep, in the land which He sware to thy fathers
to give thee. Thou shalt be blessed above all people; there shall not
be male or female barren among you, or among your cattle." "The Lord
shall cause thine enemies that rise up against thee to be smitten
before thy face; they shall come out against thee one way, and flee
before thee seven ways." Then the curses are enumerated that should
come upon them if they forsook the Lord their God and observed not his
statues. While the children of Israel obeyed the Lord their God the
land abounded in wine, corn, and oil, and they vanquished their
enemies. When they departed from God and disobeyed his laws, those
calamities which were promised them through disobedience fell upon
them to the very letter even to this day. Their temple was destroyed,
and not one stone left upon another, as the Savior told, and the
ground upon which it stood was plowed up by the Romans in search for
gold which they expected to find there.

Vol. 11,  p.165
It is sometimes hard for us to realize that we are in the hands of
God, and that he controls, and manages, and guides our affairs. This
is the thing we wish to understand, and wish the people to understand
that our confidence is in Him. People talk sometimes about what they
are going to do with the "Mormons," and the rumor flies that we are
going to be rooted out, destroyed, and overthrown. We shall, when God
says so, and not before. The Lord knew in former times how to put a
hook into the jaws of the enemies of Israel, and he knows just as well
where to place it to-day. The nation in which we live and all nations
are in the hands of God; and so are we, and our enemies cannot help
themselves [p.166] nor avert the destiny that awaits them. He will
accomplish his purposes towards them, and they cannot help it, and
towards us, and they can, not help it. Then we are all in the hands of
God, like clay in the hands of the potter, to be moulded, and trained,
and fashioned according to the designs of God and according to his
will.

Vol. 11,  p.166
As it regards any of those outside influences, we need not fear in
relation to them; we need not fear anything they can say and do, for
they can do nothing but what God permits. He will let them wander
about on Hams Fork, and live on mule flesh for a while; and they were
a little independent about things and would not take a little salt
when we sent it to them; did they harm us? did they destroy us? No.
Why? Because God would not let them. He controlled them, and He now
controls and governs kings, and rulers, and magistrates, and generals,
and officers, and authorities, though they may not know it; but He
says unto them, as He Said to the waves of Jordan, "Hitherto shalt
thou go and no further, and here shall thy proud waves be stayed."

Vol. 11,  p.166
We are in the hands of God, and we are trying to do the things God
requires of us to do, and that is, to establish his kingdom and his
laws—his government. Where do we get the laws of God from? We get them
by revelation through the medium He has appointed; and if we keep
these laws, the blessing of God will be with us, His Spirit will
attend us, He will bless us in all our endeavors, and we shall bring
to pass the great designs of the Almighty that have been spoken of by
the Holy Prophets. It is for us to keep the commandments of God,
whether they refer to temporal or to spiritual things; whether they
relate to this world or to the world to come. We should seer to know
God and cleave unto him, carry out all his purposes, and he will lead
us in the paths of life.

Vol. 11,  p.166
I am glad that the Spirit of the Lord rests upon the President and and
people at this Conference. We are here to talk about these things, to
preach, and sing, and pray, and commune With one another and with the
Lord, and to try to get full of the Spirit of light, that we may go
from this Conference and communicate it to others.

Vol. 11,  p.166
May God help us to do his will and keep his commandments, in the name
of Jesus. Amen.[p.167] 

George Q. Cannon, October 8, 1865

Riches of the Gospel

Remarks made by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, in the Bowery, 
General Conference, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 8, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.167
I appreciate very highly the privilege that I have this morning, and
that I have had during this Conference, in meeting with the Saints; it
is the first Fall Conference I have had the opportunity of attending
for sixteen years. These are, indeed, precious privileges which God,
our Heavenly Father, has given unto us; these opportunities which we
now have of assembling ourselves together and dismissing the cares
that press us from week to week and month to month, casting them aside
to concentrate our minds and our thoughts upon the things of His
kingdom, devoting our attention to those heavenly principles which
have produced so much happiness and peace in our midst. It is good for
us to thus devote a portion of our time to the worship of our God. I
do not know how the Conference felt; but, for myself, after the vote
was taken yesterday to continue our Conference a week or a month if it
were necessary, or as long as the servants of God should feel inclined
to continue it, I experienced a great relief in my feelings; I felt
that that restraint was removed which had, to a certain extent,
oppressed us, with the view of hurrying through the business and
getting done by this evening. I thought that it was right, and I felt
a spirit of freedom that I had not experienced before, and I presume
that all the Saints felt alike on this subject. There is nothing more
important for us to attend to than that which we are engaged in
to-day. We cannot think of anything that is of greater importance to
us, as individuals and as a people, than this service. It is a
delightful work—a labor of love that our Heavenly Father has
guaranteed unto us the privilege of performing. The organization that
we now behold, the wonderful fruits and results which have attended us
from the beginning, and that are so delightful to contemplate to-day,
have all sprung from the service that we are now engaged in. We may
devote time, as it is necessary we should, to the labors of this
life—to plowing, to sowing, to harvesting, to building settlements, to
accomplishing the labors that devolve upon us of a temporal character;
these labors are important and necessary, but they are no more
necessary than those that we are now engaged in; they are no more
necessary than that we should assemble ourselves together frequently
to listen to the word of God, to be instructed in the principles of
life and salvation by those who have been our fathers in the Gospel.

Vol. 11,  p.167
It is necessary that we should examine ourselves, bring ourselves to
the light of truth, to learn whether we are taking the right course:
like the mariner, when he returns to port, he compares his ship
chronometers [p.168] with the correct time on shore, to see whether
they have been keeping true time and are in good condition to enter
upon another voyage, to enable him to obtain his bearings correctly,
that he may not lose himself when he is on the trackless ocean. We can
come to Conference in this manner and examine ourselves like men
returning from a mission after an absence of years among the nations.
They come back desirous of comparing themselves with their brethren in
Zion, saying, like Paul of old, that they have indeed not run in vain;
ascertaining for themselves that the Spirit that they have been
possessed of, and the course that they have taken, are the Spirit and
course that their brethren in Zion have been possessed of and taken.
There is a great deal of profit to be derived from associations of
this character. It is necessary that we should be brought very
frequently to a sense of our condition, of our dependence upon God, of
our relationship to him, of the obligations that rest upon us as his
children, and servants, and handmaidens. We cannot do this as we
should when we neglect opportunities like this; but, when we come
together and our hearts are filled with prayers and anxious desire
before God for his Holy Spirit to be poured out upon us, we then can
see if we have erred, if we have gone astray, if we have done anything
wrong and displeasing in the sight of our Father. These things are
brought to our minds, and we see ourselves in the light of the Holy
Spirit, we renew our strength before the Lord, and our determinations
to go forth and serve him with greater diligence and faithfulness in
the future than we have done in the past.

Vol. 11,  p.168
There is a mine of wealth in the Gospel of Jesus Christ that is yet
comparatively undiscovered by us. We see the world around us digging
here and there, and wandering over valleys and mountains in search of
hidden treasures; they spend their days and nights in searching for
those things and in planning by what means they can obtain them; but
we have, in the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ which has been
revealed unto us, an inexhaustible mine of wealth that is eternal.
There is room for us to continually exercise every faculty of our
minds and of our bodies in searching out the deep and inexhaustible
riches of the Gospel of Jesus Christ which has been committed unto us.
We have already partaken to some extent of this wealth; we already
have realized to some extent its richness, its abundance; and what we
have already obtained of it should be an incentive to us to be still
more diligent and persevering in seeking with earnestness and faith
unto God to give unto us of his power, and more and more of his
Spirit, and of that wealth which He alone possesses, that we may go on
increasing in eternal riches on earth to be prepared to enjoy them
throughout eternity. That man is truly rich, whatever his worldly
circumstances may be, who improves the opportunities he has, and who
seeks with all diligence to obtain all the blessings that pertain unto
the holy religion of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. There are
those, however, whom I have met with, who profess to be good
Latter-day Saints, who seem to be satisfied with the profession of
their religion, who seem to be satisfied with the fact that what is
called "Mormonion" is superior to everything else that is taught among
men. I presume they are of that class of whom President Young has
spoken—men who have been compelled to bow in submission to the truth,
because they could not contradict nor gainsay it; and that they have
become connected with this [p.169] system has seemed to be enough for
them; but is it enough?

Vol. 11,  p.169
In one sense it ought to be enough for us to knew that we have
received the truth and be satisfied with it, yet we should continue to
seek with energy and with faith to partake of those blessings and of
that power which our Father and God has to bestow upon us. If we would
seek to be possessed of these things with the same diligence the world
seeks for earthly riches, there is not a soul within the sound of my
voice but what will be refreshed, filled, and satisfied with the
blessings God will bestow upon him or upon her. It is a characteristic
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ to not be easily exhausted; on the
contrary, it is always attractive. You hear it to-day, as you heard it
thirty years or thirty-five years ago, and it possesses as many charms
and as many attractions now as then; repeating it does not wear it
out—does not make the subject threadbare—does not deprive it of its
interest; but, on the contrary, its interest increases as years roll
over our heads; as they pass by our interest in the work of God, and
our love for it, and our appreciation of its greatness, increase. In
this respect it differs from everything else we know of; it satisfies
every want of man's nature. Is there a want you can think of, is there
anything, in fact, connected with man's existence here, spiritual or
temporal, mental or physical, that the Gospel of Jesus Christ does not
satisfy? If there is, I have failed to discover it. It comprehends
everything; it gives light and it gives intelligence, it gives wisdom
upon every department of human life, it satisfies every longing desire
of the soul.

Vol. 11,  p.169
Before the Gospel reached you, my brethren and sisters who have
received it since you were of mature years, there were wants that
existed which now no longer exist; there were longing desires which
you indulged in, and which were ungratified by that which you could
obtain from the world, that are to-day gratified to their fullest
extent; there is no desire of your heart, there is no feeling of your
soul, that cannot be satisfied legitimately and consistently with your
nature in the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. You know how you were,
those of you who embraced the Gospel in Babylon—you know how you were
when the Gospel found you; there was, to quote a familiar expression,
an aching void within you. There were desires of your soul, or of your
spirit, which could not be gratified by the chaff and husks fed unto
you by the so-called teachers of the day; there were aspirations for
knowledge, for truth, and for God, that nothing could satisfy; you
sought in vain for their gratification; you searched on the right hand
and on the left, you inquired here and there, but you could not get
the knowledge you needed; there was no one who could give you the
satisfaction you yearned after; but no sooner did you hear the truth,
no sooner did you hear the sound of the everlasting Gospel, and the
voice of a man endowed with the Priesthood, than you felt that you had
found the pearl of great price, you felt that the desire of your heart
was about to be gratified, and that if this religion proved true, if
these statements and testimonies could be relied upon, then that which
you had so long sought for and desired was within your grasp.

Vol. 11,  p.169
Men may strive to repress these yearnings and desires after knowledge,
as priests and teachers do today throughout the earth; they may
ridicule and deny their existence, but there is that within us, as
children of God, which speaks louder and has more force, potency, and
effect than the traditions of our fathers or the teachings of our
former priests and [p.170] teachers ever had; there is the voice of
nature, there is the voice of heaven in our hearts, which calls for
revelation from God, which calls for knowledge, which calls for
certainty, which calls for something that is tangible and that can be
relied upon, and which man with his man-made systems and with his
fooleries, cannot gratify nor supply by any means in his power. We
hear men constantly talk about the delusion that exists here, and
about the folly of men seeking for revelation and knowledge from God.
The man must be an idiot who talks so; he who makes such assertions
does not understand the human character. If he had studied himself he
would have seen that there was something within himself which claimed
more than that which man can give—that there was a voice within him
which demanded and called loudly for truth—tangible, reliable
truth—something that could be understood and that came from God. If
this were not so, why do we see so many men running hither and thither
after knowledge, after spirit-rappers, astrologers, fortune tellers,
and phrenologists, to tell them their fortunes and reveal something
relating to the future; they will do anything that will give them any
idea of their future. These may be the perversions of the feeling, yet
you see the manifestations of this want cropping out in various forms
all over the earth, among every people, and even among the heathen.
When it is not governed by truthful principles, it is found running
astray, and leading men and women astray who are guided by it.

Vol. 11,  p.170
Wherever human nature exists, there is found a desire for the
knowledge of truth, a want of that which pertains to God and to
eternity, and this want or desire cannot be repressed. There is no
power on earth that can repress it; men's traditions may stifle it;
but when the spirit is allowed to operate freely and unrestrained, it
breaks through all these barriers, and brushes aside these cobwebs to
seek for truth—pure truth as it comes from the Eternal; and when it
once obtains a taste from the fountain of truth, and can drink freely,
it is refreshed, and the one great desire of the heart is satisfied.
This is as it has been with us, my brethren and sisters; hence the
contentment that prevails through our valleys and settlements; hence
the peace that is to be observed in our families. Peace broods over
Zion; there is life and buoyancy in the hearts of the children of
Zion. Why is this? It is because we have received that which we have
desired; because we are living in harmony with the laws of our being;
it is because the wants of our nature are being gratified through the
Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. If there be any among us who are not
satisfied, if there be any among us who are wandering hither and
thither, looking for something that they do not have, they are the
ones who have committed sin and transgression; they are the ones who
have grieved the Spirit of God; they are the ones who have forfeited
their claims upon God for his Spirit and his love, and they go with
their souls unsatisfied, seeking for contentment but finding it not.
If there be any among us who are thus seeking, they form a class that
is distinct from the faithful, humble Saints of God who live their
religion and work righteousness.

Vol. 11,  p.170
It should be a cause of thanksgiving and gratitude with us that God,
our Heavenly Father, in the abundance of his goodness and mercy has
revealed unto us his everlasting Gospel; that in his kindness he has
sent his Holy Angels from the heavens, with the truth, and the power,
and authority to administer the truth, and the ordinances pertaining
[p.171] to the truth, unto the inhabitants of the earth. Yes, God in
his mercy has visited our planet, where darkness reigned, where
confusion and ignorance had spread their dread consequences, and all
were like the blind groping for the wall, when the voice of God
sounded from the heavens and broke the long silence that had existed
for so many generations. Brother Brigham has said that, in his young
days, when he looked at the inhabitants of the earth he was reminded
of an ant hill in a state of excitement, with the ants running hither
and thither without aim or purpose. Now, this was the condition of
ourselves and fathers when the sound of the everlasting Gospel came to
the earth. The inhabitants of the earth were running hither and
thither, and there was no one to guide them, no one to control them,
no voice to be heard among the children of men saying with authority,
"Here is the way, walk ye in it;" there was none to say, "Thus saith
the Lord;" not a voice inspired of God, to be heard from pole to pole,
from east to west; but all were ignorant, all were confused, all were
dark. But since the Gospel has been restored, since it was received by
Brother Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and preached to the people, and
they listened to the testimony of God, what a charge has taken place
in the character of some portion of the population of the globe since
that time.

Vol. 11,  p.171
There are principles and qualities that have been and are being
developed for the last thirty-five years, that were supposed to have
no existence among men; it was supposed that they had disappeared,
that they never would be restored again. The key of knowledge through
which the Apostles wrought such wonders in the days in which they
lived was no longer to be found among men; but as soon as the Holy
Priesthood was restored to Joseph Smith—for he received the power and
authority from heaven, and through him the principles of heaven were
restored to the earth—then what a change we behold! From the midst of
the chaos that existed, order has been produced; from the midst of the
strife that everywhere prevailed, union has been brought to light;
from the midst of confusion and war, peace has been established; and
we see qualities developed now in the midst of our fellow-men which we
supposed never could have existed again. What is this attributable to?
Says one, "It is attributable to imposture and delusion." So they said
in the days of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ; but, let them say as
they please, we enjoy these fruits; for, whereas we lived in strife,
we now live in peace; whereas we lived in confusion, we now live in
the midst of good order; whereas we lived in ignorance, we now live in
the midst of knowledge, we bask now in the light of eternity, in the
rays of that light which surrounds the throne of God our Heavenly
Father, and our souls are satisfied, and we can rejoice and be glad,
and thank God from morning until night for having bestowed upon us his
everlasting truth. Why should it not be so?

Vol. 11,  p.171
We are taught to believe that the Gospel is the power of God unto
salvation to every soul that believes. Salvation from what? "Oh," says
one, "salvation to our souls." It is the power of God unto
salvation—the salvation not only of our spirits, but of our bodies. In
ancient days it saved the Jews, the Greeks, and the Barbarians from
error, from evil of various kinds, and it will in like maner save us.
In heaven, we believe, it produces order, peace, and happiness; and we
expect, when we leave here, to go to a sphere where, under the
influence of the Gospel,[p.172] every good quality of our nature will
be developed. Why should we not receive, by the application of those
heavenly principles to us and our lives here on the earth, the same
results? They have produced them in days gone by, they are producing
them now, and will continue to produce them as long as we live in
accordance with them.

Vol. 11,  p.172
Now, my brethren and sisters, there is nothing left for us to do but
to be faithful to that which has been revealed unto us. The evidences
which we have received are of that character that we will be under the
heaviest. condemnation unless we live agreeably to the principles God
has given unto us. We cannot plead, as many can, that we are ignorant;
we cannot make excuses of this kind, for we are not ignorant; we are
in the enjoyment of knowledge. We never went to prayer in our lives,
in secret, and supplicated God in faith for the blessings that we
needed, that we did not receive the desires of our hearts, and we
arose from our knees feeling that God was with us, and that his Spirit
and power were near unto us, and resting upon us. There never was a
time, from the day that we became Latter-day Saints to this day, that
we have asked in humility and meekness for any blessing and have had
to arise from our knees dissatisfied and empty; but we have always
received those blessings that have been necessary for us when we have
asked in faith. What a blessed and glorious privilege is this! When we
are in trouble, in the midst of affliction, and harrassed by our
enemies, we can go unto Him, who is the Author of our being, unto Him
who created all things, who has the power to control our enemies, and
pour out our souls in prayer and in supplication, and feel that the
record has been made; that the incense of our hearts has ascended
acceptably unto God, and is treasured up there, and held in
remembrance by his Holy Angels in his presence. What a glorious
privilege is this that we have, as a people and as individuals, no
matter how bowed down in sorrow, no matter how deep the affliction
that may be around us, this is an unfailing source of strength that
God has given unto us, and to this may be attributed the wonderful
preservations that we have experienced from the beginning.

Vol. 11,  p.172
How diligently our enemies have sought to destroy us, to destroy the
Holy Priesthood from the earth and kill the Lord's anointed! How often
has it seemed that they were just upon the point of closing upon us,
when it seemed that no earthly power that could be exerted could save
us from destruction! To whom shall we attribute these wonderful
deliverances which we have experienced? Shall we attribute them to
mortal power? Oh, no; we have learned too well how weak and futile is
mortal power. But what is it attibutable to? To the faith that God has
implanted in us through the revelation of the truth unto us. It is
attributable to his having rent the vail of darkness that has covered
the earth and revealed himself unto us. It is attributable to His
having opened up. the channel of communication between Himself and us.
Yes, there is a channel of communication between this people, the men
and women who compose this people, and the throne of our Father and
God; and our prayers have ascended acceptably in His ears, and they
have been registered on high, and they will be answered in their time.
There never has been a prayer offered up in faith, meekness, and
humility, from the day this Church was founded until now, but has
reached the ears of the Lord, and is registered in His presence, and
will be fulfilled, sooner or later, upon [p.173] the earth we inhabit,
upon our posterity, and upon the wicked who have afflicted us. Is not
this a glorious consolation? Do not your hearts swell with gratitude
and thanksgiving to God when you reflect upon this? It has been as a
wall of strength surrounding us; it has been greater than the
munitions of rocks and the lasting hills that have been reared like a
mighty bulwark around our homes. The prayers of the faithful servants
of God, which have been exercised from the beginning in behalf of
Zion, have been a tower of strength. Shall we call ourselves
Latter-day Saints, and fail to appreciate and make a right use of the
privileges and blessings which our God has given unto us? If we do, we
are unworthy of them; and if we continue to do so, the privileges and
the blessings which we may enjoy will be withdrawn from those who do
so and given to those who appreciate them, and who are more worthy of
them. You may depend upon that, as surely as you may depend that might
will come in the course of a few hours when the earth has performed
its diurnal revolution.

Vol. 11,  p.173
If I were to ask you to-day, my brethren and sisters, what you would
take for your standing and your privileges as Latter-day Saints, is
there anything that you could name? Is there anything on earth that
would be sufficient in your estimation to induce you to barter off the
standing you have in the Church of God and the privileges you enjoy as
members of his Church? There is nothing. You would say, if the wealth
of the world were to be laid at your feet in exchange, you would spurn
it as a thing of naught. But Satan does not tempt us in that style; he
knows better. He understands our nature more perfectly than this. The
experience he has gained in the past has enabled him to understand the
best way of approaching the human heart, how he can best beguile us
and insidiously lead us astray by temptations that are most effective.
If a man who was in the enjoyment of the Spirit of God one year ago
had been told that yesterday, on the 7th of October, a trifling
temptation would, be presented to him of a certain character (and that
at the time he would think contemptible) and he would yield to it, he
would be astonished; he would scarcely believe it. "What! will I
barter the wealth that God has given me, the wealth of the Gospel, the
wealth of freedom which is contained in it? What! will I barter the
joy, peace, and happiness that I now have for so contemptible a
temptation as that? Will I do it? No; I will not." Yet the year passes
away and the 7th of October comes to hand, the temptation is
presented, and the man who thought himself so impregnable in the
truth, and thought that he could not be tempted and seduced from it,
falls a victim, and to what? to the wealth of the world? No; but to
something that is so truly contemptible, mean, and low, that it is a
matter of astonishment to everybody who knows him how he could be
overcome by it.

Vol. 11,  p.173
By this we see the power of Satan, the knowledge of Satan, and his
cunning. He understands the avenues through which he approach us best;
he knows the weaknesses of our character, and we do not know the
moment we may be seduced by him, and be overcome and fall victims to
him. Our only preservation is in living near to God, day by day, and
serving him in faithfulness, and having the light of revelation and
truth in our hearts continually, so that, when Satan approaches, we
will see him and understand the snare that he has laid for us, and we
will have the power to say, "O no; God being my helper, I will not
yield to it; I will [p.174] not do that which is wrong; I will not
grieve the Spirit of God; I will not deviate from the path that my
Father has marked out for me; but I will walk in it." Can we do this
without the light of the Spirit? No; we cannot see where the path upon
which we have entered will lead to; we cannot tell what the results
will be; but when the light of the Spirit of God illuminates our minds
and we are enligtened by it, we plainly see the results; and if we do
not see them at the time, the Lord soon reveals them to us, and shows
us that if we continue to take that course we will grieve his Spirit
and fall victims to the adversary.

Vol. 11,  p.174
As I said in the beginning of my remarks, there is wealth in the
Gospel of Jesus Christ of which we have little knowledge to-day. There
is an eternity of truth and knowledge, principle after principle, law
after law, until every quality of our nature, of that God-like nature
which we have inherited from our Father and God, shall be fully
developed; until we shall be made capable of associating with God and
angels through eternity. The Gospel that has been revealed unto us
contains the principles that will bring this about. As we progress in
it we will receive additional knowledge, additional light and
intelligence, and our souls will be more and more satisfied. I rejoice
exceedingly in this, I thank my God for it, because my soul is
satisfied in this Gospel, and I know it would not have been anywhere
else. I know there is every good thing for us if we will live the
religion of the Lord Jesus.

Vol. 11,  p.174
There is this difference between God and Satan in the treatment of
mankind. Satan is perfectly reckless as to what the consequences may
be of anything he may give to the children of men. He will heap
temptation upon temptation before them, give them honor, riches, and
position, and, if necessary, he will give them revelation. What for?
To damn them. He does not care anything as to what may become of them;
but he offers them all he can control without judgment or
discrimination. God does not do so. What is the course God has taken
with us from the beginning to the present time? Is there a parent in
the congregation who has watched as carefully over his children as God
has over us? Is there a parent in the congregation who has withheld
improper blessings as carefully from them as God has from us? He has
watched over us tenderly and kindly, giving us a blessing here and a
blessing there, a revelation here and a revelation there, a precept
here and a precept there, as we could bear them, developing our
experience, and knowledge, and our wisdom, leading us gently and
safely in the path that will bring us into his presence. This is the
difference between God and Satan; but I can only give you a little
idea of it. Our Heavenly Father is a loving and a kind and beneficent
Parent. He, himself, has trod the path we are now treading. He is
familiar with every step of the road, with all the meanderings of this
life; for he has had the experience in it. He knows how to guide us
and how to time his blessings to our wants; and when you feel
impatient and dissatisfied because he does not give you more than you
now have, and when you are afflicted and bowed down in sorrow and
pain, let the reflection enter into your hearts to comfort you, that
our Father and God, our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, trod the path we
are now treading, that there is no affliction and sorrow that we are
acquainted with, or can be, that the Lord has not already had an
experience in; and he knows our condition, he knows what is good for
us. If we [p.175] need a gift and a blessing, he knows when to bestow
it upon us. This ought to comfort us; it ought to cause us to I
rejoice and be glad, and our hearts to be filled with thanksgiving
continually before the Lord our God for his abundant mercy and
kindness unto us his children.

Vol. 11,  p.175
Can we think of anything that would be good for us, or that we ought
to possess, that Satan can offer unto us, that we will not obtain if
we are faithful? Will he present unto us a good outfit by going to
California or to any other place? If we are only patient, and abide
our time, and serve God faithfully, he will bestow on us far more than
that. There is no good thing that may be presented to us that we
cannot obtain in the Gospel. We may let our minds range over the earth
and think of the greatness and glory possessed by kings and
potentates, these things are all embraced in the Gospel as a reward
for the Saints, who will enjoy even greater blessings than these
through their faithfulness. We talk about kings and nobles, and we
have admired their glory; but the day is not far distant when there
will be thousands of men in Zion holding more power, and having more
glory, honor, and wealth than the greatest and the richest of the
nobles of the earth. The earth and its fulness are promised unto us by
the Lord our God, as soon as we have the wisdom and experience
necessary to wield this power and wealth. Shall we not be patient,
then, and diligent when we have so much assistance given unto us?
Shall we not plod unwearingly and unmurmuringly forward in the path
God has marked out for us, when we have the help, the comfort, and the
consolation which he gives us day by day?

Vol. 11,  p.175
We are not working for that which is in the distance, and toiling for
the reward that is far removed, and that we have to look forward to;
but we are receiving our reward as we go along, even the rich
blessings of heaven, day by day and hour by hour, and we rejoice in
them; and if we are houseless and friendless—that is, so far as the
world is concerned—we have within us a wealth of comfort and joy that
the world know nothing of; they cannot give it, they cannot take it
away, for it comes from God. Why should we not be encouraged, then,
under these circumstances? If the Latter-day Saints conduct themselves
so as to receive condemnation, their condemnation will be most severe,
for they have light, they have knowledge, they have blessings the
superior of which no other people that we have any account of ever
received in the same length of time on the earth. Well, I rejoice in
these things. I do not wish to occupy your time any longer. My prayer
is, that God will bless you and us all, and enable us to appreciate
the great salvation he has committed unto us, for Christ's sake.
Amen.[p.176] 

George A. Smith, October 8, 1865

Synopsis of Remarks

By Elder GEORGE A. SMITH, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, General Conference, Oct. 8, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.176
It is somewhat of an undertaking to address so large an assembly. I
bear my testimony to the truth of the restoration of the everlasting
Gospel and this Work which God has commenced in these latter days.

Vol. 11,  p.176
It has been the earnest desire of my heart, from the time I received
the ordinance of baptism in 1832, to be able to fulfil my duties as a
Saint, and to perform those things which were required of me as an
individual—to watch over myself and keep out of mischief; that I might
be prepared, when my work is accomplished on the earth, to inherit the
blessings and glory of that King in whose service I am enlisted. I
presume that a large proportion of the Saints have kept these things
in mind, though I am astonished when I reflect upon the great number
with whom I have been acquainted that are not now to be found, and of
whom we have no report only that they have gone off this, that, or the
other way.

Vol. 11,  p.176
This reminds us of the parable of the sower that went forth to sow, as
described by our Savior; some of the good seed fell among thorns, and
they grew up and choked it; some fell by the way side, and the fowl,
gathered it up; some fell upon stony ground where it had not much
depth of earth, and it came up quickly, and when the sun was up it was
scorched and withered away; and some fell upon good ground and brought
forth thirty, sixty, and an hundred fold. This is the substance of the
parable, and the kingdom of God in the last days is certainly very
much like unto it.

Vol. 11,  p.176
Among the great number who have entered into the fold of Christ, by
baptism, few have remained faithful to the present time. There were
men among us whose hearts were faint—who felt that it would not do to
gather here, because, peradventure, it was the greatest undertaking of
any age. To attempt to settle a whole people, situated as we were, in
the midst of a howling desert a thousand miles from supplies, was too
great an undertaking in the eyes of many, and they dared not risk it.
It required faith, courage, energy, daring, and perseverance, almost
beyond description, to lead a people into the heart of the great
American desert and establish settlements. We now see travellers
arrive here by stage, who are proud of the achievement of having
crossed the Rocky Mountains. It required a people full of faith,
energy, and devotion to the cause of God, and a willingness to abide
every counsel given by the servants of God, to come here; and also
required a large amount of faith, patience, energy, self-denial, and
long-suffering to stay when they got here.

Vol. 11,  p.177
I presume it was over three years [p.177] after we came before a score
of men in the valleys ever believed that an apple, peach, or plum
could be grown here, and when the few men who had the faith and the
determination to set an example began to produce their peaches, plums,
and apples, and exhibit them, many opened their eyes with
astonishment. Who on the face of the earth would think that at an
altitude of four thousand four hundred feet above the level of the
sea, and in latitude nearly forty-one, and near the southern limit of
the isothermal line, such nicely-flavored, delicate fruit could be
raised!

Vol. 11,  p.177
We came to this land because it was so desert, desolate, and
God-forsaken that no mortal upon earth ever would covet it; but as
Colonel Fremont reported that at the mouth of Bear River, in the early
part of August, his thermometer stood at 29° Fah., three degrees below
freezing point, which would kill grain, fruit, or vegetables, our
enemies said "You Mormons may go there and welcome," chuckling to each
other over what seemed to them our annihilation. We had been driven
several times; our homes had been devastated both in Missouri and
Illinois; we had been robbed of everything, and some came here with
the little that they gathered up from the smoking ruins of their
habitations. The priests sent compliments to each other rejoicing that
those "Mormons" (who had been making the people acquainted with the
principles of the Gospel by teaching them that the Bible meant what it
said) had gone into the heart of a desert, never more to be heard of,
for the Indians would destroy and grim want would consume them. The
newspapers recorded the joy and gratification felt at the utter end of
"Mormonism." Governor Thomas Ford wrote as follows in the title page
of his History of Illinois:—"An account of the rise, progress, and
FALL of Mormonism." Notwithstanding, however, the many drawbacks and
difficulties encountered in the shape of drouth, crickets, grass
hoppers, and the cold, sterile climate, the Spirit of the Lord was
hovering over the Great Basin; as linguists tell us the Spirit of the
Lord brooded over the face of the waters anciently, so it brooded over
the Great Basin and the climate became genial and soft. I never was at
the crossing of the Sevier river in summer, for seven years after our
settlements in Iron county had been established, without experiencing
frost; and now the Soviet valley produces luxuriant fields of grain
and vegetables in the season thereof, in every place where the water
has been taken out from the mouth of that river to the head of it,
nearly nine thousand feet above the level of the sea. Who has done
this? God and the Saints have done it! The Saints have had faith and
walked over the land with the Holy Priesthood upon them and blessed
and dedicated it to the Lord, and have labored according to the
counsels of God, and the work has been accomplished.

Vol. 11,  p.177
To have told the Mountaineers ten years ago that grain could be raised
in the upper valleys of the Weber, where they encountered heavy frosts
every month in summer, would have incurred their ridicule; but the
genial influence of the Spirit of the Almighty has softened the rigor
of the climate, and the flourishing counties of Morgan and Summit are
the result.

Vol. 11,  p.177
In 1853, an expedition went out from Provo city after some Indians
that had stolen stock. They went up the Provo river and encamped near
where the city of Heber now stands, in the middle of summer. On their
return they reported to me that they were nearly frozen, and that much
of the wild vegetation was killed by the severity of the weather, and
that it [p.178] would be useless ever to attempt to raise grain there.
I suppose that Provo valley, this season, with all its losses, will
raise not less than thirty thousand bushels of grain and vegetables.
With a little reflection we can readily perceive that the Lord God of
Israel has blessed these mountains and valleys, which have been
dedicated and set apart by His servants for the gathering together of
His people and the establishment of His latter-day work upon the
earth.

Vol. 11,  p.178
Go to Pottawatomie, Iowa; Nauvoo, Illinois; or Kirtland, Ohio, and ask
for apples and peaches, and you will find them few and far between. In
February, 1857, I visited my former field of labor in Western
Virginia, and inquired of an old friend for fruit; his reply was, "My
peach trees are all killed, and I have not been able to raise any
peaches for six years." Have you any good apples? "Not an apple that
is fit to eat; our trees are all diseased, and many of them have
perished." This condition of things was very general. It is so
wherever the Saints have lived and been driven away—their glory has
departed to return no more, until the land is dedicated and
consecrated to God and occupied by the Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.178
We had to produce the necessaries of life from the ground, for we had
not the means to send abroad eleven hundred miles to purchase. In a
short time after the Pioneers settled this country, some twenty-five
thousand pilgrims to the land of gold passed through this Great Basin;
a large portion of them came here destitute, and they are indebted to
the inhabitants of these settlements for the preservation of their
lives.

Vol. 11,  p.178
California is indebted to the Latter-day Saints for its present
greatness. We opened its gold mines, explored its country, explored
and made the three principal roads leading there, and ran the first
ship load of American emigrants into the port of San Francisco, then
called Yerba Buena. We are the men that developed the resources of the
Pacific Coast, and then we fed those tens of thousands passing through
to that land, who would have starved and perished on the deserts had
we not provided them with bread while they travelled the roads we
made, to go to the mines.

Vol. 11,  p.178
The passengers on board the ship Brooklyn not only brought to the
Pacific Coast their valuable library, but a printing press, which they
established at Yerba Buena—now San Francisco, and from which was
issued the California Star in 1847-8. We are the Pioneers of the great
West. The Latter-day Saints established the first printing press in
Western Missouri, the Evening and Morning Star, published at
Independence in 1832-3, and the Upper Missouri Advertiser, in 1833, by
W. W. Phelps. After the destruction of the printing office by the mob,
the press was removed to Liberty, and was for years used to print the
only newspaper printed west of Booneville, Mo., excepting the Elder's
Journal, published for a short time in Far West.

Vol. 11,  p.178
We were the Pioneer settlers of Western Iowa, making the road and
bridging the streams from the vicinity of Keeosaqua to the Missouri
river, nearly three hundred miles. We established the first paper at
Council Bluffs, published by Elder Orson Hyde, entitled the Frontier
Guardian, in 1848-9 and 50.

Vol. 11,  p.178
The Omaha Arrow, published by Joseph E. Johnson, was the first paper
published in Nebraska, who subsequently published the Huntsman's Echo
at Wood river.

Vol. 11,  p.178
We introduced the culture of wheat and fruit in Western Missouri and
Iowa, improved agriculture in California, and developed the resources
of these mountains, making the roads [p.179] and showing men how to
travel them safely.

Vol. 11,  p.179
While all this has been done for our country, and we have
comparatively tamed the savage and held in check his wild and
blood-thirsty nature, that the inhabitants of the world could travel
across the deserts without being robbed and murdered, we have been the
subject of vile scandal, simply because our religious views were
different from those of the hireling clergy who occupy the pulpits of
Christendom. We taught that men should preach the Gospel without purse
or scrip—preach it freely; and a man who depended upon a congregation
for a salary by which to obtain his black coat and fit-out, was ready
to denounce preaching without purse and scrip as a heresy; why?
Because it would reduce him to the necessity of going to some useful
calling, instead of making merchandise of the Gospel, which God has
made free. It endangered his bread and butter; and thus priestcraft
has raised a constant howl that the Mormons were leagued with the
Indians. Why? Because we crossed the plains and the Indians did not
rob us. The reason the Latter-day Saints crossed the plains and the
Indians did not rob them was, they organized their companies, camped
in order, kept up guards, treated the Indians with kindness and
respect, seeking no quarrel with them, and passed right along. When
the Indians look down from the hills on one of our trains and see it
camped, they know it is a "Mormon" train; they see a nice corral, and
a guard out with the cattle who are carefully attending to their duty.
When they come up they get a kind word. When night comes the "Mormons"
kneel down to pray; they do not blaspheme the name of God. The Indians
see all this and conclude not to interrupt that company, for they
might get hurt—the "Mormons" having always provided their companies
with sufficient arms for protection. That is the way the Latter-day
Saints travel through these mountains uninterrupted. How is it with
others? They would organize a company on the frontiers, travel a while
in that condition, quarrel who should be captain, and divide into five
or six squads; and by the time they got to the Sierra Nevada there
would be only two families together, and they would divide their wagon
and make it into two carts, and separate, if they were not afraid of
the Indians. This way of scattering presents a temptation to the red
men which is really very hard for them to resist, for these plains
cannot boast of being safer than the streets of New York,
Philadelphia, and Washington, where millions are expended to pay
police to guard and protect the property and lives of white men from
the depredations of white men.

Vol. 11,  p.179
We can but have a deep feeling of sympathy when we realize the
grievous afflictions that have befallen our common country. We look at
the cause. When the Latter-day Saints organized their first
settlements in Missouri—when they undertook to lay the foundation of
Zion, although there was no charge which could be brought against them
for violating any law, constitutional or moral, yet, because they
introduced a new system of religion, the hireling clergy, the
priestcraft of the world, arose against them to destroy them. As
Governor Dunklin, of Missouri, said, "There are ample provisions in
the Constitution and laws of the State to protect you, but the
prejudice is so great among the people against you, that it is
impossible to enforce these laws." There is a great deal said about
the origin of the trouble between the North and the South; some said
it was the almighty negro; but the fact is, the people did not respect
the [p.180] Constitution of our country; for the Latter-day Saints
were driven in violation thereof from Jackson County to Clay, and from
Clay to Caldwell and Davis counties, and then from the State of
Missouri to Illinois, and from Illinois to the Rocky Mountains, robbed
and plundered of their property, their women ravished, their leaders
murdered, and there was not a solitary man arose to enforce the laws
or the Constitution in our defence. When the President of the United
States was applied to, all he would say was, "Your cause is just, but
we can do nothing for you." As soon as the Saints had found a shelter
in the Rocky Mountains, this feeling of lawlessness went rampant
throughout the Union. Men despised the statutes and the laws with
which they were bound, and it was mob upon mob, army against army,
until the whole country has been deluged in blood and craped in
mourning. When will the nation repent of these follies and maintain
those institutions God has introduced for the perfection of mankind P
When will they hold the Constitution sacred and inviolable, and seek
no longer to prostitute it for the destruction of the innocent? Until
this is done they may expect to see sorrow and woe, which will
increase upon their heads until they shall repent.

Vol. 11,  p.180
Brethren, we should consider these things within ourselves. We
commenced to make our settlements here under these circumstances, and
here we have found a shelter. It has been a home for the oppressed,
and a shelter to everybody that desired rest. The weary traveller has
had a chance here to refresh himself and enjoy the blessings that are
to be enjoyed in these valleys, and no man's rights have ever been
trampled upon.

Vol. 11,  p.180
It is true we have had a species of animals pass through here that
Alfred Cumming, in imitation of General Zachary Taylor, used to call
"Camp poicks," newspaper reporters, who, Cumming declared, prostituted
not only the body but the soul, by selling themselves for a
penny-a-line to lie; publishing their lies to the world as scandal
upon the heads of the Saints. They come here and drink of the mountain
water, partake of fine potatoes, and turnips, and luscious
strawberries, and feast upon the fruits of the valleys—the products of
our industry—and then go off and defame the people, and try to get
armies sent here to destroy the Saints. We care very little about
these things; but when that species of animals appear among us, we
look upon them as we do upon a serpent; we calculate they intend to
bite, and all we ask of them is, to do as they generally have done,
tell such big lies that nobody in their right senses can believe them.

Vol. 11,  p.180
We have had another class of animals in the shape of Federal
Officials. We have had fifty-eight of them, part of whom came here and
conducted themselves like gentlemen; but we have had one thing always
to consider, with one or two exceptions—very honorable ones,—they have
scarcely ever sent anybody here that could get a place anywhere else.
If they could get an appointment in any other Territory, or a
magistracy in the District of Columbia, or a clerkship in a
Department, or the appointment of a weigher or gauger in the Custom
House, they would never come to Utah. Coming to Utah was the last
thing and the last place for a man perfectly desperate for the want of
an office. As the Secretary of State said when he sent Perry E.
Brochus here to be judge, he had to send him somewhere to get him "out
of the way;" and when he would not stay here, he was immediately sent
to New Mexico.

Vol. 11,  p.181
We have generally known what the qualification of men was, and
understood [p.181] it precisely when they came. Their qualification
generally was that they had performed some dirty work for some
successful politician. A few that have come here have done as well as
they knew how, with a mediocrity of talent—that is, if they had bright
talents they seldom displayed them; and the majority of them come in
here, open their eyes (putting one in mind of chickens just come
through the egg-shell, when they get a sight of the light for the
first time), and exclaim, "There are awful things here ] tremendous
things here!" and they begin to make reports, and print and publish
them, go off to California and write for a year in succession there,
drawing their salaries to report how things are in Utah. All these
things we have had to encounter; but our industry, our economy and
prudence, our loyalty, and our firm and determined adherence to the
Constitution of the United States, have carried us through the whole
of it.

Vol. 11,  p.181
The administration of President Buchanan brought the power of the
Government to bear against us. The traitor, General A. S. Johnston,
was sent with what was then called by Secretary Floyd the best
appointed army that was ever fitted out by this Government since its
formation. General Scott issued orders to keep the troops massed and
in hand, the supply trains to be kept with the main body of the army.
The newspaper press of the country asserted that this army was to
cause the blood of the Elders and Saints to flow in the streets of
Great Salt Lake City. The mails being stopped, and the ordinary
sources of communication closed, it was supposed the "Mormons" would
be ignorant of the movements until the army came upon them like a
thunder cloud. The Governorship was tendered to a number who were
unwilling to come out with a formidable army, but were willing to come
without. Benjamin McCullough, of Texas, declined the honor on the
ground that a confirmed old bachelor ought not to interfere with
polygamy. Colonel Alfred Cumming accepted the office, and his
appointment was hailed with general acclamation by the enemies of
Utah, as he was considered a man of desperate character, who had on
one occasion compelled even Jeff. Davis to apologise. When Governor
Cumming arrived here and investigated the matter, he was satisfied
that the Administration had been duped, and he made official reports
to Washington that the charges against the Saints were totally
unfounded, and the Administration let the whole matter fizzle out, and
Uncle Sam, the generous old gentleman, had to submit to his pocket
being picked to the tune of about forty millions of dollars—the cost
of the Utah expedition.

Vol. 11,  p.181
The lies upon which the Administration had acted were, that we had
driven the judges from the country, had burned the Utah Library and
the records of the courts of the Territory. When the matter was
investigated it was discovered that the judges had gone off to the
gold mines, where they could get some feet, or on other speculations,
where they stayed until their time was out, not forgetting, however,
to draw their salaries. The Library and court records, never having
been disturbed, were found all right.

Vol. 11,  p.181
I have been truly astonished at the character and conduct of a large
portion of the Government officials we have been brought in contact
with. One of them, Governor Harding, was presented by the grand jury
of the 3rd Judicial District of the United States Court as a nuisance,
and he was removed by Mr. Lincoln's Administration immediately after.

Vol. 11,  p.182
Whenever a bill is presented before Congress to benefit the people of
[p.182] Utah in any way, it is generally referred to a committee, and
there it dies. What is the reason? There is not a man in either House
of Congress that dares to record a vote calculated to favor the people
of Utah, for the mass of the inhabitants here are "Mormons." It is
admitted that we have established ourselves in the desert under the
most trying circumstances, making a half-way house for travellers
between the Mississippi and the Pacific, rendering it safe to
establish mail and telegraph lines; but the member who would record a
vote in favor of this people in any way, the first thing he would hear
would be his denunciation in every pulpit of his district by the
black-coated gentry, and that would make his political grave. I
sympathise with that class of men, as many of them otherwise would be
willing to extend the same privileges, donations of land to settlers,
means to erect public buildings, open highways, and sustain schools,
as to other Territories.

Vol. 11,  p.182
We have never had one dollar from any source to aid in the cause of
education. We have built our school houses, hired our school teachers,
paid the school bills for our poor—have done everything that has been
done in education, without one dollar of encouragement from the parent
Government. I have been astonished at this. I suppose it is the policy
of the Government to extend the facilities of education, but it has
not been done here; not one solitary dime has been received by Utah,
while millions upon millions have gone into the treasuries of other
states and Territories for school purposes from the Federal
Government.

Vol. 11,  p.182
This is the freest people on the face of the earth. By a faithful
observance of the laws and Constitution of our country, and by
obedience to the principles of our holy religion, we can enjoy the
greatest amount of freedom.

Vol. 11,  p.182
The foundation has been laid, and the building will be erected upon
it. God is at the helm, and no power can destroy his kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.182
May God bless us, and enable us to fulfill our high destiny, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Daniel H. Wells, October 8, 1865

Eternal Life Revealed in the Gospel

Remarks by President DANIEL H. WELLS, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, General Conference, Oct. 8, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.182
It is with joy and satisfaction indescribable to myself that I enjoy
the privilege, brethren and sisters, of standing before you at this
Conference this afternoon.

Vol. 11,  p.182
It is known to a great majority of you that I have been to Europe on a
mission. I am glad that I have been to that country, and that I have
been permitted to return to these valleys [p.183] again. Whether I go
away or return is all one to me, inasmuch as I am called to act in the
Church and kingdom of God; and where the Lord appoints me to act is
where I wish to be; that is my place and position, and it is my
delight to be subservient unto the call, and unto the counsel of those
who hold the authority to dictate in the Church and kingdom of God. If
I know myself, that is the place I wish to occupy at all times and on
all occasions, and it gives me great satisfaction if I can fill that
that place, and perform the mission and duties required of me to
perform, in that way that shall be pleasing to them and unto my Father
in heaven; for if I please them I shall please Him, and if I please
Him I shall please them.

Vol. 11,  p.183
I feel grateful for the privilege of being a member of the Church and
kingdom of God, and of being willing to do his bidding and abide the
counsels of his servants. I feel happy in this calling, and to be
associated with a people whose bosoms beat responsive with mine in
regard to the great principles of the Gospel of salvation which has
been revealed in these days for the guidance of the children of men
upon the earth, that all people may avail themselves of these
privileges and principles the same as we have done, if they choose it.
They have this option within themselves, to obey and walk in the ways
of life and salvation or to reject them; they can do as they please
when the principles of salvation are made known unto them; they have
their agency, and inasmuch as they will adopt them, they can enjoy the
privileges which we now enjoy, and they cannot obtain them upon any
other principle. As we have heard this morning, everything that is
worth having we can obtain through the principles of the Gospel, and
they are for the people of God.

Vol. 11,  p.183
The whole world, we may say, have gone a whoreing after other gods,
and they worship not the God of Israel, the true God. They do not know
Him, nor do they take the pains to know Him whom to know is life
eternal, as we read in the Scriptures. What can the world tell you
about Him? Nothing; they do not know Him. How are we to learn God whom
to know is eternal life? We learn to know Him through the principles
of the Gospel. He is revealed to man through the authority of the Holy
Priesthood, which has been established among the children of men
through the revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ to His servants. What
did we know about Him who is our Father, previous to receiving this
latter-day Work? Could we tell anything about the relationship that
existed between God and his children? anything about the object of God
in bringing man upon the earth? We knew nothing about this nor about
the laws which should govern and control him to bring him to
exaltation in the presence of God. In ignorance of these great
principles, mankind come upon the earth, they live and they die. They
do not know how to subserve the purposes of the Almighty in their own
being, how to accomplish the object of their creation and the end of
their being on the earth. They cannot learn the things of God without
the Spirit of God. I have in my own feeble way tried to teach the
people concerning the things of God, to teach them who God our
Heavenly Father is, or in other words, the ways of eternal life, and
the relationship which exists between God and man; to teach them those
principles which will subserve their being on the earth while they
tarry here, and the laws which the Almighty has revealed for them to
obey. I have borne a faithful testimony to the children of men, so far
as I have had [p.184]  the power, while I have been on my mission, and
have endeavored to do what good I could whenever an opportunity
presented itself. But I have often times felt as though the people did
not wish to know the things I had to teach them, and that they might
as well be left with their idols. I have felt that my testimony has
rebounded back upon me, for they cared not to know the things of God.
The world treat the revelations of God to Joseph Smith in the last
days as an idle dream. They do not care to investigate it because they
think it is a humbug and beneath their notice; they treat it with
contumely and disrespect; they are united almost universally in
rejecting it, in passing it by, while the kingdom of God is actually
transpiring upon the earth, and before the face and eyes of the whole
world, and they mark it not; they have eyes and cannot see, ears and
cannot hear, hearts and cannot comprehend nor understand, or if they
do understand, will not obey the truth, but they will reject it. But
does this conduct make it any less true? No, my good friends, No.

Vol. 11,  p.184
We read in the good book that "strait is the gate and narrow is the
way which leads to eternal life, and few there be which find it." If
the world wish to be saved in the kingdom of God, let them take heed
to the words of his servants that are abroad in the earth, for they
have the authority of the Holy Priesthood, the authority of heaven;
the angel of God has come and restored the Gospel to the earth in
these last days, and we know it, and feel able to hear this testimony
to all the world, and it has already gone as it were upon the wings of
the morning to all the world. Let the people reject it if they can
afford to do so; we know they cannot afford to reject it; it is the
most expensive thing they ever rejected; they had better receive it if
they knew what would be for their best good. The authority of the Holy
Priesthood is here upon the earth, and all people can avail themselves
of it if they think proper to do so. Why do not the world do it? That,
however, is their own affair: if we are faithful and acquit ourselves
as men of God, we thereby clear ourselves of the blood of this
generation. The communication has been opened up between the heavens
and the earth. Do you know it, Latter-day Saints? You do. Do the world
know it? They may if they will take the proper course to put
themselves in possession of this knowledge, but they do not care to
know it; they are like the blind that are led by those who are blind,
and they will all fall into the ditch together.

Vol. 11,  p.184
I have felt a pride in speaking to the people in different nations and
countries, of telling them that there is a place where good men may
gather together, where men and women of integrity dwell, where the
rights of all men are protected; that there is a place upon the
footstool of God where the rights of mankind can be enjoyed and
respected, where all can have the liberty of worshipping God according
to the dictates of their conscience; that there dwells a people who
are for God: there the earth has been reclaimed and is being brought
in subjection to the rule of the God of Heaven, and the predominating
feeling is for God. I have felt proud in hearing this testimony, and
pointing my finger to Utah, where good men and women may dwell in
peace, and where good order and good government prevail, and the
people are in subjection to Heaven's rule. Who is doing this? You,
Latter-day Saints. Where else can such a thing be found? Nowhere.
Abroad in the world evil influences predominate everywhere, but here
it is not so. Not but that there is evil here, more or [p.185] less: I
expect to find it. If it were not mingled up with the people of God,
then the wheat and the tares would not grow together until harvest, as
the parable of the Savior plainly intimates would be the case, and
this would supply grave reasons against it being the Church and
kingdom of God. The kingdom of heaven is like unto a net cast into the
sea which gathers both good and bad. I expect this is the
characteristic of the Church of God here; but still, the predominating
influences are for God, the great majority of the people are
submitting themselves to high Heaven's rule, and seeking with all
their might to establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, and it is
extending abroad, lengthening its cords and strengthening its stakes.
It is a great blessing to live in such a place as this; a great
blessing to be a citizen of the Church and kingdom of God upon the
earth, and to hail from Zion. The world may treat you with contempt,
but let them laugh who wins; and who will win if the Latter-day Saints
do not?

Vol. 11,  p.185
The world are in ignorance with regard to the principles that will
save mankind; they do not know of any principles that will save any
portion of mankind either here or hereafter—they do not know how to
save themselves. They have a pretty good government in England, and I
like that country pretty well for a great many things. You can go
there and bear your testimony, and tell the truth, and be protected by
the laws of the country; you can do that without being exposed to much
danger of being mobbed, as the Latter-day Saints have been in this
country, although there is some opposition; but the people stand in
fear of the administrators of the law, because they will administer it
even in protection of the Latter-day Saints. It is a nice little
island, the island of Great Britain; and there dwell upon it a great
many good, warm-hearted people, and I love them. There are a great
many people there who are trying to know the ways of eternal life, and
they will treat the ministers of salvation with more respect than in
many other countries. I am glad to be associated with such a people.

Vol. 11,  p.185
There are many persons who belong to the Church in foreign countries
who would be glad to be gathered with the people here, and there are
many who, although they do not belong to the Church and kingdom of
God, still feel to realize and know that there is something necessary
to be done. They have no confidence in the organized systems of
religion of the present day. They can see no consistency in them, and
suppose that everything in the shape of religion is a humbug.
"Mormonism" has sprung up in the same age, and they condemn it without
examination as being, like all the rest, nothing more than an idle
dream. Talk to them about revelation; yes, they have false
revelations, and if they have false revelations and false spirits,
does it prove that there are no true ones? The very reverse is the
fact, and they would find true revelation and true spirits if they
would only seek for them in the right way.

Vol. 11,  p.185
We, as Latter-day Saints, have cause to be thankful that we have found
out the way of eternal life, because we have had the blessed privilege
of living in this day and age of the world in which the Gospel of
salvation has been revealed for the guidance of the children of men;
that we have been recipients of that knowledge which leads to eternal
life and salvation in the presence of God; that we have been gathered
out from the world that we may not partake of her abominations and of
the plagues which are to come upon her; that this land has been
consecrated and [p.186] dedicated to God; that it has been held for
the Latter-day Saints to occupy, to plant, and build, and inhabit, and
that in consequence of this the land has been made to bring forth for
the sustenance of His people who have been gathered out from where the
wicked rule and the people mourn.

Vol. 11,  p.186
Those who have embraced the Gospel in foreign lands sigh for
deliverance, and the hope of this deliverance is the only ray of light
that burns in their souls, and that gives them joy; although they live
with their whole lives oppressed, this beam of gladness has found its
way into their souls through the principles of the Gospel, and hence
they are less oppressed in their feelings than many others. A hope
springs up in their bosoms that the time will come for their
deliverance from the oppression under which they groan. Many of you
have been delivered from those bonds, and from that oppression. You
may have suffered poverty and sickness, and been afflicted in many
ways, and perhaps have found things different than what you
anticipated in many respects in this your newly adopted country, yet
you have been delivered from a land where oppression reigns, and have
been placed in a land of liberty—in a country where you can expand and
grow, where you can plant your children with a hope that they may rise
to importance in the kingdom of God, to something beyond what you and
your forefathers have been enabled to do in the land where you have
formerly lived, that you and your offspring may dwell where virtue,
peace, and industry may meet with their reward.

Vol. 11,  p.186
How is it in many of those old countries with the poor?—and it is with
this class that we have the most to do; for some cause, known perhaps
best to Him that rules on high, it is the poor who embrace the Gospel,
who receive the Gospel, who receive the message of good tidings, it is
to them a theme of gladness and joy more than to any other class of
men. Hundreds and thousands of them are out of employment, their
stores gone, and they have no resources but what arise from their
daily labor, and they are on the borders of starvation. The dearth in
cotton has thrown thousands of people out of employment upon the cold
charities of the world. How is it here, saying nothing about religion?
Here a man can get a little land, and in a short time gather around
him the necessaries of life upon which he can subsist and let the
world wag as it will; his condition is improved, and he may hope to
rise to wealth and influence. How is it there? Why he may tread in the
path in which his fathers trod, but can go no further—can advance no
higher in the scale of existence; if times are good he may subsist,
and that comfortably—I am speaking of the poor classes, those that the
Gospel most generally find, to them such a deliverance as the Gospel
offers is glad tidings of great joy, for they can plant themselves
where their children can rise above what their fathers have been. This
is what many thousands of the Latter-day Saints have accomplished by
emigrating from that country to this, and many more thousands will be
benefited in the same way.

Vol. 11,  p.186
This is only one of the benefits which the Gospel confers upon those
who obey it; it benefits man whenever it touches him, temporally and
spiritually, religiously, morally, and politically; it gives him an
understanding of life; it teaches him how to live and how to exalt his
being to the standard of heavenly intelligence; how to bring up his
children and educate them in a proper manner, and how to avail himself
of the facilities and advantages which the sciences [p.187] and arts
present to advance the purposes of the Almighty in the redemption of
the human race; teaching him not only how to live in time, but in all
eternity; giving him knowledge how to stand forth like a man of God in
the world to subserve His purposes.

Vol. 11,  p.187
The Latter-day Saints have the most cause of any people on earth to
rejoice continually in Him who has bestowed upon them the proud
position which they occupy; for the authority of Heaven is here, and
the wisdom of Heaven is here, and you can find it nowhere else. I had
the privilege of telling the people in those old countries that the
sanctuary of the Lord was not with them; but in order to get the
blessings necessary to qualify them to enter into the presence of God,
they would have to go to that place where the people of God are
abiding, where they shall be strengthened and become even a great and
mighty nation; and I thank God that there is a people on the earth
that can no longer be ignored by the great and mighty of the earth,
for they have attained a standing and a position that must be
respected. They may ignore this people if they think they can afford
to do it, and we can afford to wait and see the purposes of the
Almighty roll forth on the earth better than any other people can,
because we are on the safe side; we have more time to wait. If the
wicked knew when it is well with them, they would hasten to make their
peace with the Almighty, for his judgments are abroad upon the earth,
and who can stay his hand. They are upon the wicked, and they know and
feel it.

Vol. 11,  p.187
The great mass of mankind are ready to ridicule the people of God,
they are ready to ridicule his servants because they stand forth and
declare that an angel of the Almighty has come to restore the Gospel
in its fullness, and that Joseph Smith was called of God to be his
Prophet; all this they say is nonsense, and they reject it without
inquiring into the reason why they reject it. If they can afford to do
this, we can afford to live our holy religion and bear their contumely
and reproaches better than they can afford to give them. Such abuse
hardly ruffles my feelings, if they will only keep their hands off;
and if there is any danger of violence of that sort, we shall be
apprised of it; there is not much danger in them, that is, unless they
can take you by surprise. If the Latter-day Saint is on his guard,
panoplied with the armor of righteousnesss, he may walk through the
earth without being molested, because the Spirit of the Almighty will
show him where the danger lies, and he can Ward it off; and wisdom
will be given him to absent himself from those places where danger is
and turn away in another direction. Wisdom will be given him also what
to say and what to do under every circumstance. The great evil that
besets the path of the Saints is when they depart from the principles
of eternal truth and rectitude, and betray their trust; for this they
place themselves in the power of the enemy; and this they do when they
are asleep, not when they are wide awake, and they are led little by
little until they make shipwreck of their faith and go headlong to the
devil, which they would not do while walking in the ways of
righteousness. Have I felt that I have been in deadly peril? Yes, many
times, if the enemy could have had his way. Sometimes I have felt like
buckling on pistols, and at other times I would feel perfectly safe
without them. In my travels no man has had the temerity to come up to
my face and insult me; but I have heard the grinding of their teeth; I
have heard what they would say to me addressed to somebody
else.[p.188] 

Vol. 11,  p.188
As I have already said, I cannot express to you the feelings of joy
and gladness which pervade my whole soul upon my return home, and to
meet with so friendly a people; you cannot imagine what big feelings
it gives me to have the privilege of meeting with the Saints in this
and in other countries. Wherever I meet the Saints I feel that I
always have known and been with them. Why is this? Because they have
partaken of the same Spirit that I possess, and it runs from soul to
soul like oil, or like water, or electricity, pervading each and every
Saint wherever I have met them in any country. It is good when you are
far distant from Zion to meet a people who will receive you with such
a spirit and feeling. It is different now to what it has been with
some of the Elders who have gone forth to preach the Gospel in the
early days of the Church, when they found none to receive them
possessed of a kindred spirit. After they had made known the message
of heaven and found a people willing and glad to receive it, they soon
found friends, and they found the same friends I found, namely, an
honest-hearted people in ignorance with regard to the principles of
life and salvation; they have been made acquainted with those
principles, and there are many others who have not yet been made
acquainted with them, although the Gospel has reached the ears of many
of the inhabitants of the earth, and we have established ourselves in
the earth as Latter-day Saints—the sons of God—in other words the
Almighty has established his Church and kingdom on the earth with the
authority thereof, and it is no longer to be ignored by the people of
the world; it is a fixed fact.

Vol. 11,  p.188
I do not know what they will do next, but I expect they will be found
trying to do their utmost against it. I do not look for anything else.
The Latter-day Saints expect to do a great work when they seek to dig
down the hill of error which has accumulated for six thousand years on
the earth; this they expect to do with the Gospel and by the blessings
of God and his power assisting them, and so continue their labor until
the earth is redeemed and brought back again to its pristine glory and
perfection, and the kingdom of God rules and predominates all over its
face, and the power of the wicked be essentially broken, and law and
good order prevail everywhere, and men learn war no more. These may
appear high-swelling words, and they may appear absurd to the millions
of the earth. It does not mattel to me how absurd they look, the facts
in the case remain the same; all these things will be fulfilled in the
own due time of the Lord; this Work has already commenced and is now
transpiring before the face and eyes of all men. It is not done in a
corner, but before the whole world in the tops of the mountains; our
light is not hid under a bushel, but it is set upon a hill, that all
the world may see it. The truth of the Almighty is being made known in
these last days, and it is a mighty testimony to the people, and they
will be sorry if they do not take heed to it. There cannot be a
greater testimony to the world than the living existence of this
people in the tops of the Rocky Mountains, and all people can see it.

Vol. 11,  p.188
I rejoice in this work; let it roll forth and my heart is glad. I feel
proud to be associated with such a people; I feel proud that such a
people exist; I feel glad and rejoice exceedingly in my soul, that I
have lived in this day and age of the world, and have the privilege of
bearing this testimony to the nations, and of becoming a citizen of
the kingdom of God; of aiding to lay a foundation to build upon for
time as well as for [p.189] eternity, that we may come forth in the
great hereafter and become associated with the Gods of eternity. What
do the world know about all this? Simply nothing.

Vol. 11,  p.189
I have been absent from home about eighteen months; during that time I
have attended meetings in England among the different Conferences; I
have been to Scandinavia on a short visit, and have been engaged in
the Office at Liverpool in the publishing department a portion of my
time. I felt exceedingly to rejoice in my labors, and had pretty good
health, for me, as a general thing; although I have felt as though I
could have done more if my health had been better. I felt to regret
that I could not do half as much as I wanted to do; this was the only
feeling of regret which accompanied me on my return. I have not
accomplished half as much as I would liked to have done. It seems a
long way to travel, considerable time spent in coming and going, for
so short a mission, but with me it is all right to go or to stay; so
long as I am useful in the Church and kingdom of God, it does not
matter to me where my time is spent as long as I live.

Vol. 11,  p.189
The joy and gladness which I feel in meeting with my brethren again in
this place is inexpressible. Some of them have told me that they
intended to give an expression of their gladness at my return, and
were disappointed at my entering the city sooner than they expected I
would. I will take the will for the deed; the good feelings which
prompted the wish to do that I think more of than any manifestation or
demonstration that might have occurred. I know there exists in the
bosoms of my brethren towards me a good and genial feeling that
mingles with the feelings in my own breast. I realize that I have the
faith and prayers of my brethren, and have realized their efficacy in
many dangers, both by sea and by land, while I have been travelling to
preach the Gospel, while I have been writing, while I have been
afflicted in sickness, and while I have had difficulties to overcome.
In all these circumstances I have felt buoyed up by that feeling which
beats responsive in your hearts and my own. I have had the benefit of
your prayers and appreciate them; they have bean answered upon my
head, and this is a living testimony to me, also, that your prayers
are heard, and that you have learned how to approach God in an
acceptable manner to find favor in his eyes, and have your prayers
answered. My health is much better; the journey to Europe has done me
good, and God has done it. This is His work, and we are His people.

Vol. 11,  p.189
We talk about having done this and that; but it is the Lord who has
done it, and we are merely instruments in his hands of accomplishing
His purposes in the earth. It is a great honor to be an instrument in
the hands of God of establishing His kingdom, and of bringing forth
His purposes in the last days. The Saints are based upon the eternal
rock of truth and they will stand when the refuge of lies is swept
away; they are those who will be found wise in their generation, and
with oil in their lamps, and they will be the ruling and governing
class of mankind; they will possess the earth, and the kingdom under
the whole heavens will be given unto them.

Vol. 11,  p.189
If we read the Bible we find that God has placed in His Church
Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, Teachers, gifts and blessings for the
edifying of the Saints and the work of the ministry, etc.; but the
religious world in the 19th century say that these are all done away;
they are satisfied to read about what the ancients enjoyed, and go
hungry and naked themselves.[p.190] When you go into an hotel for
dinner you read the bill of fare, and actually partake of the good
things therein noted. We should think a man either crazy or a feel who
would read the bill of fare and exclaim against eating the savory food
it describes. The Bible cannot ordain a person with authority to stand
forth and obey himself and administer the ordinances of the house of
God to others. "No man taketh this honor upon himself but he that is
called of God as was Aaron;" and how can a man be called of God as was
Aaron without immediate revelation from Him? If Jesus had to be
baptised unto the baptism of repentance to fulfill all righteousness,
who else should be exempt? He went down into the waters and was
baptized, and the voice of God said, "This is my beloved Son in whom I
am well pleased, hear ye him." He said to Nicodemus, "Except a man be
born of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of
heaven." This is recorded in the Bible which the Christian world
acknowledge to be their rule of faith. I exhort them to live to it.
There is nothing said in the Bible about sprinkling, and the word
baptize means immersion, and the world may quibble about it as much as
they please. It is through these principles and this administration
from under the hands of the servants of God that we receive the Holy
Ghost, which will lead into all truth, and to an increase of knowledge
in the things of God; through this channel we lears to know God, whom
to know is eternal life. That Spirit which lighteth every man that
cometh into the world, causeth mankind to seek after the truth and to
become anxious after their eternal welfare, and to know about their
hereafter. You may travel in every country and you will find this
feeling pervading mankind; for everybody, except the infidel, worships
at some shrine, and the infidel says there is no God, and does not
worship anything. The Scripture says, to know God is eternal life. How
can we know Him and learn Him? This is an important question for
Latter-day Saints as well as for others. How shall we learn to know
the only wise and true God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent. and know
the relationship that exists between Him and His children, and the
purpose He had in bringing us into this existence?

Vol. 11,  p.190
Let us keep this our second estate, for having kept our first estate
we have been reserved to come upon this earth and obtain a tabernacle
of flesh, pass through this mortality and have the privilege of
accomplishing the object and the purpose of the Almighty in the
organization of this earth. Let us be wise in our day, and secure unto
ourselves those blessings that are for us. Let us be true and
faithful, and full of that integrity which can look Heaven in the face
without a blush, clinging to the truth, and never swerving from it for
a single moment; and may God bless us and help us to do so is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.[p.191] 

Ezra T. Benson, October 9, 1865

Exhortation to Home-Manufacture

Remarks by Elder EZRA T. BENSON, at the General 
Conference, Great Salt Lake City, Oct. 9, 1865.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.191
I feel grateful for this opportunity of speaking a few words at this
Conference, and for the blessings that have been conferred upon us
during its session.

Vol. 11,  p.191
We have had a very interesting Conference, and there has been a great
deal said which is of vital interest to the kingdom of God. We have
come here to receive instruction for our further progress in
prosecuting the purposes of God in the future, and for our present
individual and mutual benefit. Can we carry the spirit of these
instructions home with us, and diffuse it in our families, in our
wards, and in the different settlements where we, as delegates to this
Conference, reside? If we can do this, then the Saints in the
different settlements who have not been at this Conference will be
equally benefited with us.

Vol. 11,  p.191
Can we not only treasure up, but carry out, what we have heard this
afternoon, and manufacture at home all we possibly can? Yes, we can do
it; and we all feel that we can; and we now feel determined in our
hearts to commence to do it when we go home from this Conference, that
we may be benefited and enjoy the blessings that it is our privilege
to enjoy. Who has made this request of us? The President and Prophet
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, whom we have
raised our hands to heaven to sustain. There is not an Elder in this
vast assembly that would refuse to go to Europe, or to the islands of
the sea, were he called to do so by this Conference. To refuse to
respond to such a call would be a disgrace to him, and a sure token
that he was weak in the faith, and if he possessed any influence among
the Saints he would lose it. Now, it is the same Priesthood, the same
power and authority, that has called upon us unitedly as a people, as
parents, as children, as families and settlements, as the Saints of
the Most High, to produce and make among ourselves that which we
consume, to carry out to the best of our abilitiy in all our
settlements this very excellent counsel. It is a faithful attention to
such instructions that will insure our salvation here, and our
salvation in the celestial kingdom of God hereafter; for it is by
means of the Holy Priesthood, and the keys and power of it, that we
shall be led back into His presence.

Vol. 11,  p.191
The great object and purpose of the religion of Jesus Christ is to
bring all the faithful back into the presence of their Father and God;
for all who will abide a celestial law shall have a celestial glory,
and a celestial glory is the highest glory is the highest glory that
we have any knowledge of—it is where our Heavenly Father dwells; and
no faithful [p.192] Saint can ever feel satisfied short of reaching
His presence and beholding His face. We are banished from our Father
in Heaven in this low, sinful world; but we are not altogether lost,
for He is feeling after us, and if we will listen to and obey the
counsels of His servants, we shall be saved.

Vol. 11,  p.192
The brethren have spoken to us with great power during this
Conference; I never have seen, in all my life, more power resting upon
the Elders. I feel to bear my testimony to the truth of "Mormonism,"
as the world call it, to the truths that the Prophet Joseph Smith has
brought forth, and to the truth that President Brigham Young reveals
to this people; these are the truths of heaven, and they will lead all
who obey them to the possession of eternal life. Let us give diligent
heed to these things. There is plenty for us to do if we are diligent
in the things of the kingdom of God. How simple and plain are the
principles of salvation! They pertain to us as mortals, and to this
mortal world, and they show us that our heaven is here and will be of
our own making, for we are of the earth, earthy; we came from the
earth, and the meek will inherit it.

Vol. 11,  p.192
We have got to learn how to take care of ourselves, and to organize
the elements around us for our own comfort, and cease going to New
York, Boston, and other places for supplies. Let our young ladies take
pride in wearing bonnets made of straw raised in the country, and
braided with their own hands. In doing this they have the satisfaction
of following the counsel of the servants of God, and of aiding a
little in attaining our independence of foreign markets. Such a coarse
as we have been advised to take at this Conference, with regard to
home manufactures, will affect us for the better more sensibly in the
future than in the present; but we are apt to think of the present and
let the future take care of itself. When shall we be fully delivered
from the corruptions of the world and from the influence of the false
traditions which our fathers have taught us? The sooner we can
overcome these, and follow faithfully and to the letter the
instructions of the Holy Spirit, the better it will be for us as
individuals and as a people.

Vol. 11,  p.192
May God bless you, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Amasa M. Lyman, October 9, 1865

Development of the Understanding Necessary

Remarks by Elder A. M. LYMAN, delivered in the 
Bowery, in Great Salt Lake City, General Conference, Oct. 9. 1865.

Reported By David W. Evans

Vol. 11,  p.192
I am happy to meet with you, my brethren and sisters, this morning,
and I simply give expression to my feelings, in repeating what has
been expressed by others, that this Conference has been to me one of
interest—richly instructive and edifying.

Vol. 11,  p.193
In the admonitions that have been [p.193] imparted we have been led to
see, what in us is weak, dark, and should be improved. And in addition
to that, the instructions have been rich in suggestions as to the ways
and means by which we can secure to ourselves the blessings of that
much needed improvement. While I have listened, the inquiry has risen
in my mind as to how we, the people of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, could substantially and profitably pursue the
labors devolving upon us and honestly continue the struggle to become
what we are denominated—Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.193
In the admonition that has been imparted we were truthfully told, that
we were as yet only in part what we should be as Saints; that with all
our labors and experience, with all the advantages for acquiring
knowledge that have characterized our history thus far, we have yet
much to learn. This truth, it appears to me, should be impressed upon
the minds of all who think and reflect. It is one that is evinced in
our conduct and actions as a people. There is no one feature in our
history that is rendered more distinct or plain to be read and
comprehended by the reflecting mind than this—that we, in all our
learning, learn but slowly, and have as yet learned comparatively
little of that large amount that may be learned, and that we yet
manifest in our lives but a small degree of that perfection that
should characterize us as the children of God, as the people of the
Saints of the Most High; who are blessed with the light of the Gospel,
ministered to them continually in simplicity and in truth. All our
meetings, like the present, where there is congregated together the
largest representation of the people of God to be met with in any one
place, still continue to be characterized by instruction and teaching
on those principles that it has ever been the object of our heavenly
Father, and of his servants, to impress upon the minds of the Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.193
Now, how shall we, as the servants and ministers of God, expect to see
in ourselves, and in the people to whom our ministrations extend, a
permanent and progressive improvement, as the fruits of our labors,
unless we, to some extent, justly and truthfully comprehend the
principles that are involved in the work that is devolved upon us? It
appears to me, as but consistent and truthful, that the enlightenment
of the people and the development in them of the knowledge necessary
for their blessing and exaltation, should legitimately follow the
development of knowledge and a just comprehension of truth in those
who minister to them.

Vol. 11,  p.193
Well, we are almost all teachers and preachers; in some relationship
in life, in some position in the community, we all put on the
character of teachers; and when we take into account the sum of the
evils that exist as barriers between us and the enjoyment of a fulness
of happiness, when we consider what these are, to remove, conquer, and
overcome them should be our labor. And if the knowledge of God, of
truth, and of the principles of the Gospel is necessary to the
accomplishment of this work, it should be our business, as servants of
God and of the people, to learn this lesson ourselves; for it is
evident to my mind that our attention and devotion to the truth and to
such a course of action as the knowledge of the truth would suggest to
us, is that which should regulate us in life, and the extent of our
devotion to this is always marked and determined by our appreciation
of its value.

Vol. 11,  p.193
If we, as a people, were capable of appreciating, and had justly
estimated the counsels that have been imparted to us continually in
relation to what is denominated our temporal salvation,[p.194] our
devotion to the advice would have produced far different results.
There would not have been, as there is to-day, a feeling to
expostulate with the people on the necessity of laying up and securing
to themselves bread against a time of want. There would not be the
empty granaries and the comparative lack of that which should exist in
abundance among the people.

Vol. 11,  p.194
I do not know what name men may give to the causes that have induced
this condition of things. In my mind there exists but one general
reason—our lack of comprehending the truth in relation to the nature
of the work in which we are engaged; and that with all our
opportunities of acquiring knowledge and getting understanding we are,
as has been truthfully told us in the fatherly admonitions imparted to
us during this Conference, only just beginning to be Saints—only just
entering on that work, the consummation of which will make of us that
kind of a people for whom the Lord says it is his business to provide.

Vol. 11,  p.194
Now, perhaps, we may have been to some extent presuming too much upon
the kindness, charity, and goodness of our heavenly Father. We may
have fancied, perchance, that he is pledged to preserve us
irrespective of the course that we pursue, simply because we have
supposed that we are Saints, because we have been baptized into the
Church. But this truth cannot be too forcibly impressed on our
minds—that if it is the business of the Lord to provide for his
Saints, it is our business exclusively so to to live that the Lord may
have Saints for whom to care and provide, whom He may protect, and who
may securely rest beneath the shadow of His wings, enjoying the
blessings of His protection against evil.

Vol. 11,  p.194
But what is it that will constitute us Saints? A knowledge of the work
we have to perform, and then a faithful, humble, undivided, and
unreserved devotion to its accomplishment. That will constitute us
Saints; that will constitute us teachers in the midst of the people;
that will constitute us a people to whom the ministrations of the
Priesthood will extend as a fountain of blessings.

Vol. 11,  p.194
The attainment of this knowledge, the possession of this rich
undestanding, is that to which you and I must reach ere we are
established in the truth beyond a chance of becoming unsettled. This
is the way it appears to me. My paths may be crooked, and my efforts
to attain to this position and condition may be feeble, and not only
feeble, but they may be characterized by a corresponding amount of
improprieties and inconsistencies; but this is what appears to me to
be the great object that is before me, that invites my exertions,
induces me to labor and struggle—not till I am worn out, but until I
find the realization of my brightest hopes in the possession of that
which I seek.

Vol. 11,  p.194
As the Gospel presents itself to me, as the work of God is spread out
before my mind, so I judge of it, so I appreciate it, so I talk about
it, so I recommend it to you, my brethren and sisters.

Vol. 11,  p.194
"Well," says one, "when will we learn?" That depends altogether upon
ourselves. "Why," says one, "will not the Lord have something to do
with it?" The Lord has to do with it; and if we would be more careful
about what we should do, instead of troubling ourselves about what the
Lord should do, it might perhaps result in bringing us to the
enjoyment of greater and richer blessings. Why, the Lord knows what to
do, and He has no need of our instruction. The Lord is supposed, by me
at any rate, to be fully up to all that devolves upon Him in relation
to ourselves. The Lord is waiting [p.195] for us to come along; He is
only waiting for us to come up to that which it is our privilege to
enjoy.

Vol. 11,  p.195
Some people may suppose, perchance, that the channels of knowledge are
not open to all the people, as they are to the few. Some may cherish
the idea that position, or place in the Church and kingdom of God may
make a vast difference in the attainment of the blessings requisite to
our happiness, and to our acceptance with God, and to our progress as
Saints in the way of life. Position may make vast differences,
perchance; but I do not know of an individual so low, I do not know of
an individual so poor, but what the fountains of knowledge are as
accessible to him as to the highest, as well to the last as to the
first. It is not from the fact that the fountain of knowledge is only
open to the teachers among the people, that they occupy their
position. The teachers in the midst of the people are something like
what we see in our schools. You go into our schools, and if the
teacher has a large number of pupils in charge, he very likely will
have recourse to this bit of policy—he takes some of his most advanced
scholars and gives them the position of teachers amongst their
schoolfellows and associates. Well, does this exalt them above the
character or capacity of pupils? No! They are still learners in the
school, and it is just as necessary for them to continue their labor
for the acquisition of knowledge as before. This is the character of
the teachers in Israel; that is, as I view it. This is the way I view
myself as a teacher in the midst of Israel—as one upon whom has
devolved the duty of extending the principles of salvation to those
around me. When I labor to teach or instruct, I do not feel that they
whom I am instructing need instruction any more than I do myself. I
feel that all the necessity that may exist for any increase of wisdom,
knowledge, and understanding in reference to the humblest soul in the
kingdom of God, exists in all its force for me.

Vol. 11,  p.195
Well, with this feeling I look upon the work of God, I think of it, I
study about it, and then I make my efforts for the accomplishment of
the duties that seem to devolve upon me. And when I get to know more
and become wiser with that increase of wisdom, shall not need to tell
any body, it will be evinced in increased propriety of action to the
accomplishment of what I seek to accomplish. What duty, then, devolves
upon us as the ministers of God—the Priesthood dispersed and living
among the people? Why, we should seek for the development in ourselves
of that knowledge without which we tell the people that neither they
nor we can be exalted to glory and greatness.

Vol. 11,  p.195
"But," says my brother, "we must tell the people they should be
correct in the duties of life in its multiplied details." Yes, this is
good; this must be; but what is it that will correct all these
matters? My neighbor kindly takes me by the hand to-day and says,
"Brother Lyman, you can walk in this, that, or the other direction, it
is safe." It may be ground that I have not explored and do not
understand, and I feel that his direction and instruction are a
blessing to me. So is that a blessing which shall lead and guide the
people until the "day shall dawn and the day star shall arise in their
hearts," whether it be the kindly instruction of teachers who live in
their midst, and with whom they meet and associate from time to time,
or whether it be the suggestions of the written history of those who
have long since passed away, it makes no difference. The history or
record contained in the Bible presents an example of the [p.196]
right, and it is suggestive of right to those who read it, and upon
the same principle that what could be said to you by the living
teacher is suggestive of the truth.

Vol. 11,  p.196
Now, this appears to be what we need; we want to have understanding
developed within us. Well, what is it? Perhaps if I were to describe
my notions and views of things, it would not be the same as if
described by some other man. One of the ancient apostles spoke of
understanding in such a way that we can judge something of what his
views were in regard to it. Said he, "We know that Jesus has come." It
was a great question in New Testament times among the immediate
successors of Jesus—"Has Jesus come, or has he not?" "Has Jesus been
and died, or is it an imposture?" the same as it is about the Saints
now—"Is this the work of God or is it an imposture?" Well, now, says
the apostle, "When that the Son of God has come and has given us
understanding to determine between those that serve God and those who
do not." This is what we want; we want understanding, that we may know
for ourselves that this is the work of God. Why? Until this is
developed within us there is a chance for uncertainty to hang around
and cling to us, and a possibility that our feet may be moved from the
path of rectitude and truth. We may be like men whom I have seen that
have travelled for a score of years with, and have labored in the
Church, and have suffered—that is, about as far as men have suffered
who have not died—and then, after the expiration of this time, we find
them floating off to the east and to the west to the north and to the
south. "Why, good brother, what is the matter? I did not believe you
would over have left the Church." "Ah!" said he, "I have not found it
what it was said to be." Such individuals have not understanding
developed within them; they do not know that this is the work of God.
The apostle in ancient times knew that; Jesus had come, because of the
gift of understanding by which he was able to determine for himself.
It is this understanding that, when developed in the mind or soul of a
man, sets aside all uncertainty and silences all, doubt. Uncertainty
departs from the mind at once, and the soul settles in unbroken,
undisturbed tranquility and repose, so far as the nature of the work
in which it is engaged is concerned, and the language of that soul is,
"I know that this is the work of God."

Vol. 11,  p.196
Now we, as the ministers of God, called from among the people to labor
among them, should remember all the time, that it is our first great
duty to learn ourselves, to obtain knowledge and understanding
ourselves, and then to use all the judgment and understanding with
which God may favor and bless us, to enlighten the people and to lead
them onward.

Vol. 11,  p.196
But, says one, the people have been taught for years, and they have
not yet learned; when will they learn? I will tell you. When they have
been taught long enough they will learn. How? Just as you and I when
we went to school. We had to study our lessons until we could master
them, and then that labor was completed.

Vol. 11,  p.196
I am glad of this continuous principle that seems to mark the
character of the work of God. If we do not learn in two, five, ten,
twenty, or thirty years the truth that would make us free, still the
opportunity is open, still the chance is afforded us to learn and to
mend our crooked ways. This is why I love the Gospel; this is what
first fixed a deep and abiding regard for it in my affections—the
mercy that was in it, the kind forbearance, [p.197] that seemed to
have a life like the life of the Almighty—eternal, that would never
die.

Vol. 11,  p.197
Let us be encouraged to hope for such an increase of intelligence
among the people—the fruit of the labors and ministrations of the
ministry in their midst, as shall develop increasing perfection of
action among the people, and by-and-by they will know enough of
themselves to adopt such a policy as would enrich and save them
temporally.

Vol. 11,  p.197
Well, says one, would they not get spiritually saved if they were not
temporally saved? I do not know. I want to be saved, and I would like
to be temporally and spiritually saved. If there should be any
difference between them, I want them both. This is the salvation
before us. If we had that spiritual salvation which, in the language
of the Savior, constitutes eternal life—the knowledge of God, an
understanding of the principles of salvation, if we had a sufficiency
of divine wisdom, in that light would vanish all these dark clouds
that exist around us as so many drawbacks to our prosperity and to our
progress in the way of life. In that light we would be able to
appreciate the value of doing right, above that of doing wrong. this
is the way the matter appears to me, and I look forward to the time
when the Saints will be all they should be, as Saints. I hope and
labor for it, and there is no feeling in my soul but what reaches
forward with hopeful confidence to a time when the last dark cloud
shall be moved from the minds, not of avery body, but of the Saints
with whom our labors in this work begun, and with whom we have been
associated the last thirty years of our lives; of the Saints with whom
we have endured toil, with whom we have been driven, and in whose fate
and fortunes we have shared. We expect it for them, we hope for it for
them, and we labor for it for them. Will not yea labor with us? We
tell you that to know God is eternal life, which is simply repeating
the truth declared by the Savior of the world; and white we impress
this repeatedly, again and again, on your minds, and bring it to your
attention, will not you unite with us in struggling for the
acquisition of that knowledge for yourselves? Why, says one, can't you
get it for us? No; it is all I can do to get knowledge for myself.
Well, but, says one, can't you impart to us? I can do what I am doing
this morning—making the best effort in my power, within the compass of
my ability, to awaken such trains of thought and reflection in your
minds as will lead you to seek after the truth, and seeking, find it.
If what I have learned, if the little knowledge I possess should have
enlightened any other mind than mine, or could be possessed by any
other individual than me, without his action being required for its
attainment, things would be different from what they are. Our Father
has fixed it so that we might live, and find the elements of happiness
and joy for ourselves; and when they were acquired, they would be ours
to possess, fixed within, the treasure of our own souls, for ever
ours, constituting our happiness with all its eternal increase and
greatness.

Vol. 11,  p.197
Let us wake up and feel that we are the children of God, and that as
God's children, the object of our being here is to find and realize
within ourselves that development of our natures that we inherit from
our Father and God, that will exalt us till we can be fit associates
for Him, that between Him and ourselves there may exist all that
wealth of harmony that will constitute the happiness of heaven, the
bliss and glory of the saved and sanctified.

Vol. 11,  p.198
Well, now, to acquire this, what is the labor before us? What is
necessary? [p.198] That we turn from evil. Well, how shall we know
evil? Why our evils are pointed out continually, not only by the
feeble dawnings of light within us, but by the light of that
inspiration that burns in the hearts of the servants of God, making
their comprehensions of truth reach incomparably beyond those who have
not in such a way devoted themselves to the acquirement of knowledge.
In that light our weaknesses and follies are brought in our
understanding, that we may see them, and that seeing and comprehending
we may go to work and regulate our actions so that when God blesses,
aids, and strengthens us, we may acquire that knowledge that will
exalt us above the influence of the ignorance that is around us.

Vol. 11,  p.198
Now, my brethren and sisters, having expressed these few thoughts, I
hope that we may be able to go away from this Conference to our
respective homes to live and labor in the great work of our Father,
and that when the half-year shall have passed away, and we are again
assembled in this capacity, that we may feel, and not only feel, but
that it may be true, that we are a wiser and better people than
to-day; and that we may entertain more truthful conceptions of God and
the character of his work, and be acting in a manner better calculated
to please Him and to secure His blessings upon us, than to-day.

Vol. 11,  p.198
That this may be our happy lot, and that God's blessings may attend
our every exertion for the development of Zion on the earth, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Amasa M. Lyman, April 5, 1866

Marriage: Its Benefits

Remarks by Elder AMASA M. LYMAN, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 5, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.198
I am glad to enjoy the privileges that are extended to us on this
occasion, and to meet with my friends, and to unite with my brethren
in the ministry to render the occasion instructive and profitable.
Whether we have much or little to say with regard to the great good
there is to be secured and enjoyed, I would hope that in our efforts
we might be blessed and favored in making some suggestions to the
audience that will be calculated to awaken in their minds good
thoughts that will lead them to God, and to a knowledge of the
principles that are involved in its work.

Vol. 11,  p.198
From all I have been able to gather from observing the course taken by
ministers in their labors for the enlightenment of the people, I have
come to the conclusion that, perhaps, there are not very many who will
be able of themselves, and within the limited circle of their personal
labors [p.199] and exertions, to tell everything, even if they should
know it, and communicate all that may be communicated for the benefit
of the people. I believe that the servants of God, in their efforts
generally, reveal to the people the workings of their own minds, under
the influences of the Spirit of God, and are able to bestow upon them
for their comfort, encouragement, and aid in the great work in which
they are engaged, the results of their experience, of their reflection
and thought. The Gospel that we have received is something that, as I
view it, bears a direct relationship to our condition here and
hereafter, and that it proposes to so direct our actions and our
conduct in life, that they may all be made to assume a proper
character. When our actions are right they have the character of
virtues, and virtues commend us to God and to one another. Virtue,
when practiced by us, is the surest and best foundation that we can
have for confidence, not only in God, but in ourselves, and in one
another, a degree of which is necessary to our happiness, to our
comfort and joy. It appears to me that the man or woman, whose course
of life is such that he or she has no confidence in his or herself,
properly can have but very little in God. As brother Hyde has
remarked, the time is near when we are to encounter the realities of
our religion. I believe it is so. We have professed to receive the
Gospel and have adopted our faith years ago. We have received more or
less of a series of lessons that have been given to the Saints, from
time to time, through the revelations of God, as they have been
communicated to His people.

Vol. 11,  p.199
There is a feature in our religion that I have thought was but little
understood; it is like many other things that would be of much more
value to us if they were well understood; our understanding of it is
limited as a people, and about that very feature in our religion I
feel disposed to make a few suggestions, as the results of my own
thoughts and reflections, and of all that has been opened up of the
matter in my mind with regard to it. As this feature of our religion
is now receiving considerable attention from the people of the United
States, who have become deeply concerned in regard to it, probably it
would be well if we talk a little about it ourselves, that they may
not be the first to learn, the first to know that which we ought to
know.

Vol. 11,  p.199
The question arises here, what is it that they have become concerned
about? Not about our sins; but they have given us credit for a great
many good things. They can but acknowledge that we have been brave in
conquering the dangers of pioneering our way into an untried land and
country; a land that was barren of comfort, barren of these things
that were necessary to the sustaining of human life. They will
compliment us to-day for our persevering industry, for the toil that
we have endured, and for the perseverance that we have evinced in
working our way, not to where we expected to find hidden treasures of
gold and silver, but to the desert, to find a place so poor, so
barren, and so forbidding in its aspect that none others would desire
it, but that we might, in its desolation and isolation from the rest
of the world, enjoy the poor privilege of living there without having
our right questioned. They say we were brave. So we were: we had good
reason to be so; we could not well be anything else. We encountered
the desert with all its worthlessness and with all its
unproductiveness, and we not only made bridges and roads, but we
actually conquered the desert.

Vol. 11,  p.200
"Why do you not say that the Lord [p.200] did it?" If I were to say
the Lord did it, then would you not ask me how the Lord did it? I know
how he did it, because I saw it done· The Lord led us out here, but I
know that he walked us on our own feet all the weary miles of our
journeyings until we reached our destination. I know that since all
this our friends from the States have come out here, and can now
partake of our hospitality and feast on the fruits of our labor,
industry, and enterprise. They are pleased at finding a comfortable
halfway house between the Atlantic and the Pacific, where they can
rest, eat our fruit, and enjoy themselves; yet they smooth down the
wrinkles upon their visages (the fruits of indwelling hate), look very
grave, and returning home lie about us, and represent the people of
Utah different from what they are.

Vol. 11,  p.200
We would suppose that they are blind with a holy horror, excited in
them by the contemplation of a phantom which haunts their imaginations
continually; they are afraid that the people in Utah will do wrong;
they have got so far from the confines of Christian civilization and
refinement that they are fearful, if they do not take some action in
relation to the Saints, that they will go widely astray and perpetrate
some great wrong. We have been asking them for years to admit us into
the Union. Would they listen to us? No. Does our constant begging and
praying for admittance into the Union ever awaken a feeling of
sympathy in them towards us? It does not. Yet they make out to be so
alarmed for our moral safety that they seem to have forgotten all the
festering corruptions of the great cities of the east.

Vol. 11,  p.200
When the great nation with which we are connected politically begin to
make our faith the subject of special legislation, is it not time that
we should know and say something about it? They do not complain of any
dishonesty and corruption among us; they do not tell us that the land
is sowed broadcast with iniquity; they are not alarmed about this, but
they are alarmed because men out here in Utah dare marry a wife
honorably and fearlessly, and then publicly own her as his wife. This
is all they complain of. If we will only ignore this, I do not know
but they will admit us into the Union. Do you think we had better
ignore this little bit of our religion, or have we really determined
within ourselves, soundly and sentimentally, whether it is actually
necessary, proper, right, and just. If we could only slip it off and
get admitted into the Union, it might be an advantage to us; but if it
is worth enough to cling to, even if we have to live out of the Union,
we ought to know it, that we may be the better able to make a good
trade when we do trade. It is simply plural marriage that they
complain off They corrupt themselves elsewhere all over the world; but
out in Utah men actually presume to marry women honestly; they presume
to consider this the best course to be pursued to maintain the purity
of man and woman.

Vol. 11,  p.200
How shall we determine anything about the value of plural marriage, so
that we may know whether it is worth anything or not? I do not know
any way better than by determining first whether single marriage is of
value or not—whether it extends any advantages or not to those who are
parties to this relationship. Were we to ask the multitudes of the
earth what the institution of marriage is worth, what the amount of
blessing and salvation that accrues from it, to those who are parties
to it, we should, no doubt, receive for a reply, "We do not know." A
man marries a wife to keep his house, to do the drudgery, to become a
slave who shall do the [p.201] labor about his place, and become the
creature of his wants and wishes. Does he entertain any ideas of any
value that pertains to the institution of marriage beyond this; if he
does, it is but little. A great many men live in the world, and
throughout all their lives they never appreciate the value of marriage
in such a way as to ever induce them to marry; they think they can get
along better in single life.

Vol. 11,  p.201
How can we be led to an understanding, in a limited degree, of the
many advantages that result to men and women who are honorably
married? Why, look at the evil and the corruption, and consequent
wretchedness that curse the condition of that broad margin of women
that never are made to feel the responsibility, comforts and blessings
resulting from a pure, and healthy, and virtuous marriage. Where is
this state of things to be found? In every Christian community that I
know anything about. It is the root of that festering corruption that
is eating out the core and vital energies, and sapping the foundation
of life in the race of man. It is found in every community where it is
declared that a man shall marry one wife only, and it shall be
considered a virtue; but to marry a second wife while the first wife
is alive, is considered a crime and punishable by confinement in
prison, or the payment of a fine, because it is a sin. What, this in a
Christian land? Yes, this in a Christian land! Christianity of the
most approved kind is advocated where it exists. In the same
thoroughfare the victims of corruption and vicious passion, and the
devotees of Christianity jostle against each ether. In the same
locality edifices, whose lofty towers point to heaven, and wherein are
held sacred the paraphernalia of Christian worship casts its
lengthening shadows over the dens of corruption and crime, where the
victims of passion and unhallowed lust live to drag out a miserable
existence; in the reeking corruption which is the result of their own
sins. The religious sanctuary and the brothel flourish together; they
have their development there; in that land we see woman in her most
wretched condition. We first see her in the morning of her life,
innocent and pure—innocent as innocence itself, pure as the spirit
that comes from God. In this condition we see her enter upon her
life's journey. We meet with her when she has progressed, when she has
trod far in the path of folly, degradation, wretchedness, and sin; but
she is innocent no more. Are the blessings of home extended around her
any more? No. Has she the blessings of the warm sympathy of kind
friends any more? No; they are frigid and cold; the warm heart gushing
out the blessings of friendship is closed against her; she is not fit
to be associated with any more; she is unfit to be welcomed to the
society of her more fortunate sisters; and, consequently, she is not
welcome to return to a pure and better life, could a disposition be
awakened in her to do so, and she seeks for the means of prolonging
that worthless life as best she can find them. If she carries personal
charms, they are to feed the wishes and satiate the appetite of the
gloating libertine; for he will give her money. When those charms have
faded from her form—when youth is passed and followed by decrepid old
age, she becomes the loathsome thing that no one claims or desires,
for which none manifests any warm sympathy and affectionate regard.
This is the fate of a class of women who were born pure and innocent
as you, my sisters, were born, situated as you were, bearing the same
relationship to high heaven by creation as you bear, yet she drags out
her miserable [p.202] existence to her resting place, the grave, when
death terminates her suffering and wretched existence; no father was
there, no mother was there, no kind sister to weep over her departure,
no brother had regard for her, no kindred relationship to pay so much
as the tribute of a single tear on the spot where her frail dust found
its last resting place.

Vol. 11,  p.202
This is the unwept, friendless fate of an extensive class of our
erring sisters. What do we call them? Oh, she is merely "a common
woman on the street," "prostitute," which means a woman, created by
and bearing the image of God our Heavenly Father—a woman prostituted
to become the victim of passion—passion unhallowed, impure passion in
man who should have guarded her virtue with the most scrupulous care,
with the most vigilant watchfulness,—man who should ever have
recognized in her his sister, who should have regarded her as the
personification of the purity and innocence of heaven itself, and who
should never have made her the victim of his unholy passion. But she
has fallen, and this terminates her wretched career. If she leaves an
offspring, the vile stain of bastardy is attached to it, and her
children are cast out of society, like their disgraced mother; they
are discarded and shunned by what is called refined and Christian
society; no paternal provisions are made for them, no paternal care
and anxiety is cherished in relation to them. The state only sees in
them, if males, prospective soldiers, who for a little pay are
marshaled to fight its battles, and bleed and die upon the battle
field. If any of them happened to be brave, can venture further and
kill more than his associates, the probability is that he will gather
to himself the honor, and the glory, and respect which his frail
mother failed to secure.

Vol. 11,  p.202
This is the most favorable termination of the earthly career of that
class of unfortunate women and their children. I appeal to you, who
are honorable wives and mothers, if you do not think there is real,
unmitigated misery in this? Or do you think that it is merely
something of my picturing? I am not here to treat you to empty
romance. The tithing of all the misery, wretchedness, and crime that
exist among the female sex, or our race, in the great Christian cities
and heathen cities of the world, cannot be told; it would be vain for
me to undertake to tell it all. I have instanced what I have, that you
who are wives and mothers may see something of what you have been
saved from, by being blessed with the opportunity of becoming
honorably married. You are saved from all the wretchedness which
characterizes the life and death of your unfortunate sisters.

Vol. 11,  p.202
Does marriage possess any value, then? Would it not be a very good
thing if the blessings arising from it, which you enjoy, could be
extended to all? Why is it not so? Because monogamic Christianity says
it shall not be extended to all. This Christianity is like the
prophets bed, "shorter than that a man can stretch himself on it; and
the covering narrower than that he can drop himself in it." I do not
know that the prophet thought any thing of Christianity as it now
exists in the world, although this figure is very apt in its fitness
to it. Comparing monogamie Christianity with the prophet's covering,
it may be of a fine texture and good, as far as it goes, but it is
decidedly too small. This is unquestionably the fault with a
Christianity that does not extend the mantle of salvation to all who
should be the recipients of its blessings. If all men and all women in
a community were honorably married, you can readily understand one
[p.203] thing, that there would be no prostitution of women in that
community, there would be an end of the corruption of man in that
community, there would be no illegitimacy there. You can see, then,
that it is only a question of advantages resulting from a pure
marriage to all the inhabitants of any community, who can be blessed
by such an institution of marriage; only introduce this, and the cause
of all this sin and moral and physical degeneracy would have an end.

Vol. 11,  p.203
"But then," says one, "is it right?" "We should have no objections to
a plural marriage if we could only believe that it was right." How in
heaven's name you would have to feel, to feel that it is wrong, I
cannot imagine. You say that when one wife is married to a man, there
is in that transaction nothing but what is religious; nothing but what
is godly, healthy, pure, and good; it is good enough to go to church
with; it is something you can pray about; you can have it sanctified
by the presence of the priest. It is sacred; it is so commendable that
the most fastidious will hardly blush at the idea of a man's marrying
one wife. He who marries one wife is considered an honorable man, and
his wife finds a place among honorable women, and their children are
honored. upon the same plane that is secured to them by the character
and standing of their honored parents in the community. They have
their entry into society; it smiles upon them and extends to them its
patronage, and their path is the path of honor from the time they open
their infant eyes and gaze upon the surrounding objects in the midst
of which life to them has a beginning, and through all the subsequent
stages of the lengthened way. These blessings come to them because
their parents were honorably married and kept sacredly the vows that
made them husband and wife. Their marriage was virtuous and just. What
a pity it is that this state of things could not be extended to all. I
allude to this single marriage because I want you, Latter-day Saints,
that are before me to-day, to begin to think, if you never have, to
begin to reason, if you never have, that you may know and understand,
if it is only to a limited extent, the reasons that exist why marriage
is a pure, holy, and saving institution.

Vol. 11,  p.203
Says one, "The Bible says it is." But suppose the Bible did not say
so, would that make any difference? If a woman were associated in the
relationship of wife with an honorable man who kept his marriage vow,
would it change the fact that there would be purity, innocence,
truthfulness, and virtue in this that could not be found
elsewhere—that could not occur without the same intimate relationship
between man and woman—aside from the covenant that makes them man and
wife.

Vol. 11,  p.203
We say, then, if this is the reason why in Heaven's wisdom it was
ordained that man and woman should be married, it was simply to
regulate the actions of man and woman in the most sacred, holy, high,
and responsible relationships that exist between them, to preserve in
man and woman the fountain of life in purity, that there might be
given to earth a people in purity, and free from the taint of inherent
corruption. How do I know that? Because that it only requires the
careful and continued observance of the law of marriage, as God has
revealed it, to preserve man and woman in purity.

Vol. 11,  p.203
Then what bearing has a pure marriage upon the interest of the world
that it should be necessary to introduce it as one of the leading
features in the great work of God, developed and established in this
our day for the prosecution of his will and purposes in the salvation
of mankind?[p.204] Has it any bearing at all upon the purity of man
and upon the race? From the little reflection that I have bestowed
upon the matter, I have learned to regard it as the world's great
necessity—the great necessity of the race to-day, and it is God's
greatest necessity in reference to the salvation of the world, and to
the development of His universal empire of peace and righteousness
over all the earth. Why? Because I have learned that there has been,
and that there is still in existence, operating and producing its
deadly effects, a system of physical degeneracy that is telling
fearfully upon the history of the race.

Vol. 11,  p.204
The Bible tells us that men used to reach a longevity that extended to
near a thousand years; this was near six thousand years ago. To say
that this is not true would be to question the validity of the Bible,
and I would not dare to do that, however presumptuous I may be in a
thousand other things. We are descendants of that same race who
enjoyed the blessing, if it was a blessing, of an extended longevity;
yet the statistics of to-day relating to the average life of the human
race show that it extends to a fraction over a quarter of a century.
Should anybody be alarmed at this? If they not know the causes which
have led to it they will not be; but if they have a knowledge
sufficient to understand that if the race has so degenerated,
physically, in five thousand years that the term of a man's life is
reduced from near a thousand years to a quarter of a century, the
question would be awakened in their minds as to how narrow a margin of
time is left for the continuation of our race on the earth before it
becomes entirely extinct—that there will not be a man, woman, or child
to awaken the cheerless condition of the desolate earth with the music
of their voices and the light of their smiles. They have ceased to be.

Vol. 11,  p.204
It used to be told us when we were children that the world was coming
to an end. We thought it was coming to an end; that something was
about to be revealed from somewhere that would burn it up. We see that
the world is actually approaching desolation, to a point beyond which
it would not be possible for human life to be extended. Is there
nothing alarming in this? To me there is. I pore over, in my own mind,
what my prospects are as a servant of God. I have entered upon this
work, which we denominate the work of God, and which comprises the
building up of the kingdom of God and the extension of the government
of God over all the earth, carrying with it the blessings of the rule
of righteousness and peace, and it promises that I am going to be a
prince and a ruler over countless millions of intelligent beings like
myself. Where are they all coming from? Why, they will be your
children. That cannot be; for as the human race is fast wearing to an
end, there would not any of my children be left in a few generations
more. You are, no doubt, mathematicians enough to see this. I give the
Lord credit in my feelings for having known this long before I did;
and hence I say that plural marriage is the great necessity of the
age, because it is a means that God has introduced to check the
physical corruption and decline of our race; to stop further
contributions to the already fearful aggregate of corruption that has
been developed as the result of sin in man and woman. What will that
do? It will take off a great tax from the recuperative energies of the
race by relieving them from the necessity of contending with
increasing corruption beyond its present limits; that man may begin to
live until he attain to the age of a tree, as he lived before [p.205]
he first began to sin and violate the laws of his being. It is to
effect this that the Lord has introduced plural marriage. "But," says
one, "why do you not prove it from the Bible?" You can read the Bible
yourselves. I want to know, see, read, and understand, as it is
evinced in the physical condition of the race that these are truths,
whether the books refer to them or not. If there was no revelation to
reach us from foreign quarters, it is a revelation that is before our
eyes; its truth is demonstrated within the circle of our own
being—within the narrow limits of our own observation it is made
plain, and we should understand and comprehend. When we know this,
then we know what the Bible may say with regard to polygamy being
true, because we find the evidence of it in truth itself. That is what
polygamy is worth. It is simply an extension of pure marriage to all
the social elements in the community, man and woman, that is all.

Vol. 11,  p.205
Who is it that says there is licentiousness connected with plural
marriage? It is the libertine; that man that is corrupt himself; who
has worshipped at the shrine of passion; whose passion clamors in his
corrupt soul for victims. He dreams of it and talks of it; and because
the Saints believe in a plurality of wives, he thinks there must
certainly be a lack of moral purity there—virtue must be easy with the
people that have more than one wife.

Vol. 11,  p.205
What do you think they have found out? After making experiments that
have turned out rather futile, they have found out that with all their
mistaken notions of their deluded fellow-citizens in the mountains,
the virtue of woman and the sanctity of the marriage relationship
cannot be invaded with impunity—it is guarded with jealousy. The same
men that were brave in coming over the plains, and energetic in making
the roads and in building the bridges, etc., are still here, and
continue to be brave. They have not dared so much in the past that
they will stop daring now.

Vol. 11,  p.205
Are you going to say something in support of plural marriage? No. I do
not wish anybody to tell that I have said a word by way of supporting
and sustaining plural marriage. Are you ashamed of it? No. Do you love
it? Yes, I love it because it is true, and stands alone, without my
aid. "What are you talking about it for, then?" That you may
understand the truth and know its value, and secure to yourselves the
blessings that only can accrue from the knowledge of the truth. That
doctrine is safe and can take care of itself; and if you make an
application of the truth to yourselves, it will take care of you; it
will secure you from corruption, wretchedness, and death, and give you
life and immortality; while others will still sink under the
accumulating weight of corruption, until they go down to hell.

Vol. 11,  p.205
"But," says one, "I have been looking, but I have not seen much change
that has taken place in consequence of the introduction of polygamy."
You are not a very close observer, perhaps. When the first edition of
Federal officers came out here, we had hardly made a beginning in
practical plurality of wives; however, it was awful times for them;
they could only once in a while see a woman, and when they did see
one, they inquired who she was. "O, she is Elder such a one's wife."
"Who is that woman over yonder?" "She is brother so and so's wife."
"Who is that woman that is crossing the street?" "She is Bishop such a
one's wife." "O, the devil, the women are all married out here." They
begin to look round for a peculiar kind of [p.206] institution that
flourishes so well in Christendom, where such prevail, where they make
ample provisions for the gratification of lustful passion no odds how
foul, black, and damning in its consequences, still it can find its
gratification at those favored institutions. Those Federal gentlemen
began to look for similar accommodations in Utah; but instead of
finding them they found school houses and houses for the public
worship of God, dedicated to the best interests of humanity, for the
improvement of the condition of our race. Their peculiar institutions
they could not find here, and they could not stay; they went to
Washington, and there they began to send up awful howls about the sins
of Utah, and the necessity of active measures by the general
government to chastise the Mormons in Utah.

Vol. 11,  p.206
How far they have succeeded is evident. The great Buchanan war brought
the flower of the army of the United States out here; the bran and
shorts were left behind. They came to correct the poor misguided
Mormons. For making prostitutes of the women? No. There are plenty of
them at home; but the Mormons make wives of them, and this awakened
all their sense of horror. It is this that excites our friends in the
east—because we think more and better of women than they do. That is
the foundation of all the difficulty; they do not complain of us for
any thing else now. When the C. V.'s from the west came out here they
did not succeed any better. Then they thought they would try the
negro. He got part way out here, got tired, and they turned him out.
What they will do next to correct our morals is not for me to say.
They may tell us that we ought to demolish our school houses and put
up houses of assignation, and keep houses of accommdation, such as
travellers can find in other countries. They are well pleased with our
potatoes and johnny cake, but they would be still better pleased if we
would have the other luxury.

Vol. 11,  p.206
We fought our way to this country against all the hardships and
obstacles that stood in our path, and, through God's blessing, we have
overcome them; we have cultivated the land and done the best that we
could under the circumstances, and we have provided for ourselves and
for our wives and children as well as we could, and we have been
contented. If the husbands of Utah were poor, their wives were willing
to share that poverty with them; they were willing to nibble a living
from the same dry crust, out of the same stinted fare that we partook
of, because they were our wives, and we regarded them as honorable and
as good as ourselves, if they behaved as well. This our friends do not
like. Our business here in the mountains is to develop a community in
which man and woman shall find, through the extension of honorable,
pure, just, and virtuous marriage, the legitimate position that Heaven
ordained them to occupy as wives and mothers, husbands and fathers,
and a response to every requirement of nature, without stepping aside
from the path of virtue and honor.

Vol. 11,  p.206
That is what God designed when he commenced this work—"Why did He not
introduce it at the very commencement of this work?" Because He could
not—because our ears were not open to hear it—our prejudices would not
allow us to receive it. If I had been talked to about plurality of
wives when I was baptized into the Church, the Lord may know, but I do
not know what I would have done. I had to go wandering over the world
preaching the Gospel years after, had to work longer than Jacob aid
for a wife to get myself in that [p.207] state of mind that the Lord
dare name the doctrine to me. We were not aware that any such a thing
as plural marriage had to be introduced into the world; but the Lord
said it after a while, and we obeyed the best we knew how, and, no
doubt, made many crooked paths in our ignorance. We were only
children, and the Lord was preparing us for an introduction to the
principles of salvation. "What, the principles of salvation connected
with marriage?" Yes; because they are nowhere else. "Will not our
preaching save us, our going to Church, and our paying tithing?"
People have been preaching, praying, paying tithes, building
cathedrals and churches, and the deadly work of physical degeneracy is
still going on until the race is nearly upon the brink of extinction.
Christianity, as it now is, and has been for centuries, has proved
entirely insufficient to stop the great evil—to check it in its
fearful growth.

Vol. 11,  p.207
The Lord understood this when he talked to the people of Nephi: He
told them they should have but one wife, and concubines they should
have none. Why would He not allow them to have concubines? I suppose
it was because He delighted in the chastity of women. This was simply
avowing His feeling with regard to that matter. Concubinage was
displeasing in His sight. He left them at liberty to have a wife, but
concubines they should have none; informing them that when He wanted
His people to raise up seed unto Him, and if it was necessary they
should have many wives He would command them. That is simply what He
has done. He has commanded us. It is well enough now for the brethren
and sisters who have been in practical polygamy for many years to
begin to understand something of the nature and object of the
institution, that they may not trade it off simply for admittance into
the Union, or for anything whatever that may be offered for its
exchange. However their enemies may plead to the contrary, the Saints
are gathered together from all the world, that the provisions of a
virtuous marriage may be extended to all the social element in the
community, and that by this there should cease to be developed in that
community the curse of woman's prostitution or man's corruption, and
where mothers in Zion can make it their business to teach their
children the way in which they should go; to implant in early
childhood principles of truth; to lead them to God; to grow around the
hearth like plants of righteousness, that the saying of the old
preacher may be verified, "Train up a child in the way he should go,
and when he is old he will not depart from it."

Vol. 11,  p.207
We are not a numerous people, but we are more numerous than when the
Lord told Adam and Eve to be fruitful, and multiply and fill this
their earthly inheritance with intellectual beings like themselves.
How well that first pair succeeded is evidenced here to-day. We need
not be discouraged, for we can count thousands that are pledged to
this work, which is established to re-people the world, to fill the
earth with virtuous, pure, and holy men and women. That is the work
that devolves upon us. Should every woman be married? Every woman
should be married for the same reasons that one woman is married,
namely, to subserve the same high, healthy, and God-like objects of
our being. And for the same high purpose should every man be married.

Vol. 11,  p.207
There are certain facts of our existence which we cannot escape from.
We are men and women. The very reason why I have spoken here to-day is
that we are men and women; we have come here with men's and women's
natures, passions, and appetites; [p.208] and if we are ever saved in
heaven, we shall be saved as men and women. Our business here is to
save men and women by teaching them to Rive lives of purity. These are
self-evident truths. When we count up the men and women that are in
the world, we shall find a broad margin more of women than men; and
there is a numerical difference in the sexes, as they are developed in
our community and every other community. Women must be saved, if the
task should devolve on a man to marry two or three of them, and treat
them as honorable wives, bless them, and bless their children, provide
for them, and teach them principles of purity. When we who made this
feeble beginning in that matter can bear the struggle no longer, we
will call around us our stalwart Sons and daughters, and pledge them
before high heaven to devote themselves for ever, and their children
after them, to the great work of man's regeneration.

Vol. 11,  p.208
Let us get the body improved first, that the spirit may live and dwell
in a pure tabernacle. When this is done, we can go and cultivate the
spirit as much as is needful. The world wants a religion that will
address itself to this task, because it will enter into the
relationship that exists between man and woman, that will purify them
and establish within them the seed of eternal life. Let us pray always
and never faint, and ask God to bless us in all that we do, and never
do anything that is not sufficiently holy that we can ask God to
bless; carrying the purity of Heaven's religion and ordained
principles of salvation into every relationship of our lives, and let
the Zion of our God extend forth upon all the earth from this point.
What will become of the world? They will live in their corruption
until they sink and die in it. Our blessings are to build up the
kingdom of God in purity and in its perfection in these mountains.
This is our work, and may God help us, is my prayer, in the name of
the Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

Heber C. Kimball, April 4, 1866

Blessings Secured By Faithfulness

Remarks by President HEBER C. KIMBALL, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 4, 1866.

Reported By G. D, Watt

Vol. 11,  p.208
Self-preservation is the first great law of nature. It is true,
whether it be applied to temporal or spiritual salvation. If a man
does not try to save himself through the means which are provided in
the Gospel, he cannot be saved. If people will not stop committing sin
and learn to do better, my doing so will not benefit them. It would be
just as reasonable to argue that I can eat, drink, breathe, and
reflect for them.[p.209] 

Vol. 11,  p.209
When a minister of the truth arises to address a congregation it aids
him much when the people give their undivided attention to him; but
when their attention is drawn off by some trifling interference that
may occur in the house, their minds are closed to the effects of
truth, and the spirit of the preacher is grieved, and so is the Spirit
of the Lord. Paul says, "Let the prophets speak two or three, and let
the others judge. If anything be revealed to another that sitteth by,
let the first hold his peace. For ye may all prophecy one by one, that
all may learn, and all may be comforted." "For God is not the author
of confusion, but of peace, as in all the churches of the Saints."

Vol. 11,  p.209
No one man knoweth everything, "But the manifestation of the Spirit is
given to every man to profit withal;" "now there are diversities of
gifts, but the same Spirit," "dividing to every man severally as he
will." If we exercise upon the gifts we possess in simplicity as
little children, striving to do good to one another, and to build up
the kingdom of God upon the earth, then we shall be entitled to
greater gifts and greater blessings. Let no man lay a snare for his
neighbor because of the simplicity of his words, and because he
reproves in the gate. If the truth, simply told, is unwelcome to
people, it is because they are themselves guilty of sin unrepented of;
and by this ye may know that ye need repentance.

Vol. 11,  p.209
The faithful love the truth, though it may be told in the most simple
manner; it is sweeter to them than honey or the honey comb; they are
no more afraid of it than they would be afraid of eating a piece of
good honey. And to the same extent that they love the truth plainly
and simply told, do they hate a lie, and the more so when it is
dressed up in the garb of truth to deceive the unwary. Truth is the
sanctifier of those who love it and are guided by it, and will exalt
them to the presence of God; while falsehood corrupts and destroys,
or, to use a common scriptural figure, it lays the axe at the root of
the tree. As the axe cuts down and destroys the fruitless trees that
cumber the ground, so do wicked acts destroy and overthrow all who
persist in them.

Vol. 11,  p.209
Truth is an attribute of the nature of God. By it he is sanctified and
glorified. Jesus Christ proceeded from his Father. He is called "His
only begotten Son," and inherited germs of his Father's perfections
and the attributes of his Father's nature, so that he sinned not. So
with us; if the attributes of our nature become refined and
regenerated by the truth, our offspring must inherit those
perfections, more or less. Then, how essential it is that parents
should, by living their religion, improve themselves for the
improvement of their race. We, too, are the children of God, but we
are the offspring in the flesh of fallen and degenerate parents, and
we are prone to sin as the sparks fly upward; but by observing the
truth, and by following the direction of the Holy Priesthood which has
been restored in our day, we may overcome the evil that is within us
and that is in the world, begin to improve and perfect the attributes
of our nature, which are like the attributes of the nature of God, and
lay the foundation of goodness and truth in our offspring.

Vol. 11,  p.209
The devil was a liar from the beginning. Truth has no place in him;
but it being a principle of power associated with all goodness, he
hates it, and so do all his faithful followers. It is written, "And
now, verily I say unto you, I was in the beginning with the Father,
and am the first-born; and all those who are begotten through me are
partakers of the glory of the same, and are the church of the
First-born." [p.210] "Truth is a knowledge of things as they are, and
as they were, and as they are to come; and whatsoever is more or less
than this is the spirit of that wicked one who was a liar from the
beginning." He that keepeth the commandments of God receiveth truth
and light until he is glorified in truth and knoweth all things. Truth
is a principle of power, and is independent in that sphere in which
God has placed it to act for itself, as well as intelligence also,
otherwise there is no existence."

Vol. 11,  p.210
Under President Young I have presided over the giving of endowments
for the last fifteen years. Last Saturday there were over twenty
persons in the house to receive their endowments. They came well
recommended by their bishops as being worthy, good, and faithful
members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. I had
previously had an impression that many of the people were becoming
lukewarm, and even cold, in the performance of some of their duties.
After the company had gone through I gave them a lecture, and it came
to me by the Spirit of God to try if my impression was correct or not.
After instructing them that they must not lie, steal, nor bear false
witness, etc., I asked them how many of them prayed in their families,
and it transpired that there were many who neglected their duties in
this respect; yet they were all recommended by their bishops as good,
faithful members of the Church of Christ. It made me think of the
parable of the ten virgins, five foolish and five wise. Shall we thus
cease to perform our duties, while the wicked are striving with all
their power to introduce their wickedness in our community and into
our families; while they are seeking to influence our wives and
children to be disobedient to us and to God? Should we not rather be
more faithful in the performance of every known duty, that God may
hear us when we pray to him for strength to aid us to resist the
encroachment of evil?

Vol. 11,  p.210
The revelations which Joseph Smith has given to this people were given
to him by Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world; and this people
cannot be blessed if they lightly esteem any of them, but they will
lose the Spirit, and sorrow and vexation will come into their
families. The Lord designs that we shall be separate and distinct from
every other people, and wishes to make us His peculiar people, and to
raise up for himself a pure seed who will keep His law and walk in His
statutes. For this purpose did He give the revelation on plurality of
wives, as sacred a revelation as was ever given to any people, and
fraught with greater blessings to us than we can possibly conceive of,
if we do not abuse our privileges and commit sin. This doctrine is a
holy and pure principle, in which the power of God for the
regeneration of mankind is made manifest; but while it offers immense
blessings, and is a source of immense power to God's people, it will
bring sure and certain damnation to those who seek through its means
to defile themselves with the daughters of Eve. All those who take
wives from any other motive than to subserve the great purpose which
God had in view in commanding his servants to take unto themselves
many wives, will not be able to retain them. Wives are sealed to men
by an everlasting covenant that cannot be broken, if the parties live
faithfully before God, and perform with a single eye to his glory the
duties of that sacred contract. Jesus Christ said to the Pharisees,
when they tempted him upon the subject of a man's putting away his
wife, "For the hardness of your heart Moses allowed you to give a bill
of divorcement, but from the beginning of the creation it was not so."
"What, [p.211] therefore, God hath joined together let no man put
asunder."

Vol. 11,  p.211
I speak of plurality of wives as one of the most holy principles that
God ever revealed to man, and all those who exercise an influence
against it, unto whom it is taught, man or woman, will be damned, and
they, and all who will be influenced by them, will suffer the
buffetings of Satan in the flesh; for the curse of God will be upon
them, and poverty, and distress, and vexation of spirit will be their
portion; while those who honor this and every sacred institution of
heaven will shine forth as the stars in the firmament of heaven, and
of the increase of their kingdom and glory there shall be no end. This
will equally apply to Jew, Gentile, and Mormon, male and female, old
and young.

Vol. 11,  p.211
The words of the Lord to the Church, through Joseph the Prophet, in
Sep., 1832, will apply very well to many now:—"And your minds in times
past have been darkened because of unbelief, and because you have
treated lightly the things you have received, which vanity and
unbelief hath brought the whole Church under condemnation; and this
condemnation resteth upon the children of Zion, even all, and they
shall remain under this condemnation until they repent and remember
the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon and the former commandments
which I have given them, not only to say, but to do according to that
which I have written, that they may bring forth fruit meet for their
Father's kingdom, otherwise there remaineth a scourge and a judgment
to be poured out upon the children of Zion; for shall the children of
the kingdom pollute my holy land?" Unless we keep our families in
order, and instruct our children to be faithful in keeping the
commandments of God, not suffering our wives and children to speak
lightly of the Priesthood of the Almighty, and of the holy order of
marriage which He has revealed for a great purpose,—I say, unless we
do this, God will visit our families with a scourge, and if they
continue in their disobedience they will be removed out of their
place, and their names will not be found on the record of the
faithful. But, on the contrary, if we are righteous and keep
faithfully all the commandments of God, we, with all that portion of
our wives and children who also have been faithful, will go into the
celestial inheritance prepared for us in the presence of our God. Will
the unfaithful, disobedient, and unbelieving of our families enter
with us into the celestial kingdom? They will not. The Lord said to
Ezekiel, "Son of man, the house of Israel to me has become dross." So
with the unbelieving and disobedient of our families, and of this
people; they will be separated from the pure silver, to occupy a place
in the mansions of our Father according to their worth.

Vol. 11,  p.211
If our wives would remember and keep faithfully the covenant they have
made, they would observe the laws of their husbands, and teach their
children to honor every law of God, and to love, honor, and obey their
earthly father. If I keep my covenants, shall be saved in the presence
of God; if I violate them, I shall be damned; and so it will be with
my family; and what applies to me in this respect will apply to all.

Vol. 11,  p.211
Let us carry out the great purposes of God, and be separate from the
ungodly. "Woe unto him that has the law given; yea, that has all the
commandments of God, like unto us, and that transgresseth them, and
that wasteth the days of his probation, for awful is his state." "And
who unto the deaf, that will not hear, for they shall perish; woe unto
the blind, that will not see, for they shall perish [p.212] also; woe
unto the liar, for he shall be thrust down to hell; woe unto the
murderer, who deliberately killeth, for he shall die; woe unto them
who commit whoredoms, for they shall be thrust down to hell; and woe
unto them who die in their sins, for they shall go to their place and
suffer the wrath of God."

Vol. 11,  p.212
May God bless the righteous; but the men or women who raise their
voices or use their influence against that holy order of plural
marriage will be cursed, and they will wither away, for they have
undertaken to fight against God. "For, behold, the day cometh that
shall burn as an oven, and all the proud, yea, and all that do
wickedly, shall be stubble; and the day that cometh shall burn them
up, saith the Lord of hosts, and it shall leave them neither root nor
branch."

Brigham Young, April 29, 1866

Holy Ghost Requisite to Teach the Truth

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 29, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.212
You have heard what Elder Charles S. Kimball has said this afternoon
relative to the general belief of the people in the old
countries,—That Brigham Young reads all letters before they leave this
county, and if any are not written to suit him, they are destroyed by
his order! In this way they account for so few letters reaching the
members of the Church in distant lands from their friends here in
Utah. I will now make a public request that the Saints hereafter cease
to bring their letters to me, if there are any that have ever done
such a thing; and I also request the postmasters throughout the
Territory to stop sending all foreign letters to me for my inspection
previous to mailing for abroad; that is, if they have ever done such a
thing; and for this simple reason, that I have so much to do that I
cannot possibly pay attention to such an extensive amount of reading.
If any of you, or if any of the people in any part of the Territory
have ever sent letters to me to read, previous to sending them to
their friends abroad, be so kind as to take notice and cease to do
this thing from this time henceforth. If any postmaster has ever sent
me a single letter to read belonging to any person—Jew or Gentile,
Saint or sinner—I request him never to do so again; for I have such an
extensive correspondence of my own, that it is a very great labor for
me to read and answer what I am obliged to do in my business and
calling. People who suppose that I can see and read the foreign
correspondence of this whole community, give me credit for an amount
of [p.213] physical and mental endurance which I do not possess.

Vol. 11,  p.213
Brother Charles has strongly requested those who have friends in the
old country to write to them, and I would make the same request, that
you write often to your fathers and mothers, and brothers and sisters
and friends, and acquaintances and neighbors, whom you have left
behind in those old countries. Tell them the truth with regard to the
people here, and with regard to the country, and when you, who are
going to that country, arrive there, tell the people the truth.

Vol. 11,  p.213
In this country there is ample opportunity for people to get rich, to
gather up property, and accumulate and store up wealth, and the minds
of the people are so occupied in this labor that they do not take time
to write to their friends, and many not even to fulfill their promises
to write. Some of those who have borrowed money of their friends in
the old countries, and promised to work when they got to America and
send it back again to them, have forgotten to do so. I am sorry to be
obliged to say this. If I could have my way, every man who professes
to be a Saint would act like a Saint. However, we are trying to be
Saints. We have embraced the Gospel of the Son of God; we have
embraced a marvellous work—a work which is a great wonder to all
people As the Prophet has said, "Therefore behold, I will proceed to
do a marvellous work among this people, even a marvellous work and a
wonder; for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the
understanding of their prudent men shall be hid."

Vol. 11,  p.213
The brethren have been testifying to the truth of this work, and there
is not a man or a woman on this earth who receives the spirit of the
Gospel but what can testify to its truth. We are the witnesses of this
great work which the Lord has commenced in the Latter days. Were you
to ask me how it was that I embraced "Mormonism," I should answer, for
the simple reason that it embraces all truth in heaven and on earth,
in the earth, under the earth, and in hell, if there be any truth
there. There is no truth outside of it; there is no good outside of
it; there is no virtue, outside of it; there is nothing holy and
honorable outside of it; for wherever these principles are found among
all the creations of God, the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and his order
and Priesthood, embrace them.

Vol. 11,  p.213
When we talk about making sacrifices for this work, the word to me is
without meaning; for if a man desires to get a good name—a good
character—if he wishes to make fast friends, if he wishes wealth,
comfort, joy, and peace in all of his life here on the earth, let him
embrace the truth and then live it. When the unbeliever has a
realizing sense of his own condition, he lays down on his bed in
sorrow, he wishes things were a little different; he lays down in
sorrow, and wakes up in doubt, to live every hour and minute through
the day in anxiety. There may be hours and minutes in which people
forget themselves; but, when their minds dwell upon their situation
and being in life, they are in doubt, they are in anxiety, darkness,
and ignorance; they do not, know who they are, what they are on the
earth for; they know nothing of their pre-existence, or comparatively
little of their present existence, only that they are here in the
world, and by-and-by they will die and leave the world. Where they
will go when they leave the world, they know not, and there are many
who do not care. Some strive to be infidels to a great deal of that
which is true, to float which it would be to their best interest to
believe and know.

Vol. 11,  p.214
If you have truth, you have got [p.214] what is called "Mormonism."
or, more properly, the Gospel of life and salvation. It is here, and
it is nowhere else to the same extent that it is in the doctrine that
this people say they have embraced. Do they know it all? In comparison
to what we have yet to learn of the things of God, we are but babes
and sucklings in the knowledge of God our Father, in the knowledge of
his work and of the labor and the mission of our Lord Jesus Christ,
that we profess to be so familiar with. If it can be said of us that
we are children in the knowledge of God, we have progressed tolerably
well.

Vol. 11,  p.214
It has been remarked this afternoon how difficult it is for our Elders
to go forth and contend with the learning of the age. You heard the
few remarks regarding the religions of the day, and the idea that
generally prevails in Christian countries, that it requires men to be
qualified, and learned, and eloquent to stand before the people to act
as religious teachers. I will give you the reason why this is so. When
a false theory has to be maintained, it requires to be set forth with
much care; it requires study, and learning, and cunning sophistry to
gild over a falsehood and give it the semblance of truth, and make it
plausible and congenial to the feelings of the people; but the most
simple and unlearned person can tell you the truth. A child can tell
you the truth, in child-like language, while falsehood requires the
lawyer and the priest to tell it to make it at all plausible; it
requires a scholastic education to make falsehood pass for truth.
Anciently, all the people, and the publicans, who heard Jesus,
justified God, being baptised with the baptism of John. But the
Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God against themselves,
not being baptized of him. When a simple, honest hearted man, sent of
God with the truth to the world, shall question the most learned
upholders of false theories, the gilding falls off, and falsehood, in
all its deformity, stands naked and exposed. I have scores of times
read from the Bible, and the people would declare that it was not the
Christian Bible, but the "Mormon" Bible I was reading in; and to
convince them to the contrary, would have to read the title page.

Vol. 11,  p.214
Men are educated to promulgate and sustain false theories to make
money, and to create and uphold powerful sects. "And they teach with
their learning, and deny the Holy Ghost, which giveth utterance."
"Because of pride, and because of false teachers, and false doctrine,
their churches have become corrupted; and their churches are lifted
up, because of pride they are puffed up. They rob the poor, because of
their fine sanctuaries; they rob the poor, because of their fine
clothing; and they persecute the meek and the poor in heart, because
in their pride they are puffed up." And all this because the fathers
transgressed the laws, changed the ordinances, and broke the
everlasting covenant delivered unto them. The truth is easily
understood, and as easily told. The agriculturist and the mechanic can
tell the truth, and become efficient ministers of it, by living
faithfully in accordance with what they know of the Gospel; for in
this way they obtain the Holy Ghost, which giveth utterance. Education
is a good thing, and blessed is the man who has it, and can use it for
the dissemination of the Gospel without being puffed up with pride.
"But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the
wise; and God hath chosen the weak flyings of the world to confound
the things which are mighty; and base things of the world, and things
which are despised, hath God chosen; yea, and things which are not, to
bring to [p.215] naught things which are: that no flesh should glory
in His presence."

Vol. 11,  p.215
However good and useful a classical education may be in the possession
of a good and wise man, yet it is not essentially necessary for him to
have it to tell the simple truth which is given to mankind by the
revelations of God, because it can be told by the simple and the
unlearned. But if the profession of a lawyer is chosen by any person,
he needs to be educated in all the learning of the age to be
successful; for it is a hard thing for him to make a man appear
innocent before a jury of his countrymen whom he knows to be guilty.
It is a hard matter to make a jury of men endowed, not with great
learning perhaps, but with hard sense, believe that white is black,
and that black is white, as the case may be, to present the truth in
such a way that they will believe it as a lie, and a lie in such a way
that they will believe it as a truth. It requires a lawyer—a man who
is well schooled in all that men know, to make things appear what they
really are not.

Vol. 11,  p.215
That which will apply to law in this case will apply to a false
religion. We take our young men who have been brought up in this
community, and I care not whether they can read a chapter in the Bible
or not, if they will repent and seek diligently for the Spirit of the
Lord, and send them out into the world to preach the Gospel, and if
they are faithful, they will be able, ere long, by the blessing of
God, to confound the great and the wise of the age in matters of
theology. "I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because
thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast
revealed them unto babes."

Vol. 11,  p.215
It was observed here this afternoon that it requires our boys to go
into the world to preach the truth to know that "Mormonism" is true.
The older portion of this community embraced the truth through the
conviction of it, and prayed unto the Lord for the light of it, and
they received the testimony of the Spirit of God; but our children do
not know the greatness of their blessings and privileges. They are
entitled to the Spirit of the Gospel from their mothers wombs; they
have it with them ale the time; they are born in it. We say that they
are rude, that they are rough and unmanageable, etc.; they do not know
that they possess the light of the Holy Spirit until they go out into
the world and learn the great contrast—see the blackness of night, the
thick darkness of error that has settled down like a great pall upon
the moral and religious world. They hear their fathers pray, and they
hear the Apostles and Prophets preach, but they cannot know that
"Mormonism" is true for themselves until they have had the privilege
of being placed in circumstances to exercise faith for themselves, and
to pray to God for themselves for testimony and knowledge. Then they
obtain the power of the Holy Spirit, which awakens their senses, and
they know for themselves that God lives, for he hears and answers
their prayers.

Vol. 11,  p.215
I could say something encouraging to parents, if they would heed. Let
the father and mother, who are members of this Church and kingdom,
take a righteous course, and strive with all their might never to do a
wrong, but to do good all their lives; if they have one child or one
hundred children, if they conduct themselves towards them as they
should, binding them to the Lord by their faith and prayers, I care
not where those children go, they are hound up to their parents by an
everlasting tie, and no power of earth or hell can separate them from
their parents in eternity; they will return again to the fountain from
whence they sprang.[p.216] 

Vol. 11,  p.216
I am sorry that this people are worldly-minded; that they are in their
feelings and affections glued to the world so much as they are. I am
sorry to hear Elders of Israel use words, and manifest anger and
impatience that are unbecoming. Men who are vessels of the holy
Priesthood, who are charged with words of eternal life to the world,
should strive continually in their words and actions and daily
deportment to do honor to the great dignity of their calling and
office as ministers and representatives of the Most High. We are
trying to be Saints, and many of the brethren sin, and repent, and ask
forgiveness, and intend to do better in the future, and perhaps
to-morrow they lose their temper and swear at their oxen, etc. They
love the world, and covet their fine horses; their affections are upon
them, and upon their farms, upon their property, their houses and
possessions, and in the same ratio that this is the case, the Holy
Spirit of God—the spirit of their calling—forsakes them, and they are
overcome with the spirit of the evil one, so that they have not
strength to resist the weaknesses of their nature; and they swear and
take the name of God in vain, are impatient with their families and
often abuse them. Such things as these should not be among the
servants of the Most High.

Vol. 11,  p.216
If we have possessions, it is because the Lord has given them to us,
and it is our duty to see that everything we have is devoted to the
advancement of truth, virtue, and holiness, to beauty and excellence;
to redeem the earth, and adorn it with beautiful habitations, and
orchards, and gardens, and farms, and cities, until it shall become
like the garden of Eden. All that we possess belongs to the Lord, and
we are the Lord's, and we should never lust after that over which he
has made us stewards, but we should use it profitably to the
up-building of the Zion of our God, to send the Gospel to all the
world, and to gather and feed the poor. I am thankful that I am able
to say these few words. May God bless you. Amen.

John Taylor, April 7, 1866

Our Religion is From God

Remarks by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, made 
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.216
It is good for the Saints to meet together; it is good to reflect upon
the work of God; it is good to be in possession of His blessings; it
is a great privilege to enjoy the light of eternal truth, and to be
delivered from the darkness, the error, the confusion, and the
iniquity that prevails generally throughout the world. There are but
very few men in the [p.217] world who can realize the blessings which
we enjoy unless their minds are enlightened by the Spirit of the
living God. There are, in fact, comparatively few among the Saints who
realize their true position, and who can comprehend correctly the
blessings and privileges that they are in possession of; for men can
only grasp these things as they are enlightened by the spirit of
truth, by the spirit of revelation—by the Holy Ghost—which has been
imparted to the Saints by the laying on of hands, and through their
obedience to the principles of the everlasting Gospel. If men are in
the dark in relation to any of these principles, it is because they do
not live their religion; because they do not walk according to that
light which has been given to them; because, as we have heard here,
they do not pray sufficiently, they do not deny themselves of evil,
and cleave close enough to the principles of eternal truth. The Gospel
is calculated to lead us on from truth to truth, and from intelligence
to intelligence, until that Scripture will be fulfilled which declares
that we shall see as we are seen and know as we are known, until one
will not have to say to another, know ye the Lord, but all shall know
Him from the least unto the greatest, until the light and intelligence
of God shall beam forth upon all, and all shall bask in the sunlight
of eternal truth.

Vol. 11,  p.217
It is a blessing to have the privilege of meeting together in our
general Conference, where the Authorities of the Church can assemble
from different parts of the Territory, and of the earth, to learn the
law of God, to transact business pertaining to His Church and kingdom,
and to build up and establish righteousness on the earth. We cannot
realize the extent of the blessings that we enjoy. We are situated
differently from any other people under the face of the heavens. There
is no people, no government, no kingdom, no nation, no assembly of
people, civil, religious, political, or otherwise, that enjoy the
blessings that we are in possession of this day; for whilst others are
groping in the dark and laboring in a state of uncertainty in relation
to the position that they occupy, whether political or religious, we
are free from any surmises or doubts concerning these matters.

Vol. 11,  p.217
As it regards our political status, we are well acquainted with that;
we know the destiny of this Church and kingdom; we know the position
that we occupy towards God and towards the world; we know that the
Lord will accomplish His own purposes; and having this knowledge, we
rest perfectly easy in relation to the result. We know that the
kingdom of God, which is established among us, will continue to
spread, increase, and extend, until it covers the earth; and we know
that all the plotting, and machinations, and designs, and combinations
of men and devils will not be able to stop it in its progress; but as
it has begun to roll forth, its speed will continue to accelerate
until it has accomplished all for which it is designed of God, and
until the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God
and His Christ, and He shall reign with universal empire over this
earth, and to Him every knee shall bow and every tongue confess.
Therefore, we have no trembling, no feeling of fear, no anxiety or
care as to the result. All that we have to care about in relation to
these matters is, that we, individually and collectively, do our duty;
that, we maintain our integrity before God; that we honor our
Priesthood and our calling; that we pursue a course that shall at all
times receive the smiles and approbation of the Most High, and then as
to the result we care not for we know what the result will be.[p.218] 

Vol. 11,  p.218
As it regards our religious status, we feel just the same in relation
to that, for everything is connected with our religion and our God. We
are not indebted to any church in existence for the position which we
occupy, nor for the intelligence we are in possession of. We have no
need to trace our authority through the Popes, or through any other
medium, we care nothing about them. We do not need either to go to the
Roman or to the Greek Church to find out whether we are right or
wrong, where our religion commenced, and whether we are placed on the
right or on the wrong foundation. We are not under the necessity of
searching the Jewish records, or any other records, in relation to
these matters. We are not indebted to any of the schools, academies,
or systems of divinity, or theology, or any of the religious systems
extant, nor to any of the heathen nations. There is no nation, people,
kingdom, government; no religious or political authority of any kind
that is of an earthly nature, that we have to go to in relation to
this matter. We disclaim the whole of them; claim no affinity to any
of them; are not of them nor from them; and, consequently, so far as
they are concerned, we are perfectly independent of them. Our religion
came from God; it is a revelation from the Most High; it is that
everlasting Gospel which John saw an angel bring to be preached in all
the earth, and to every people, nation, kindred, and tongue, crying
with a loud voice, fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of His
judgment is come.

Vol. 11,  p.218
Then God is the author of our religion; He has revealed it from the
heavens; He has sent His holy angels for that purpose, who
communicated it to Joseph Smith and others. Having restored the
everlasting Gospel, He has sent it forth to all the world, and those
men who have delivered that Gospel to us have received it by
revelation directly from God, and have been ordained by that
authority. If God has not spoken, if the heavens have not been opened,
if the angels of God have not appeared, then we have no religion—it is
all a farce; for, as I have said before, we claim no kindred, no
affinity, or relationship with them—God forbid that we should, we do
not want it. This, then, is the platform we stand upon; this is the
position that we occupy before God; for this is God's work that we are
engaged in. If He has given any authority in the last days to mankind,
we are in possession of that authority; and if He has not, then we
have no authority, nor any true religion, nor any true hope. I shall
not this morning enter into all the arguments concerning these
matters. All that I can say to you is what Paul said in his day, "Ye
are His witnesses of these things, and so is the Holy Ghost, whom God
hath given to them that obey Him."

Vol. 11,  p.218
Brethren, is your religion true, and do you know it? (Voices, yes).
Yes, you know and realize it; it is written in living, indelible
characters on your hearts, which nothing can remove. We are living
witnesses of the truth of God and the revelations which He has given
to His people in these last days. Well, then, we are not concerned
about what the nations of the world can do against it, for they will
crumble and totter, and thrones will be cast down, as it is written in
the Scriptures. The empires of the earth may be dissolved, and all the
nations may crumble to pieces, and wars, and pestilence, and famine
may stalk through the earth; this is not our affair; they are not our
nations; they are not God's nations. Religionists may squabble, and
contend, and quarrel, and live in difficulty, doubt, and uncertainty
in relation to their affairs; but that is none of our business, it is
[p.219] entirely their own affair. There may be written upon the whole
world, religious and political, "Mene, mene, tekel, upharsin." (Thou
art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting) What is that to
us? It is none of our affair. We are not associated with them; our
interest is not bound up with them; they have nothing which we can
sustain. In relation to all these matters we feel perfectly easy. If
war goes forth and desolates the nations; if confusion exist among
religious denominations; and if they should continue to act as they
are doing, like perfect fools, it is their own business. The Pope may
tremble on his throne, and be afraid that France or some other power
will not sustain him; it is not our affair; we feel perfectly easy and
tranquil; all is right with us, for we are in the hands of God, and it
is his business to take care of his Saints; therefore, we feel
perfectly easy, quiet, and peaceable in relation to all these matters.

Vol. 11,  p.219
Would they try to injure us? Yes. They never tried anything else, and
we are not indebted to them for any thing which we enjoy. Did any of
them help us along in our religious matters? Who are we indebted to in
this world? Is there a religious society under the heavens that we are
indebted to for any ideas or intelligence which we possess? Not one.
Is there any priest in Christendom that has helped us forward in the
least in our religious career? Not one. You cannot find one. Are we
indebted to anybody for our political status? We are not. Who is there
that helps us? There has never been a man yet who dared, at any time,
to advocate our principles and rights in the legislative halls of this
or any other nation; there has never been a man who has had the
honesty, and truthfulness, and integrity to do it; they dare not do
it, because it is unpopular. We dare advocate our principles, and God
dare help us; and if we enjoy any rights, and privileges, and peace—if
there are any blessings of any kind that we enjoy—we derive them from
our Heavenly Father, and we are not indebted to any power, government,
rule, or authority, religious, political, or otherwise, throughout the
whole of this habitable globe, for any blessings or privileges we
enjoy, excepting sometimes, by a little persecution they help us to be
a little more united, that's all; and we do not thank them for this,
for it does not come with their good will. If their lies shall make
the truth of God abound to his glory, all right; they will lie on,
because they are of their father the devil, and his work they will do.
He was a liar from the beginning; he is the father of lies, and they
are his children. Therefore, in relation to all of these matters we
feel perfectly easy.

Vol. 11,  p.219
I was asked the other day if I would like to go and bear testimony
before the court in relation to whether polygamy was a religious
ordinance or not. I answered yes, if they subpoena me. They have not
done it yet, and I do not know whether they will or not. I am quite
willing to go and testify to that matter at any time. I think I will
testify to you here. To begin with, there is nothing that I know of,
or am acquainted with in this world, but what is a part of my religion
and mixed up with it. It is all religion with me. I was told that the
parties desired to know whether or no I believed that polygamy was a
religious ordinance or institution. If this question had been put to
me, I should have been inclined to ask the parties what they
understood by the word religion; because, if I could not find out what
their view of religion was, of course I could not tell whether I, in
their estimation, had any or not.

Vol. 11,  p.220
This consideration led me to a few reflections in relation to this
matter.[p.220] I had recourse to some of our dictionaries, to find out
what popular lexicographers said about it. I referred to the standard
works of several different nations, which I find to be as follows:—

Vol. 11,  p.220
Webster (American), "Religion includes a belief in the revelation of
his (God's) will to man, and in man's obligation to obey his command."

Vol. 11,  p.220
Worcester (a prominent American). 1. An acknowledgement of our
obligation to God as our creator. 2. A particular system of faith or
worship. We speak of the Greek, Hindoo, Jewish, Christian, and
Mahomedan religion.

Vol. 11,  p.220
Johnson (English), "Religion, a system of faith and worship."

Vol. 11,  p.220
Dictionary of the French Academy, "La croyance que l'on a de la
divinite' et le culte qu'on lue rend en consequence."

Vol. 11,  p.220
Foi croyance.

Vol. 11,  p.220
The belief we have in God and his worship.

Vol. 11,  p.220
Faith—belief.

Vol. 11,  p.220
German Dictionary of Wurterbuch, by Dr. N. N. W. Meissner, a standard
work in Germany.

Vol. 11,  p.220
"Religion, glaube, faith, persuasion."

Vol. 11,  p.220
Here, then we have the opinion of four of the great leading nations of
the earth, as expressed by their acknowledged standard works, on what
they consider to be the meaning of the word religion.

Vol. 11,  p.220
The German has it—faith, persuasion. The French—faith, belief; faith
in God and his worship. The English—a system of faith and worship.
These three are very similar.

Vol. 11,  p.220
Next we have Webster, American, which is our acknowledged standard,
and he says, "Religion includes a belief in the revelations of God's
will to man, and in man's obligation to obey his commands."

Vol. 11,  p.220
This is, indeed, very pointed; and if this definition be correct, it
would necessarily lead us to inquire, as did Paul of old. "Whether is
it better to obey man or God judge ye."

Vol. 11,  p.220
Worcester, another prominent American lexicographer, speaks of
"Religion as an acknowledgement of God as our creator, and a
particular system of faith or worship." Here he agrees with the
French, German, and English. He then quotes from a prominent work—"We
speak of the Greek, Hindoo, Jewish, Christian, and Mahomedan
religions." He might very properly have added Mormon.

Vol. 11,  p.220
Faith, belief, and worship seem to be the prominent idea advanced,
with the addition of our popular lexicographer Walker, who adds to the
faith in God, that it must be in the revelations of His will to man,
and in man's obligations to obey His commands.

Vol. 11,  p.220
Having now found out what the meaning of religion is, we shall be the
better prepared to inquire whether a plurality of wives, or, as it is
sometimes called, polygamy, is a part of our religious faith or not.

Vol. 11,  p.220
The Constitution of the United States says that "Congress shall make
no law respecting an establishment of religion, or prohibiting the
free exercise thereof." I have thought of the law which Congress has
made in relation to polygamy. The question, however, necessarily
arises, is it constitutional for Congress to interfere with religious
matters—with the establishment of religion, or the free exercise
thereof? The Constitution says no. Then is polygamy a religious
question or is it not? Is it a marriage ceremony or is it not?
Marriage is received by the Greek church as a solemn sacrament of the
church; the Roman Catholic church and the Church of England also admit
marriage to be a religious sacrament; and so it is admitred by the
great mass of religious sects now in the world. These are facts that
need no proof; everybody is acquainted with [p.221] them. It is true
that in France and in the United States magistrates are authorized to
officiate in solemnizing marriages. But in France, to this day, unless
they are married by a minister of religion, many of the more
conscientious feel that they are living in a state of adultery.

Vol. 11,  p.221
Now, in relation to the position that we occupy concerning plurality,
or, as it is termed, polygamy, it differs from that of others. I have
noticed the usage of several nations regarding marriage; but, as I
have said, we are not indebted to any of them for our religion, nor
for our ideas of marriage, they came from God. Where did this
commandment come from in relation to polygamy? It also came from God.
It was a revelation given unto Joseph Smith from God, and was made
binding upon His servants. When this system was first introduced among
this people, it was one of the greatest crosses that ever was taken up
by any set of men since the world stood. Joseph Smith told others; he
told me, and I can bear witness of it, "that if this principle was not
introduced, this Church and kingdom could not proceed." When this
commandment was given, it was so far religious, and so far binding
upon the Elders of this Church, that it was told them if they were not
prepared to enter into it, and to stem the torrent of opposition that
would come in consequence of it, the keys of the kingdom would be
taken from them. When I see any of our people, men or women, opposing
a principle of this kind, I have years ago set them down as on the
high road to apostacy, and I do to-day; I consider them apostates, and
not interested in this Church and kingdom. It is so far, then, a
religious institution, that it affects my conscience and the
consciences of all good men—it is so far religious that it connects
itself with time and with eternity. What are the covenants we enter
into, and why is it that Joseph Smith said that unless this principle
was entered into this kingdom could not proceed? We ought to know the
whys and the wherefores in relation to these matters, and understand
something about the principle enunciated. These are simply words; we
wish to know their signification.

Vol. 11,  p.221
Where is there in the world a people that make any pretensions to have
any claim upon their wives in eternity? Where is there a priest in all
Christendom that teaches anything of this kind? You cannot find them.
Marriage is solemnized until death do them part, and when death comes
to either party, then there is an end to the whole matter, and what
comes after death is in the dark to them. It was so with us up to the
time of the giving of that revelation; we had no claim upon one wife
in eternity. They had obeyed the Gospel as we had; they had been
baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins as we
had; we had been married to them according to the laws of the land,
and were living as other Gentiles were, but we had no claim upon them
in eternity. It was necessary that one grand truth should be unlocked,
which is, that man and woman are destined to live together and have a
claim upon each other in eternity. The Priesthood being restored, the
key was turned in relation to this matter, and the privilege was
placed not only within the reach of the Elders of this Church, but
within the reach of all who should be considered worthy of it, to make
covenants with their partners that should be binding in the eternal
worlds; that in this respect, as well as in other respects, we might
stand as a distinguished people, separate and apart from the rest of
the earth, depending upon God for our religion.

Vol. 11,  p.222
Previous to this revelation, who in [p.222] all the world had any
claim upon their wives in the eternal world, or what wife had a claim
upon her husband? Who ever taught them any such principle? Nobody.
Some of the novel writers have noticed it, but they did not claim
authority from heaven; they merely wrote their own opinions and
followed the promptings of their own instincts, which led them hope
that such a thing might be the case; but there was no certainty about
it. Our position was just as Joseph said: if we could not receive the
Gospel which is an everlasting Gospel; if we could not receive the
dictum of a Priesthood that administers in time and eternity; if we
could not receive a principle that would save us in the eternal world,
and our wives and children with us, we were not fit to hold this
kingdom, and could not hold it, for it would be taken from us and
given to others. This is reasonable, proper, consistent, and
recommends itself to the minds of all intelligence when it is
reflected upon in the light of truth. Then, what did this principle
open up to our view? That our wives, who have been associated with us
in time—who sad borne with us the heat and burden of the day, who had
shared in our afflictions, trials, troubles, and difficulties, that
they could reign with us in the eternal kingdoms of God, and that they
should be sealed to us not only for time, but for all eternity. This
unfolded to us the eternal fitness and relationship of things as they
exist on the earth, of man to man, and of husband to wife; it unfolds
the relationship they should occupy in time to each other, and the
relationship that will continue to exist in eternity. Hence it is
emphatically a religious subject so deep, sacred, and profound, so
extensive and far-reaching, that it is one of the greatest principles
that was ever revealed to man. Did we know anything about it before?
No. How did we get a knowledge of it? By revelation. And shall we
treat lightly these things? No. The Lord says that his servants may
take to themselves more wives than one. Who gives to them one wife?
The Lord. And has he not a right to give to them another, and another,
and another? I think he has that right. Who has a right to dispute it,
and prohibit a union of that kind, if God shall ordain it? Has not God
as much right to-day to give to me, or you, or any other person two,
three, four, five, ten, or twenty wives, as he had anciently to give
them to Abraham, Isaac, David, Solomon, etc.? Has not the Lord a right
to do what he pleases in this matter, and in all other matters,
without the dictation of man? I think He has. Every principle
associated with the Gospel which we have received is eternal, hence
our marriage covenant is an eternal covenant given unto us of God.
Then, when poor, miserable, corrupt men would endeavor to trample us
under their feet because of the principles of truth which we have
received from God, shall we falter in the least? No, never. Its
opposers may croak against it until they go down to the dust of death;
God will defend his work which he has introduced in the latter days;
and, the Lord being our helper, we will help him to sustain it.

Vol. 11,  p.222
Associated with this is another important principle—the baptism for
the dead. One of the prophets has said that, "I will send you Elijah
the prophet before the coming of the great and terrible day of the
Lord; and he shall turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and
the hearts of the children to the fathers, lest I come and smite the
earth with a curse." This Elias signifies a restorer. Jesus said of
John the Baptist, in his day, "And if ye will receive it, this is the
Elias (or restorer) which was [p.223] for to come." "He that hath ears
to hear, let him hear." But they would not hear: they did not receive
it. They beheaded John, crucified Jesus, killed his apostles, and
persecuted his followers; and their temple, nation, and polity were
destroyed. But the times of restitution spoken of by the prophets must
take place; the restorer must come "before that great and terrible day
of the Lord." The hearts of the fathers must be turned to the
children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers, or the earth
will be cursed. This great eternal marriage covenant lays at the
foundation of the whole; when this was revealed, then followed the
other. Then, and not till then, could the hearts of the fathers be
turned to their children, and the hearts of the children to the
fathers; then, and not till then, could the restoration be effectually
commenced, time and eternity be connected, the past, present, and
future harmonize, and the eternal justice of God be vindicated.
"Saviors come upon Mount Zion to save the living, redeem the dead,
unite man to woman and woman to man, in eternal, indissoluble ties;
impart blessings to the dead, redeem the living, and pour eternal
blessings upon posterity.

Vol. 11,  p.223
Let us now go back to the action of Congress in relation to plural
marriage, of which these eternal covenants are the foundation. The
Lord says, "I will introduce the times of the restitution of all
things; I will show you my eternal covenants, and call upon you to
abide in them; I will show you trow to save yourselves, your wives and
children, your progenitors and posterity, and to save the earth from a
curse. Congress says, if you fulfill that law we will inflict upon you
pains and penalties, fines and imprisonments; in effect, we will not
allow you to follow God's commands. Now, if Congress possessed the
constitutional right to do so, it would still be a high-handed outrage
upon the rights of man; but when we consider that they cannot make
such a law without violating the Constitution, and thus nullifying the
act, what are we to think of it? Where are we drifting to. After
having, with uplifted hands to heaven, sworn that they will "make no
law respecting the establishment of religion, or prohibiting the free
exercise thereof," to thus sacrilegiously stand between a whole
community and their God, and deliberately debar them, so far as they
have the power, from observing his law, do they realize what they are
doing? Whence came this law on our statute books? Who constituted them
our conscience keepers? Who appointed them the judge of our religious
faith, or authorized them to coerce us to transgress a law that is
binding and imperative on our consciences? We do not expect that
Congress is acquainted with our religious faith; but, as members of
the body politic, we do claim the guarantees of the Constitution and
immunity from persecution on merely religious grounds.

Vol. 11,  p.223
What are we to think of a United States judge who would marry a man to
another man's wife. He certainly ought to know better. We are told
that she was a second wife, and, therefore, not acknowledged. Indeed,
this is singular logic. If she was not a wife, then polygamy is no
crime in the eyes of the law; for Congress have passed no law against
whoredom. A man may have as many mistresses as he please, without
transgressing any law of Congress. The act in relation to polygamy
contemplates punishing a man for having more wives, not mistresses. If
she was simply his mistress, then the law is of no effect; and the
very fact of Congress passing such a law is the strongest possible
proof, in law, of the existence of a marriage covenant,[p.224] which,
until that law was passed, was by them considered valid. If, then, she
was not his wife, no person could be punished under that law for
polygamy. If she was his wife, then the judge transgressed the law
which he professionally came to maintain.

Vol. 11,  p.224
In relation to all these matters, the safe path for the Saints to take
is, to do right, and, by the help of God, seek diligently and
honorably to maintain the position which they hold. Are we ashamed of
anything we have done in marrying wives? No. We shall not be ashamed
before God and the holy angels, much less before a number of corrupt,
miserable scoundrels, who are the very dregs of hell. We care nothing
for their opinions, their ideas, or notions; for they do not know God,
nor the principles which he has revealed. They wallow in the sink of
corruption, as they would have us do; but, the Lord being, our helper,
we will not do it, but we will try to do right and keep the
commandments of God, live our religion, and pursue a course that will
secure to us the smiles and approbation of God our Father. Inasmuch as
we do this He will take care of us, maintain His own cause, and
sustain His people. We have a right to keep His commandments. But what
would you do if the United States were to bring up an army against you
on account of polygamy, or on account of any other religious subject?
We would trust in God, as we always have done. Would you have no
fears? None. All the fears that I am troubled with is that this people
will not do right—that they will not keep the commandments of God. If
we will only faithfully live our religion, we fear no earthly power.
Our safety is in God. Our religion is an eternal religion. Our
covenants are eternal covenants, and we expect to maintain the
principles of our religion on the earth, and to possess them in the
heavens. And if our wives and children do right, and we as fathers and
husbands do right in this world, we expect to have our wives and
children in eternity. Let us live in that way which will secure the
approbation of God, that we, his representatives on the earth, may
magnify our calling, honor Him, and maintain our integrity to the end;
that we may be saved in His celestial kingdom, with our wives, and
children, and brethren, from generation to generation, worlds without
end. Amen.[p.225] 

George Q. Cannon, May 6, 1866

Conflict of Truth Irrepressible—Sin Causes Fear, Then Apostacy

Remarks by Elder GEORGE Q. CANNON, made in the 
Tabernacle in Great Salt Lake City, May 6, 1866.

Reorted By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.225
It is very gratifying to me, as it must be to all the Saints, to hear
the testimonies of the Elders who return from their missions
accompanied by the Spirit of God. There is no position that I know of
where a man is more likely to derive a knowledge—a fixed and reliable
knowledge—for himself respecting the work of God, than to be called to
go to the nations of the earth, without purse and scrip, to travel
among the people to proclaim unto them the restoration of the
everlasting Gospel in its fullness again to the earth. It is not that
there is more power manifested abroad than there is in Zion; but the
position in which the Elders are placed is of such a nature, that they
are compelled, of necessity, to seek unto God to obtain all the power
possible for them to receive through faithfulness and diligence. Men
are compelled, if they have any desire whatever to magnify their
calling, to live so near unto the Lord that his Spirit and power will
be with them all the time; for without these blessings every man, who
has had any experience whatever, well knows it is impossible for man
to edify and build up the people.

Vol. 11,  p.225
The Lord, since the establishment of his Church upon the earth in
these latter days, has performed a great many marvellous works. When
our minds are enlightened by the Spirit of God, and we take a review
of the Work from the beginning to the present, the only reflection
that we can have is one of wonder, that in the midst of the many
evidences of divinity which have been exhibited to the inhabitants of
the earth since the foundation of this Work, men stall justify
themselves in the rejection of these principles and the denouncement
of those who advocate them. It would be impossible, in the brief time
allotted for our meeting, to enumerate all the evidences of the
divinity of this Work, which are patent to the observer; but, look
wherever we will, in contemplating this Work in the various changes
through which it has passed from its first origin to the present, we
see the hand of God manifested and his power exhibited, and these
things have been no more shown forth in the past than they are being
shown forth at the present. The present circumstances which surround
us are of such a nature that every man, who can divest himself
sufficiently of prejudice and view this Work calmly, must be convinced
that there is a power greater than that of man connected with it.

Vol. 11,  p.225
This morning, Brother George A. Smith, in his narrative of the trials
through which the Church passed in its early days, alluded to the
great number of persons who have apostatized [p.226] from this Church.
There is a peculiar feature attending those who apostatize, of which
the parallel cannot be found among any other people, except we go back
to the primitive Christians—the immediate disciples of Jesus. Men may
belong to any of the so-called Christian sects of the day, and they
may renounce their belief or dissolve their connection with the
religious bodies of which they are members, and we do not see that
virulence, that spirit and disposition to seek for the blood of those
with whom they were formerly connected, manifested on their part,
which are manifested by those who have been members of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and have apostatized therefrom. In
consequence of this, the inhabitants of the earth are frequently
deceived. Many honest people may have been deceived through this
manifestation of hatred, and animosity, and blood-thirstiness on the
part of those who have been connected with us. They do not trace these
manifestations to their proper cause, and they jump at the conclusion
that the people who are so much hated and maligned, and whose injury
is so diligently sought by those who were once connected with them,
must of course be a very bad people, or there could not be such
feelings manifested towards them. Men are misled on this point,
because they are not acquainted with the causes which operate on the
minds of those who reject the work of God.

Vol. 11,  p.226
The work of God, from its beginning on the earth until the present
time, is something that has not a parallel, there being nothing like
it that we can see elsewhere. There are traits of character and
manifestations of disposition exhibited by the Latter. day Saints
which are not to be found elsewhere among men Under the operations of
the Gospel upon the people who obey it, new motives and new
manifestations are brought into existence. They may be called new,
because they have not been witnessed among men for many generations
past. And as there are new and peculiar features of character
developed and exhibited by the Saints, so also there are traits
manifested by those who oppose the Saints, which are diverse from any
that the opponents of other systems exhibit. This is particularly the
case with those who have been connected with us, and have apostatized,
and thereby dissolved that connection.

Vol. 11,  p.226
We who are Latter-day Saints understand this; some, probably,
understand it better than others; but still, there is a general
understanding among the Saints of God respecting this work. We know
that it is as strict a law of heaven as any other that has been given,
that the man who enters into this Church, and practices impurity, will
lose the Spirit of God, and, sooner or later, will be opposed to this
Work. This is a truth that has been proclaimed almost daily in our
hearing, from the time the Church was organized until now. There is no
general truth that has been so frequently dwelt upon, and so
powerfully enforced upon the minds of this people, as this truth to
which I now allude. We who are connected with this Church, and retain
our membership with this people, must be pure in our thoughts, in our
words, and in our actions; we must take a course to retain the Spirit
of God in our hearts; and if we do not take a course of this kind, the
Spirit of God will inevitably leave us, and that light which has
illumined our understandings, that joy and peace which have filled our
souls and caused us to rejoice exceedingly before the Lord, will
depart from us, and we shall be left in a worse condition than We were
before we obeyed the Gospel.[p.227] 

Vol. 11,  p.227
If we turn to the history of the Apostles we find a striking instance
of this in the case of Judas, one of the twelve Apostles—one of the
chosen disciples of the Lamb—whom we may suppose was once possessed of
the Spirit of truth; but he was a hypocrite; he broke the commandments
of God; he did that which is evil. How did this disposition manifest
itself? As soon as he chose to dissolve his connection with the people
of God, did he go and bury himself among the rest of the Jews, and
from that time say nothing more about the work of God he had been
connected with? No; but the first promptings of his evil heart were to
sell his Lord and Master—to be his betrayer, and the destroyer of the
innocent—prostituting the knowledge which he had received to a base
purpose, distorting and misrepresenting it in such a manner that it
proved the means of condemning the man whom he had previously looked
upon as his Lord. This is the spirit that will manifest itself, the
spirit that the ancient Apostles had to contend with in the midst of
those who were opposed to them, and who had formerly been connected
with them—false brethren. Whenever a man loses the spirit of the
Gospel, whenever the Spirit of God is supplanted by the spirit of the
evil one, that man is a fit tool for the adversary to work with and to
use to effect his accursed purposes in shedding the blood of
innocence; because he gives way to the spirit of him who was a
murderer and a liar from the beginning, and whose works have been evil
from the creation until now. In our day the two spirits are
manifested, only with more power, with more strength than have been
witnessed on the earth since the days of the Apostles.

Vol. 11,  p.227
For generations there has been an indifference manifested by the
adversary of truth to the systems of religion which have prevailed
among men. When men partake of error, when they are not accompanied by
the Spirit of God, when the power and authority which God imparts to
fulfill his great purposes are not in existence among them, then there
is an indifference manifested by the adversary; religious
organizations and religious movements are regarded by him with
unconcern, because the necessity does not exist, under those
circumstances, for vigilant exertion on his part. But the moment the
Holy Priesthood of God is restored, being the power and authority
imparted by heaven to men, which gives them capacity to go forth and
administer in the things of God, then all hell is moved, all who are
under the influence of the adversary are at once in commotion, and
they seek to destroy all those who have the temerity to stand up in
the defence of the truth and righteousness in the power of the Holy
Priesthood of the Son of God. This has been the case from the
beginning until now, from the shedding of the blood of righteous Abel
down to the time that the last Apostle was slain. There have been
feelings manifested, dispositions exhibited in connection with this
Work which have not been seen among men for a great length of time
before. There have been a faith and devotion, a love and integrity
manifested by the Saints of God, by those who have received the Gospel
of Jesus Christ, that have not been seen for a long period of time. On
the other hand, there have been intense feelings of' bitterness,
hatred, and strife, and murder, and everything that is evil,
manifested in opposition thereunto. As I have said, these
manifestations are traceable to the fact that God has attempted to do
a work again among men at the present time, which is an uncommon thing
to this generation.[p.228] 

Vol. 11,  p.228
If we converse with the votaries of modern Christianity about the
persecutions which the Apostles and Prophets endured, and which all
righteous men in every age have endured from the hands of the wicked,
they say that those were ages of barbarism and darkness; civilization
and enlightenment had not spread their benign influences over the
inhabitants of the earth; the printing press was not in existence, and
the benefits that flow therefrom were not known and enjoyed by man;
they were, consequently, dark, uneducated, and ignorant, and therefore
superstitious and cruel. To such ignorance and darkness do many modern
Christians attribute the persecutions righteous men met with in former
days. But in this day, they say, we live in the blaze of Gospel light;
the Bible is published in almost every language, and extensive means
have been taken to disseminate the truth, and the exhibition of those
cruel feelings which were common in ancient times are not to be seen
now. Thus they delude themselves with the idea that they are better
than were the fathers, even as the Jews did in the days of Jesus when
they exclaimed, "If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would
not have been partakers with them in the blood of the Prophets;" and
they built the tombs of the Prophets, and garnished the sepulchres of
the righteous; but Jesus said unto them, "Wherefore ye be witnesses
unto yourselves that ye are the children of them which killed the
Prophets." "Fill ye up, then, the measure of your fathers."

Vol. 11,  p.228
To mason with many men upon this subject, and to have them reason in
return, they would impress you with the idea that the antagonism which
formerly existed between Satan and God has ceased, and that there is a
sort of amnesty existing between them, and hence Satan does not have
that power over the hearts of men that he had formerly. This is a very
great delusion, and a very common one. It is a delusion which has been
common to every generation when the Gospel has been preached among the
inhabitants of the earth. Every generation has flattered itself that
it is a little better than the one that preceded it. Every generation
has prided itself in its knowledge and great advancement in the arts
and sciences and its superiority over preceding generations; yet the
power of the adversary and his hatred of righteousness and truth are
as great to-day as they ever were since the creation of the earth. The
moment a man undertakes to proclaim true principles—to declare the
Gospel of Jesus Christ and exhort the people to cry unto God in faith,
he stirs up in the hearts of the people a feeling of opposition and
strife which, if he be not acquainted with the cause, strikes him with
wonder and astonishment. How often has it been the case that our
Elders in going forth to preach have labored among people who were
ignorant of the existence of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, and of their principles, or, if they have heard anything, it
has been but little. This could not be done now; but there have been
times in the past when it could be done. But when Elders could go to
places where the people had heard but little or nothing about the
Latter-day Saints, as soon as they commenced declaring to the people
that God had spoken from the heavens, and exhorted the people to seek
unto God, and He would answer their prayers as anciently, a spirit of
opposition would be aroused. This has been so time and time again with
our people, showing that it is not the evils of the Latter-day Saints,
nor because they are polygamists, &c., that they are hated; for they
met with opposition [p.229] before anything was known of the doctrine.
This feeling did not have its origin in any of these causes; but in
the hatred which the adversary always has to the truth, and in the
power which he exercises over the hearts of the children of
disobedience, prompting them to go to any and every length to prevent
the accomplishment of that which God our Heavenly Father seeks to
bring to pass among the people.

Vol. 11,  p.229
It is the most foolish thing that people ever attempted to tell us
that if we were to do so and so, take such and such a course, that we
should not be persecuted. Men who make such assertions do not know
this Work; they cannot comprehend it; they know nothing about the
characteristics of this people, nor the work which they are connected
with; if they did, they would know that the world would love its own,
and that it would hate everything that is not of the world, and that
comes in contact with religious popularity in the world, and that
everything of this kind is hated by the world and by him who is the
master of the world.

Vol. 11,  p.229
My brethren and sisters, we are engaged in the greatest of all
warfares. No sooner did Joseph Smith receive the Holy Priesthood from
heaven, and the power and authority to administer the ordinances of
life and salvation, than this warfare commenced; and it has gone on
widening and increasing until it has assumed its present dimensions;
and it will go on increasing until it will fill the whole earth—until
the warfare that has been inaugurated will occupy the thoughts and
minds of all the inhabitants of the earth, and until one of these
powers will prevail in the earth. It was said on one occasion by a
leading statesman of our nation, that the conflict between freedom and
slavery was irrepressible. It may be truthfully said respecting the
warfare in which we are engaged that it is irrepressible, and it will
not terminate until one power or the other succumbs to the other.
Which power shall succumb? There will be no cessation to this strife
and contest. One or the other has to ride triumphant and hold dominion
over this earth. Truth must prevail, or error must hold sway.

Vol. 11,  p.229
God has spoken on this point in unmistakeable terms, that it is his
intention to establish his kingdom and carry on his work, which the
Prophets in vision had seen from the commencement of the earth until
now; that it is his intention to roll forth his kingdom until it shall
fill the whole earth—until the laws of the kingdom of God shall be
universally respected and obeyed by all the inhabitants of the earth;
until he whose right it is to reign shall sway his sceptre over an
obedient earth, or over a population who will be obedient to him.

Vol. 11,  p.229
On the other hand, a declaration has been made, not by the adversary
directly, but by his emissaries, and those who are under the influence
of his spirit, that the work of God must stand still—that it must go
backward and be overwhelmed.

Vol. 11,  p.229
The contest is not with cannon or with rifles and swords, and weapons
of this description; but it is, nevertheless, a warfare—a warfare
between the spirit of darkness and that of light—between he who
attempts to usurp the dominion of this earth and the God of heaven.
The war which was waged in heaven has been transferred to the earth,
and it is now being waged by the hosts of error and darkness against
God and truth; and the conflict will not cease until sin is vanquished
and this earth is fully redeemed from the power of the adversary, and
from the misrule and oppression which have so long exercised power
over the earth. Do you [p.230] wonder, then, that there is hatred and
bitterness manifested; that the servants of God have had to watch
continually to guard against the attacks of the enemy; that the blood
of Joseph and Hyrum, David Patten, and others has been shed, and that
the Saints, whose only crime was desiring to serve God in truth,
virtue, uprightness, and sincerity, have been persecuted and afflicted
all the day long? I do not wonder at it; there is no room for wonder
in the minds of those who understand the work in which we are engaged.

Vol. 11,  p.230
This power, which is waging a warfare against us, would shed the blood
of every man and woman who profess to be Latter-day Saints and who try
with all their might to live their religion and honor the Holy
Priesthood. There is no excess of cruelty at which they who are
influenced by it would stop, no length to which they would not go to
accomplish their damnable and hellish purposes. Why? Because the devil
was a murderer from the beginning—he has murdered from the beginning;
he prompted the first murder, and he prompted the last one. It was he
who prompted men at all times to shed the blood of innocence, and seek
by so doing to stop the work of God. He induced Judas to betray and
shed the blood of Jesus Christ—to shed the most precious blood that
ever flowed in human veins. He it was who stirred men up to commit
these murders, impressing them with the false idea that some great
advantage would result from such crimes, and that they would be able
to check the progress of the kingdom of God and arrest the purposes of
Jehovah. And it is the same power which is at work to-day and that
suggested to men to shed the blood of Joseph, and instilled into their
minds the thought that if they could kill him they could thereby
interrupt the work of God. But, as we see, instead of accomplishing
what they expected, they have only forwarded the purposes of God our
heavenly Father.

Vol. 11,  p.230
In suggesting to men to shed the blood of Jesus Christ, and the blood
of innocence in every dispensation and age when God has had a people
on the earth, the devil has shown great ignorance and blindness, and
God has, through his superior wisdom and power, overruled all these
acts for his own glory, and for the accomplishment of his own purposes
and the salvation of man upon the earth. We shall have his hatred to
meet, and no man need suppose for a moment that Latter-day Saints can
avoid it, for in so doing he deceives himself. As long as there is any
power on the earth that can be wielded by Satan we shall have to
encounter these things and contend with them; and any man not
connected with us who imagines that this continued and unceasing
warfare is going to discourage us, or cause our determination to roll
forth the kingdom of God to slacken in the least, deceives himself.
tie knows not the men who are engaged in this work, and the power
which God has bestowed, and the light and intelligence he has imparted
to us respecting this conflict in which we are engaged. God has
reserved spirits for this dispensation who have the courage and
determination to face the world, and all the powers of the evil one,
visible and invisible to proclaim the Gospel, and maintain the truth,
and establish and build up the Zion of our God, fearless of all
consequences. He has sent these spirits in this generation to lay the
foundation of Zion never more to be overthrown, and to raise up a seed
that will be righteous, and that will honor God, and honor him
supremely, and be obedient to him under all circumstances.[p.231] 

Vol. 11,  p.231
The experience that we have gained in this respect in the past is only
a foretaste of that which is in the future. Those who started in this
Work with an understanding of its nature, made their calculations
that, if it were necessary to lay down their lives and sacrifice
everything that is near and dear to them, they, with the Lord's help,
would do so to break the yoke of Satan and free mankind from the
thraldom of sin that has so long oppressed them. There is no doubt
that many have had their lives shortened through the cruelty of their
enemies; many have been spoiled of their goods and have been called
upon to make sacrifices, if we may term them such, but in our view
they are not sacrifices, yet we cannot express the idea better than by
using this word. The difficulties which we have encountered in the
past in this respect we shall doubtless meet in the future, with this
difference, that the kingdom of God is gaining power and strength; the
people are gaining faith and experience, which enable them to endure
far more than in former days.

Vol. 11,  p.231
This morning, Brother George A. Smith alluded to circumstances in the
early history of this people which caused those who called themselves
Saints to apostatize. While he was speaking I contrasted the
difference in my mind between the Saints today and then. There is a
very great difference. Many apostatized then from trivial and foolish
causes; they were so ignorant of the nature of the work of God. Now it
is somewhat better understood, and apostacy is not near so common as
then; people begin to understand the mind of the Lord. The adversary
has less power and influence over the Latter-day Saints than he had in
that early day. The kingdom of God is becoming more consolidated, and
it wields greater influence every day; and it will be so from this
time forward until the Priesthood shall prevail.

Vol. 11,  p.231
The hatred of the adversary will not be lessened by the lapse of time;
in fact, I sometimes think that he will make more desperate exertions;
he will arouse all the inhabitants of the earth by his influence, and
by slanders, and lies, and storms of vituperation, and, by his mists
of darkness, endeavor to becloud the understandings of mankind, so
that they will be deceived respecting this Work. We have these
agencies at work here.

Vol. 11,  p.231
I heard a gentleman remark lately, who himself had just arrived in the
city, that he supposed from the reports that were circulated about
affairs at this city that all the people here were in a blaze of
excitement, that men dare not go out of their houses, and that a
certain class were in danger of their lives. Now, we who live here
know how false these reports are; yet, it shows the nature of the
agencies which are at work, and the means wicked men use to becloud
the understanding and to stir up the anger of the powers that be—the
Government and its agents—to take steps to crush, if possible, this
people. Doubtless, we shall have this to contend with from this time
forward to an increased extent, as the kingdom advances and occupies a
larger share of public attention and a more conspicuous position among
the nations. But, with the increase of this diposition among the
wicked, there will be an increase of strength, and power, and faith,
and experience on the part of the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.231
I often think about our circumstances to-day, and those which we have
been surrounded with for some time. Who, do you think, on all the face
of the earth could enjoy themselves so calmly as we do with the
influences operating against them that we have working against
us?[p.232] We know that men have gone from here with the avowed
purpose and determination to do all in their power to stir up the
power of the nation against us, and endeavor to get a military force
sent here to enforce their obnoxious views. They have boasted of this,
and have in anticipation rejoiced over the fulfillment of their
accursed hate. Have these things disturbed us as a people? No. I do
not know a person in this entire community who has lost five minutes'
sleep through concern and agitation on these points. We have gone to
bed as calmly as though all mankind were at peace with us, and we had
not an enemy in the world who sought our injury. What is the cause of
this calmness? It originated in the experience we have gained. God has
promised that we shall be delivered. We believe his promise. He has
delivered us in the past, and he will in the future. It is His work,
and it is for us to do our duty and leave events with Him.

Vol. 11,  p.232
Our enemies are only fulfilling their mission, as we are fulfilling
ours. They are accomplishing the works they have undertaken, and we
are performing those for which we have enlisted, namely, the works of
God. They are foolish for taking that path which leads to their
destruction, when they might take the opposite course. I have all
these thoughts respecting them; but then God gives them their agency,
and it is not my place to quarrel with them about the way in which
they exercise that agency. If they choose to be the tools of wicked
and designing men, and of him who is the father of lies, they will get
their reward according to their works. If we are faithful, if we are
humble, live our religion, and cultivate the Spirit of God and cherish
it continually, we will get our reward, and in proportion to our
diligence. That is a consolation that we have; therefore, we have no
cause to be disturbed at the wicked. Let them fill their destiny and
perform their part in the great drama of the last days. It is
necessary, probably, in the wisdom of God that every man and woman on
the face of the earth should have the free and unrestrained exercise
of their agency to do good or evil.

Vol. 11,  p.232
In speaking about apostacy, it is a remarkable feature connected with
it and with those who favor apostates and consort with them, that they
are filled with the spirit of fear. It can be truthfully said of the
Latter-day Saints, that they are a fearless people. Even our enemies
give us credit for this—that in the midst of dangers and difficulties
we are undisturbed and not easily appalled. But there is this
peculiarity connected with apostacy and apostates, and with those who
consort with and favor them: they are continually in dread of some
impending danger—some evil that is about to be perpetrated upon them
by the Latter:day Saints. Go where you will among apostates, you will
see this feature in their character, but especially in Zion. Hence, so
many stories about destroying angels, Danites, &c., &c., being among
the Saints. The moment a man loses the Spirit of God and the spirit of
the adversary takes possession of him, he is filled with fear; for
"the sinners in Zion are afraid; fearfulness hath surprised the
hypocrites." They say their lives are in danger. All the terrible
stories that are circulated in the east and the west about the people
of Utah have their origin in the fears of the wicked, in the fears of
these who have a consciousness within themselves of having committed
wrong. No honest man or woman need fear; indeed they never fear. What
are they afraid of? They have done nothing to cause the spirit of fear
to come upon them. It [p.233] is only when a man does that which is
wrong that he receives the spirit of fear.

Vol. 11,  p.233
This peculiarity has been manifest from the beginning of this Church
up to the present time. As was stated here a few Sundays ago, it was
exhibited by William Law in Nauvoo. He thought that somebody had
designs against his life. His fear had its origin in the spirit of
apostacy and adultery with which he was filled. Whenever a man
indulges in the spirit of apostacy, he begins to be filled with fear.
Those who have the Spirit of God and love their religion have nothing
to fear; they can meet their brethren and sisters, the angels of God,
and even the Lord himself, without having that dastard fear with them.
In the knowledge of their weakness, and their ignorance, and doing
many things unintentionally, they feel sorry; but still they are
sustained with a consciousness of doing no intentional wrong.

Vol. 11,  p.233
The spirit of evil takes possession of the wicked—the same spirit that
is possessed by the damned; that spirit seizes upon them while they
are in the flesh.

Vol. 11,  p.233
The Latter-day Saints who live their religion partake of the joys of
heaven; the spirit of it shines in their countenances; it is in their
habitations; it is around about them, and all who come in contact with
them feel its influence resting upon them. This will increase more and
more.

Vol. 11,  p.233
May God help us to cultivate it, and may we approximate nearer to our
Father and God, and be able to fight the good fight of faith, not
laying off our armor, and bravely resist the adversary, and carry
forward this great Work until it shall prevail throughout the length
and breadth of the earth, and the sound shall go forth that the earth
is redeemed and the purposes of God are consummated, which may God
grant. Amen.

Brigham Young, June 3, 1866

Opposition Essential to Happiness

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, made in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, June 3, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.233
I wish the few remarks which I may now make to be comprehensive and
instructive.

Vol. 11,  p.233
The subject upon which Brother Wells has spoken this afternoon is a
very intricate one to define. It is very difficult to convey even the
ideas which we may have respecting the operations of, to us, invisible
spirits upon the hearts of the children of men; and it is very
difficult to frame in the mind a system of thinking and reasoning upon
this subject that is at all satisfactory. It is very difficult [p.234]
to form in the mind an even, and unbroken, and correct thread of ideas
which will truthfully and satisfactorily explain the variations which
we see in the motives and actions of mankind, and to understand the
varied motives and feelings of the people, and what they design in
performing such and such acts. There are some who have a correct and
clear thread of ideas framed in their minds relating to this subject,
but cannot convey them to their fellow-beings. This is a weakness that
I believe is inherent to a greater or less degree in each and every
one of us.

Vol. 11,  p.234
The opposition which we find in the hearts of the children of men to
the Gospel of life and salvation, Brother Wells has been setting
before us this afternoon in a very able manner. Upon this subject I
have my own reflections, and my own way of revealing those reflections
to others.

Vol. 11,  p.234
The opposition which we see manifested against the truth in this our
day has been manifested in every day and age of the world wherein the
Gospel of the Son of God has been preached to the children of men.
There is no difference to-day in this respect from what it was
formerly. Our opponents tell us that were it not for the doctrine we
believe, teach, and practice, there would be no difficulty—no strife
between the Latter-day Saints and those who call themselves Gentiles
We are all Gentiles by birth who are not of Jewish descent. We who are
called Latter-day Saints are Gentiles by birth—we are nationally so.
The opposition which we have to meet is not because we believe in
polygamy. That principle is not the real bone of contention, but it is
the power of Satan against the power of Jesus Christ here upon this
earth. It is no matter what the doctrines are; it is no matter by what
name they are called, in what manner they are presented, or by whom
they are believed; it is the power of God on the one hand, and the
power of Satan on the other. We can see the workings of the two
spirits upon the hearts and dispositions of the children of men.
Opposition to the truth is made manifest by those who render
themselves servants to obey false principles or false ideas, and their
actions are directed by the power of Satan against the truth of heaven
in the persons of those who love and advocate it.

Vol. 11,  p.234
We have been told that when error is introduced it is generally done
in a most genteel, religious, scientific, and most refined and
civilized manner. The servants of sin should appear polished and
pious. It is necessary they should be learned, and be able to call to
their assistance the accomplishments and elegancies of science and
art, and the subtle, persuasive power of rhetoric. Jesus Christ
describes this class of deceivers very forcibly in the following
words:—"But all their works they do to be seen of men; they make broad
their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments, and
love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the
synagogues, and greetings in the markets, and to be called of men,
Rabbi, Rabbi." This external polish is really necessary for them as a
covering to make successful the introduction of false theories and
false principles, and to cover up licentious and wicked lives.

Vol. 11,  p.234
The servants of God have truth, and nothing but truth, to present to
the world, that the world may be sanctified by the truth. The truth
needeth no polish to make it lovely and desirable to those Who love
it. The principles of truth and goodness, and of eternal lives and the
power of God are from eternity to eternity. The principle of falsehood
and wickedness, the power of the devil and the power of death are also
from eternity [p.235] to eternity. These two powers have ever existed
and always will exist in all the eternities that are yet to come.
Although in relation to this earth, some time in its future history
there will be no death, and him that hath the power of death will be
destroyed. It is written in the Book of Mormon, "For it must needs be
that there is an opposition in all things. If not so, righteousness
could not be brough to pass; neither wickedness; neither holiness nor
misery; neither good nor bad."

Vol. 11,  p.235
When man is born into the world he is at once subject to the
influences of life and death, and to the innumerable and varied
vicissitudes which he meets in his passage from birth to the grave, to
give him an experience which will prepare him to enter into and enjoy
life everlasting. He is endowed with agency to choose either life or
death, and must abide the consequences in the next life of the choice
which he makes in this. Were it not that evil exists with good, man
could not have been an agent unto himself. When the spirit of man
enters the earthly tabernacle, it is as pure as an angel of God. When
man, as a child, is brought forth to the light, and begins to live,
move, and have a visible and an individual being in this world, he is
brought in contact with the principle of evil—he receives the mark of
sin, and as passes the usual stages from infancy to manhood, he learns
to become disobedient to the requirements of heaven, disobedient to
the laws of man, and disobedient to the laws of his own nature; he
engenders the spirit of hatred, malice, wrath, strife, and all that
class of evils which render him unfit to return again to the presence
of his Father and God; but if he will obey the Gospel and walk in the
ways of the Lord, his mortal existence and his proneness to sin, which
he has inherited through the fall, become profitable and essentially
necessary to the full enjoyment of salvation and eternal life.

Vol. 11,  p.235
These ideas may be profitable to the Saints and aid them in
understanding to some extent why things are as they are.

Vol. 11,  p.235
Then the opposition to the truth is not because we have no wife,
because we have one wife or many wives; it is not because we are
Socialists and have all things common; it is not because we believe in
or practice this or that doctrine as individuals and as a people; but
it is the spirit of him who is an enemy to all righteousness that is
in the hearts of those who yield themselves to obey false principles.
Paul, in his writing to the Romans, says, "Neither yield ye your
members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin; but yield
yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your
members as instruments of righteousness unto God." "Know ye not, that
to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are whom
ye obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto
righteousness?" When truth comes, error comes also. When the Gospel of
the Son of God is introduced among the children of men, it comes with
light and intelligence, with pure and holy principles It embraces all
morality, all virtue, all light, all intelligence, all greatness, and
all goodness. It introduces a system of laws and ordinances, and a
code of metal rectitude which, if obeyed by the human family, will
lead them back to the presence of God. As we were exhorted this
morning to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, be baptised for the
remission of sins, receive the laying on of hands for the reception of
the Holy Ghost, receive the spirit of prophecy, the spirit of
discerning of spirits, the gift of healing, and, in short, all the
gifts, and graces, and laws, and ordinances of the Gospel, which are
for [p.236] life and salvation. Now, the power of Satan is opposed to
all this.

Vol. 11,  p.236
Now, let me state somewhat the reason why the devil appears as a
gentleman when he presents himself to the children of men. The
children of men have good principles dwelling within them. When their
spirits came into this mortal flesh, they brought with them the love
of all truth, virtue, and goodness; but the sin that has contaminated
the mortal tabernacle through the fall creates what the Apostle Paul,
when writing in Timothy, calls a "warfare." When Joseph Smith first
preached the Gospel to this generation the Spirit of God attended it,
and that Spirit met an opposing spirit, which was the spirit of Satan,
exerting his power to lead away mankind from the truth to everlasting
ruin; while the Spirit of the Gospel, the Spirit of the Lord Jesus
Christ, sought to lead to exaltation and everlasting life. Here are
the two powers in opposition to each other.

Vol. 11,  p.236
Now, remember that it is not because we are called "Mormons," or
Latter-day Saints, that we meet opposition; there is nothing odious in
mere names and titles. Joseph Smith has as good a right to his name as
John Smith has to his. There is nothing criminal in the simple name of
Joseph Smith; yet, he being a servant of God and a preacher of
righteousness, his name became odious to the wicked, and the three
simple words, "Old Joe Smith," were sufficient to arouse in their
hearts every vindictive and blood-thirsty desire. It was not, however,
this simple name that aroused the worst feelings of the human heart
against those who loved and obeyed the truth; but it was the spirit of
Satan working in the hearts of the children of disobedience against
the truth. Why was Joseph Smith, and why are his brethren, so odious
to those who are not of us? Because we have the words of eternal life
to offer to the world. The devil is opposed to this, and offers
resistance to the progress of the spirit of the Gospel by arousing the
wicked, who are under his influence, in hate, and persecute, and annoy
in every possible way, the true followers of the Lord Jesus.

Vol. 11,  p.236
Let me say to you, my friends (and if I have foes here I say it also
to them), there is no spirit inhabiting a mortal tabernacle (that has
not sinned away the day of grace), but what naturally loves and adores
the truth, and would bless and honor all those who seek to walk in the
way of the Lord, were it not for the influence and power of evil by
which they are controlled. There is a constant warfare between the
good and the evil. The mortal tabernacle is of the earth earthy, and
came forth for the express purpose of being prepared to serve as a
dwelling for the eternal spirit; and the spirit has come here for the
express purpose of getting a tabernacle; and the sin that is in the
fleshy tabernacle is against the good that is in the spirit. The
Apostle Paul, when writing to the Romans, says, "For I delight in the
law of God, after the inward man: but I see another law in my members
warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to
the law of sin which is in my members."

Vol. 11,  p.236
It is not the name of a man or the name of a sect which inspires this
warfare, but it is a war which has always existed, and will always
continue to exist, between the good and the bad, between the power of
God and the power of the devil. To these who are not instructed in the
things of God it appears to be a warfare between sects and parties.
The votaries of the bad excuse themselves for their persecutions of
the good by supposing that they, themselves, as individuals, or their
nations, are about to suffer [p.237] some great wrong from the
upholders of the good. As an example of this I will quote from the
Gospel according to St. Luke:—"And the whole multitude of them arose
and led him (Jesus Christ) unto Pilate. And they began to accuse him,
saying, we found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to
give tribute to Caesar, saying, that he himself is Christ, a king."
This is the cunning of the devil, and a means by which he leads down
to destruction great numbers of the human family. He gets the
political world to believe that they are, or are going to, be
infringed upon; he makes the religious world believe that the sanctity
and rights of their holy religion are in danger, and thus he gets them
to make his cause their own; they are lashed into a frenzy of
excitement and hatred against the Saints; every high-toned, honorable
and truthful feeling of the human heart is blunted or entirely subdued
in them; they plan for the destruction of God's people, and, in many
instances, the blood of the Saints—the blood of innocence—has been
shed by their hands. It is written in the book of Revelation: "And the
great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the devil, and
satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the
earth, and his angels with him."

Vol. 11,  p.237
Paul in view of the power of this great deceiver and his host exhorted
the Saints anciently to "Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be
able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not
against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers,
against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual
wickedness in high places." A great number of those who oppose the
truth, and mob and rob and kill the followers of the Lord Jesus
Christ, know not what they oppose, but they are moved to commit
depredations against the people of God by men who are desperately
wicked; these are among the bitterest enemies of the truth. The
multitude in the days of Jesus cried out: "Crucify him." The chief
priests had delivered him up from envy. Pilate knew this; "but the
chief priests moved the people that he should rather release Barabas
unto them. When Pilate inquired what evil he had done, they cried out
more exceedingly: crucify him." They know not what they did.

Vol. 11,  p.237
Wherever the Gospel of Jesus Christ has been preached, either in these
or in former days, it has met with a class of men to whom the truth
looked lovely and God-like, and the spirit within would prompt them to
embrace it; but they find themselves so advantageously connected in
the world, and have so many interests at stake if they should embrace
it, they conclude that it will not do, and here comes the warfare
again. Some few will overcome the reasonings of the flesh, and follow
the dictates of the Spirit; while the great majority of this class of
persons are won over by sordid considerations and cleave to their
idols. The good spirit tries to overcome the wayward will of the
flesh, and the flesh, aided by the cunning and power of the devil,
maintains a strong warfare; but, notwithstanding this great power
against which the spirit has to contend, the power of God is greater
than the power of the wicked one; and unless the Saints sin against
light and knowledge, and wilfully neglect their plain and well
understood duties, and the Spirit of God is grieved and it ceases to
strive with them, the Spirit is sure to prevail over the flesh, and
ultimately succeeds in sanctifying the tabernacle for a residence in
the presence of God.

Vol. 11,  p.238
The spirit which inhabits these tabernacles naturally loves truth, it
[p.238] naturally loves light and intelligence, it, naturally loves
virtue, God and godliness; but being so closely united with the flesh
their sympathies are blended, and their union being necessary to the
possession of a fullness of joy to both, the spirit is indeed subject
to be influenced by the sin that is in the mortal body, and to be
overcome by it and by the power of the devil, unless it is constantly
enlightened by that spirit which enlighteneth every man that cometh
into the world, and by the power of the Holy Ghost which is imparted
through the Gospel. In this, and this alone, consists the warfare
between Christ and the devil.

Vol. 11,  p.238
It is not in my being called a Quaker, a Methodist or a "Mormon" that
is the true cause of contention between these two great powers—Christ,
and Belial; but it is in the fact that God has established His kingdom
upon the earth and restored the Holy Priesthood, which gives men
authority and power to administer in His name.

Vol. 11,  p.238
It has been told us this afternoon, and was this morning also, that we
must be baptized in order to be saved. Much remains to be said on the
means necessary to effect salvation in its completeness. We might as
well say that a beautiful temple could be built and all its details
completed and finished in a day, as to say that we can tell all we
know about the plan of man's salvation in a short hour and a half or
in a day. It is plain to every enlightened person that the Lord has
introduced fit and proper laws by which he will save His children and
exalt them into his presence. If these laws are not, obeyed by the
human family, they cannot be saved, nor be exalted to the presence of
God. What will become of all those who will not obey the laws of
salvation? Will they be confined throughout an endless eternity in
that bottemless pit, where their worm dieth not, and where their fire
is not quenched?

Vol. 11,  p.238
It is necessary that men should become acquainted with the laws of
God, and the ordinances of His kingdom, and receive of the power of
the world to come in order to fit them to become angels of the devil,
and that the devil may have full power over them; and these are the
only ones who are cut oft from every every degree of salvation. Jesus
said, "now is the judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this
world be cast out. And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw
all men unto me."

Vol. 11,  p.238
He has been lifted up, and He will save every son and daughter of Adam
and Eve, except the sons of perdition, in some kingdom where there
shall be no more death, no more aches and pains to afflict and torment
them; and let me assure you that none of those kingdoms will be any
worse than the one we now inhabit. Jesus Christ will draw all men unto
him, except those who contend against the power of God and against his
kingdom until they have sealed their own damnation.

Vol. 11,  p.238
The adversary presents his principles and arguments in the most
approved style, and in the most winning tone, attended with the most
graceful attitudes; and he is very careful to ingratiate himself into
the favour of the powerful and influential of mankind, uniting himself
with popular parties, floating into offices of trust and emolument by
pandering to popular feeling, though it should seriously wrong and
oppress the innocent. Such characters put on the manners of an angel,
appearing as nigh like angels of light as they possibly can, to
deceive the innocent and the unwary. The good which they do, they do
it to bring to pass an evil purpose upon the good and honest [p.239]
followers of Jesus Christ. Yet the little good, if any, that is in
them, they have received from God. Lucifer, the son of the morning,
has not got a good principle, does not say a good word, perform a good
act, or present a good idea to any people upon this earth or any other
earth that he has not received from that God whom you and I serve.
Every thing that is good, every thing that is lovely and truthful,
virtuous and kind, everything to be admired and desired by the pure in
heart comes from God, our Father, who dwells in heaven. The most
wicked person that ever dwelt upon the earth, the Lord supports; He
gives to him the breath of life, and causes His sun to rise upon that
poor miserable wretch, who would, if he had the power, destroy
everything that is good. The Lord our God sends His rain upon the just
and upon the unjust, and gives food and raiment to the good and to the
evil; He parcels out the earth among his children, and his mercy and
loving kindness are over all the works of his hands. Though the Lord
is thus kind and merciful to all, yet he saith, "them that honour me I
will honor, and they that despise me shall be lightly esteemed."

Vol. 11,  p.239
In the days before Noah's flood those who served God and kept his
commandments were prepared to receive glory, immortality and eternal
life, according to the law of the Gospel. When this law was given to
the people in any age, the kingdom of God was established, and the
devil and his hosts were made mad even as they are at this day.

Vol. 11,  p.239
We are told that if we would give up polygamy—which we know to be a
doctrine revealed from heaven, and it is God and the world for it—but
suppose this Church should give up this holy order of marriage, then
would the devil, and all who are in league with him against the cause
of God, rejoice that they had prevailed upon the Saints to refuse to
obey one of the revelations and commandments of God to them. Would
they be satisfied with this? No; but they would next want us to
renounce Joseph Smith as a true prophet of God, then the Book of
Mormon, then baptism for the remission of sins and the laying on of
hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. Then they would wish us to
disclaim the gift of prophecy, and the other gifts and graces of the
Holy Spirit, on the ground that they are done away and no longer
needed in our day, also prophets and apostles, etc.

Vol. 11,  p.239
They want us to yield all these points, transgress the laws God has
revealed for the salvation of the world, and change all the ordinances
of God's house, and conform to the dogmas of modern Christianity and
to the corruptions of the age. Will the Latter-day Saints do this? No;
they will not to please anybody. Shall we have a warfare? We shall; we
will war and contend for the right, and trust in our God until
righteousness is established upon the earth, until peace shall reign
everywhere, until the children of men shall lay down the weapons of
their warfare and cease to exhaust their ability and ingenuity in
forming weapons of destruction to slay their fellow men, until the
minds and affections of mankind shall be turned unto the Lord their
God, and their energies be directed to beautifying the earth and
making it like the garden of Eden. We calculate to struggle on, and
continue to exercise faith and enjoy our religion, keeping all the
commandments of God, observing the ordinances of his house, trying to
fulfill all his words, trusting in him, and we shall see what this
course will come to.

Vol. 11,  p.240
I can tell the whole world that we shall preach the gospel of life and
[p.240] salvation and call upon the children of men to cease their
wickedness and their warring against God and one another, and embrace
those saving principles that will lead them to life here and to
eternal life hereafter. We shall preach on, we shall struggle on until
the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and
his Christ. To be gentle and kind, modest and truthful, to be full of
faith and integrity, doing no wrong is of God; goodness sheds a halo
of loveliness around every person who possesses it, making their
countenances beam with light, and their society desirable because of
its excellency. They are loved of God, of holy angels, and of all the
good on earth, while they are hated, envied, admired and feared by the
wicked.

Vol. 11,  p.240
What, then, is the mission of Satan, that common foe of all the
children of men? it is to destroy and make desolate.  When this house
was built, every principle, every desire that prompted the putting of
these materials together, had good for its object in making the people
comfortable and happy. The desire to build cities, open farms, set out
orchards and adorn and beautify the earth in every possible way is of
God. But you say that those who do not believe in religion at all do
that. Very good, are not their lives as much in the hands of God as
yours and mine? Does He not prompt them day by day to do good, and
blessed are they who resist not the Spirit. There is a spirit of truth
gone forth to all the inhabitants of the world. The book of Job says,
"but there is a spirit in man; and the inspiration of the Almighty
giveth them understanding." Again, it is written of Jesus, "that was
the true light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world."
"For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither cometh to the
light, lest his deeds should be reproved. But he that doeth truth
cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they
are wrought in God."

Vol. 11,  p.240
There is that in all men which prompts them to do good and forsake
evil; then there is another principle which prompts them to do evil
and forsake the good. The few who have moral courage enough to yield
obedience to the promptings of the Spirit of God, bringing themselves
in subjection to his will, are the ones who compose the church and
kingdom of God on the earth, so far as they have opportunity.
Whatsoever is good is of God, no matter by whom possessed or
presented. If the devil presents principles that are good and pure and
lovely, they are not of him, but they are of God.

Vol. 11,  p.240
The devil delights in the work of destruction—to burn and lay waste
and destroy the whole earth. He delights to convulse. and throw into
confusion the affairs of men, politically, religiously and morally,
introducing war with its long train of dreadful consequences. It is
evil which causeth all these miseries and all deformity to come upon
the inhabitants of the earth. But that which is of God is pure,
lovely, holy and full of all excellency and truth, no matter where it
is found, in hell, in heaven, upon the earth, or in the planets. Let
us live in obedience to the good; let us live live our religion.

Vol. 11,  p.240
I do not know that I have explained these things sufficiently clear to
you. The thread of the whole subject is clearly defined in my mind. I
know what the children of men are when they come upon the earth, and
the influence that attends them, and the power of satan who lives upon
the earth by permission like the wicked and ungodly do. Will we live
our religion? I hope so. It was asked [p.241] me by a gentleman how I
guided the people by revelation. I teach them to live so that the
Spirit of revelation may make plain to them their duty day by day that
they are able to guide themselves. To get this revelation it is
necessary that the people live so that their spirits are as pure and
clean as a piece of blank paper that lies on the desk before the
inditer, ready to receive any mark the writer may make upon it. When
you see the Latter-day Saints greedy, and coveteous of the things of
this world, do you think their minds are in a fit condition to be
written upon by the pen of revelation? When people will live so that
the Spirit of revelation will be with them day by day, they are then
in the path of their duty; if they do not live according to this rule,
they live beneath their duty and privileges. I hope and pray that we
may all live up to our privileges. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, October 22, 1865

The Priesthood Ancient and Modern—God's Dealings With 
the Children of Men in Every Age—Final Triumph of His Kingdom

Remarks by Elder WILFORD WOODRUFF, Tabernacle, 
G.S.L. City, October 22d, 1865.

Reported By E. L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.241
There is a great responsibility resting upon any prophet, apostle,
high priest, elder, or any messenger or servant of God, who is called
to preach the Gospel; and any person who is called to preach the
Gospel to the children of men is entirely dependent upon the Spirit of
the Lord for all the principles he may present unto those who hear
him. Any generation, also, to whom a message is sent from heaven, is
held responsible for the receiving or rejecting of that message.

Vol. 11,  p.241
It is a very hard matter for the Lord to build up His kingdom upon the
earth, where the devil has power and dominion over the minds of the
children of men. It would be impossible for Him to do so in this or
any other age of the world, unless he found an element to work with
Him, for the very reason that He has given to all men an agency to
choose the path in which they will walk. This is the reason why there
has been so small a portion of time since the creation of the world in
which God has had an organized kingdom upon the earth—when He has had
a church that He Himself has organized, guided, dictated, directed and
controlled. The devil—Lucifer—the son of the morning, has had great
dominion here upon the earth; he has had great dominion over the minds
of the children of men; and the Lord has taken great pains, I may say
from the creation, to endeavour to establish His kingdom, to [p.242]
present His laws upon this earth, and to get the children of men to
obey those laws that they might fulfil the object of their creation.

Vol. 11,  p.242
The Lord gave father Adam the priesthood, and the Gospel of the Lord
Jesus Christ, after the fall. When he went out into the dreary world,
driven from the Garden of Eden, he received the Gospel, he received
the priesthood, and he started forth upon the face of the earth with
the keys of the kingdom of God, to endeavour to establish the works of
righteousness upon the earth. He gave this priesthood to his sons. A
number of them were ordained high priests. But in the commencement we
find not only the work of God but the work of the devil manifest in
the the hearts of men. Cain was stirred up in anger against his
brother Abel, and rose up and slew him, shedding innocent blood, and
the power of evil commenced in the beginning. We find from the Bible,
as well as from other revelations which God has given us, that Adam
and the early patriarchs, those who were willing to be led by the law
of God in that generation, received the high priesthood, and lived to
a great age. It is said Methuselah lived to be almost 1,000 years old,
and so did father Adam and others. They held the priesthood, and
taught their children truth and righteousness to establish the kingdom
of God in their day and generation. Herein is where I say the Lord
commenced and laboured to establish his kingdom and to guide men to
receive the word of the Lord, that they might walk in obedience to His
laws, fulfil the object of their creation and be saved when they got
through with this probation,—that they might keep their estate and
receive an exaltation and glory in the presence of God.

Vol. 11,  p.242
We are informed by revelation that Adam, three years previous to his
death, "called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, and
Methuselah, who were all high priests, with the residue of his
posterity, who were righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondiahman," and
there bestowed upon them his last patriarchal blessing; and he
prophesied what should take place even till the coming of Messiah,
which prophecy is said to be written in the Book of Enoch. But men
soon began to work corruption and unrighteousness on the earth in that
early age; and in tracing the history of the church and kingdom of God
from those prophets down, we find that the majority of the human
family were unwilling to keep the commandments of God or to live
according to those principles which were revealed to them for their
salvation. It was but a little time after, comparatively speaking,
that Enoch, who was acquainted with the teachings of Adam and of his
fathers who held the holy priesthood, laboured to gather the people
together to practise righteousness, but the majority of them would not
be guided by him. He laboured 365 years, we are informed by
revelation, teaching them principles of righteousness, that they might
become sanctified and prepared to receive celestial glory, but his
labors were not appreciated by them. Why did not Enoch remain on the
earth and Zion prevail? Because wickedness prevailed. The majority of
the human family in that generation were wicked; they were not ruled
over by the Lord; and, hence, there were not men enough on the face of
the earth, in that generation, who were willing to receive the Gospel,
keep the commandments of God, and work the works of righteousness, for
Enoch to have power to remain on the earth. Therefore it was that the
Lord took Enoch and the city of Enoch to himself;[p.243] for we are
informed by revelation that the city was translated and all its
inhabitants. There were not men enough in the days of Enoch who were
willing to sustain that which was right; one part or other had to
leave the earth; and the Lord translated Enoch and his city and took
them home to Himself.

Vol. 11,  p.243
You may trace the history of the kingdom of God from that time down,
and you will find this prevailing among the nations of the earth. They
were prone to evil, to sin, to blasphemy, to lie, to steal, to swear,
to commit adultery, to pollute the earth which they inherited, in
their day and generation, and hence it was an impossibility for the
Lord to establish His kingdom among the children of men, unless He
could find willing minds enough to receive that kingdom, to build it
up and sustain it and do the works of righteousness. The devil did not
make this earth. It never belonged to him, and never will; but Lucifer
was cast down to the earth with the third part of the hosts of heaven,
and they have dwelt here until to-day. They remain here yet; and they
have had their effect upon the hearts and minds and lives of the
children of men for nearly six thousand years—from the time that man
was cast out of the Garden of Eden into the cold and dreary world.

Vol. 11,  p.243
The Lord has set His hand many times in different dispensations to
establish His kingdom upon the earth, He has raised up men—noble
spirits—who have come forth and tabernacled in the flesh at different
periods and times. He has inspired those men; given them revelations;
filled them with inspiration, with light, with truth, with the things
of the kingdom of God; and many of them had the vision of their minds
opened to behold the fate of the work of God in all generations—the
beginning, the middle and the end. Many old prophets have seen, by
revelation, our day, have seen the sorrow, calamity, war and
afflictions in various dispensations and ages of the world. The earth
had become so corrupted under its inhabitants in the days of Noah,
that the word of the Lord came to him to build an ark; he received
revelation from God to prepare to save himself and his family, while
the wicked were destroyed. Enoch before him had seen this event; he
had seen the same things as Noah. The Lord had shown him what was in
the future. Whenever a generation have corrupted themselves and
defiled the earth, and the cup of their iniquity is full, the Lord has
brought judgments upon that generation. This we have ample testimony
of from the commencement of the world.

Vol. 11,  p.243
Noah was 120 years building the ark, we are informed in the
Scriptures, and during that time he preached the Gospel. How many who
were willing to believe his testimony? Only eight souls in all,
including himself. He was very unpopular, I presume, and had as much
derision heaped upon his head, for building an ark on dry ground, as
any man that ever lived on the earth. But Noah was a prophet and a
messenger of God, called to warn that generation and to build an ark,
and if he had not done it he would have been held responsible for the
lives of himself and family and all that generation. But he had the
Spirit of God and was willing to do as he was told, whether the
doctrine he preached was popular or unpopular. He built the ark, and
went into it with his family, and they were saved. The history of the
flood and of the salvation of Noah and his family is well known. He
performed the work assigned him to do, and was saved; and that
generation went to hell, there to remain until Christ went and [p.244]
preached the Gospel to their spirits in prison that they might be
judged like men in the flesh. So you may trace the history of the
kingdom of God through the world, generation after generation, and
there is no generation that we have ever read of, the majority of whom
have been willing to serve the Lord.

Vol. 11,  p.244
Look at the days of Abraham, whose faith was so great that he was
called the father of the faithful. He was an heir to the royal
priesthood, another noble spirit, the friend of God. He came upon this
earth, not in a way of light, but through idolatrous parents. His
father was an idolater. I do not know who his grandfather was; but his
father had false gods that he worshipped and sacrificed to. God
inspired Abraham, and his eyes were opened so that he saw and
understood something of the dealings of the Lord with the children of
men. He understood that there was a God in heaven, a living and true
God, and that no man should worship any other God but Him. These were
the feelings of Abraham, and he taught his father's house, and all
around him, as far as he had the privilege. The consequence was, his
father and the idolatrous priests of that day sought to take his life.
In the book of Abraham, translated in our day and generation, we are
informed that Abraham was bound, and those priests sought to take his
life, but the Lord delivered him from them. One reason why they did so
was, that he had gone into those places which his father considered
sacred, and among the wooden gods which were there, and, being filled
with anger that his father should bow down and worship gods of wood
and stone, he broke them. When his father saw that his son Abraham had
broken his gods he was very angry with him. But Abraham, trying to
reason with his father, said that probably the gods had got to
fighting among themselves and had killed one another. He tried to
bring him to reason, but his father did not believe they had life
enough to kill one another. If he had possessed the spirit which his
son had, he would have said there is no power with these gods; but he
did not, and Abraham had to flee from his father's house, confiding in
the Lord, who gave many promises to him and concerning his posterity.

Vol. 11,  p.244
We have no account of the Lord's having organized a kingdom upon the
earth in that day; but he gave the priesthood to Abraham, who taught
his children the principles of righteousness. Isaac taught Jacob; and
Jacob's sons, the twelve Patriarchs, were taught by the priesthood,
and God gave unto them many great and glorious blessings. From that
time until the days of Moses we can trace in sacred history that the
Lord had witnesses on the earth, from time to time, who were raised up
and bore record of the truth to the people. Moses was raised up and
led Israel forty years, he was a high priest after the order of
Melehizadek, and received his priesthood from Jethro, his
father-in-law, who received it through Abraham. Moses undertook to
preach the Gospel to the Israelites; but they were very dark, very
prone to evil, as well as the Gentiles around them; and they had not
that faith and the fulness of inspiration which the Lord desired, to
build up his kingdom; consequently, they had a law of carnal
commandments given to them to bring them to Christ. The Lord labored
with them, and Moses labored with them; he could not leave them for a
short time but they were ready to turn to idolatry and make a golden
calf to worship, or something contrary to the kingdom of God.[p.245] 

Vol. 11,  p.245
Trace this down to the days of Christ and you will find it has been a
hard matter for the Lord to get people to have faith in Him to build
up His kingdom. Jesus came in fulfilment of the prophecies; He was the
Son of God, and a literal descendant of Abraham. He came to his own
and his own received him not, though he was the Son of God. Take the
Jews to-day anywhere in the world, and they do not believe in Jesus. I
do not say this because I wish to find fault with them.  I have a
great love for them as a people. But they have rejected the Messiah,
and they will remain in unbelief until they go back and rebuild
Jerusalem—which they will do in this generation—and until the Messiah
comes. the day will come when Judah will know who Shiloh is, and that
day is not very far distant. Jesus came, organized his church and
kingdom and sent the Gospel to the Jews; but the Jews failed, through
unbelief, and the Gospel was given to the Gentiles, to whom one of the
ancient apostles said, "If God spared not the natural branches, take
heed lest He also spare not you." Did the kingdom of God remain in the
days of Christ, with apostles, pastors, teachers, and the gift of the
Holy Spirit? But a little time elapsed until the Lord could not find
men enough throughout the whole Gentile world who would receive the
kingdom of God in its purity, embrace its principles and maintain it
on the earth. Hence there was a falling away; the gifts and graces of
the Gospel were lost to men; those who held the priesthood were
overpowered, and put to death by wicked men. The Church went into the
wilderness, and all that the prophets had spoken concerning the
kingdom of God in that day had its fulfilment.

Vol. 11,  p.245
Christendom professes to believe the Bible; and all we have asked of
this generation is to believe the Bible, and then they will believe
that God will establish his kingdom in the last days, for the Bible
plainly points it out, and shows that the Lord will send an angel
bearing the everlasting Gospel, to them that dwell on the earth, that
it may be preached to every nation, kindred, tongue and people. All
the prophets who have spoken of the last days have spoken of this
work. Daniel saw it and prophesied of it. Isaiah, Jeremiah, and all
the prophets have referred to it. And the Lord sent his angel, in
fulfilment of what he declared he would do, who called upon a man on
the earth, a literal descendant of Abraham and of Joseph—one of the
promised seed who had been prophesied of in ages past and gone, that
he would come forth and lay the foundation of the kingdom of God. The
angels of God ministered unto him; his name was Joseph Smith; and he
laid the foundation of this kingdom, or this congregation would not be
before me to-day. You are the fruits of the labors he commenced.

Vol. 11,  p.245
The Lord has said that in the last days his kingdom should not be
taken from the earth, nor given to another people; but that the
kingdoms of this world should become the kingdoms of our God and his
Christ. We have the Bible, the Book of Mormon, the book of Doctrine
and Covenants, and other revelations of God to this effect. Either
this is the kingdom of God or it is not the kingdom of God. if it is
not the kingdom of God, then are we like the rest of mankind; our
faith is vain, our works are vain, and we are in the same condition of
ignorance with regard to the Gospel and the purposes of God, as the
rest of the world. There are tens of thousands throughout these
valleys, who know [p.246] that this is the kingdom of God. They know
this by the revelations of Jesus Christ. It is not the testimony of
another man that gives me the knowledge for myself. If I had not the
testimony of truth for myself I would not be qualified to build up
this kingdom. There is no man or woman qualified to build up the
kingdom of God if they have not the testimony of truth for themselves.

Vol. 11,  p.246
I will say to this congregation, Jew and Gentile, believer and
unbeliever, that this is the great kingdom spoken of by Daniel, the
commencement of the Zion of our God, which every prophet has spoken of
who has referred to the Zion of the last days. The Lord has sworn by
himself, because he could swear by no greater, that he will establish
it in the latter days. But to do this he must get a people to work
with him It could not be done otherwise if the world stood for a
million years, for it is by the agency which men hold that he
accomplishes his purposes on the earth. The Lord prepared the way for
this age and generation, and he has raised up some of the noblest
spirits in this dispensation that ever dwelt in the flesh. He ordained
Joseph Smith from before the foundation of the world, to come forth
and lay the foundation of his kingdom. Those that knew Joseph know
that he was true and faithful unto death. He laboured, after he was
ordained with Oliver Cowdery, fourteen years, two months and
twenty-one-days, in the establishment of this work, after he organized
the first branch, with six members on the 6th day of April, 1830. He
was martyred on the 27th June, 1844. What did he accomplish, raised
up, as he was, in the midst of a generation as full of tradition as
the inhabitants of the earth were in the days of Noah, and almost as
unbelieving as that generation were? He had to combat the errors of
our forefathers which had been handed down for generations. He built
upon the same foundation that Jesus and the Apostles built upon. He
preached the same Gospel accompanied by the same ordinances that they
preached. He organized the Church in the same way, with the same gifts
and blessings, and the same Spirit accompanied the Gospel to those who
believed. The elders went forth calling upon the children of men to
repent and be baptized for the remission of sins, and have hands laid
upon them that they might receive the Holy Ghost. And the testimony
was, that if they obeyed the Gospel they would receive that Spirit.
Did the Lord sustain that testimony by giving the Holy Ghost from the
heavens? He did, as every faithful man and woman in this Church knows
and can bear testimony to before God, angels and men. This was a great
work. He lived until he sent the Gospel to the nations of the earth;
he built temples, gave endowments to the Twelve and others, and told
them that they must bear off this kingdom. He accomplished all that
the Lord required of him, and he sealed his testimony with his blood;
and his testimony is in force to-day. Had Joseph Smith shrunk from the
duty which God required of him; had he said, "It is unpopular, I will
not make as much by preaching the Gospel as if I were to let it alone,
I will only be persecuted," the consequence would have been he would
have been damned. The Lord would have taken the priesthood from him,
and held him responsible for the testimony he had given him. We are
all in this position. If we do not do our duty and bear a faithful
testimony to this generation, the Lord will hold us responsible. This
generation, who have shed the blood of Joseph Smith and his brother
Hyrum and others of the [p.247] anointed of God, are held responsible
for so doing before high heaven, and the judgments of God will follow
them for shedding innocent blood.

Vol. 11,  p.247
But did the kingdom stop when the prophets were put to death? No, for
it is the kingdom of God. It fell to the lot of brother Brigham Young
to receive the priesthood and hold the keys of the kingdom. You who
have been acquainted with him for the past thirty years, know his
life. You know what he has accomplished. I have traveled many
thousands of miles with him, and have been familiar with his labors.
No man ever lived in the flesh who traveled more miles to carry
salvation to the children of men, who preached more and did more for
the redemption of mankind and to carry out the purposes of God, during
thirty years, than he has done and is doing. The Lord has sustained
him, for he is going to cut his work short in righteousness. He is
determined to build up his kingdom as he has promised. Did you ever
see an elder refuse when called upon to go on a mission to preach the
Gospel? Hardly one in five thousand. This is because they are true and
faithful unto God. The Spirit of God is in them. The Lord has planted
that Spirit in them that they might go and work to build up this
kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.247
The world feel to-day concerning "Mormonism" and this people as they
did in the days of Noah and Lot concerning the revelations of God and
those who believed them then. But what of it? The unbelief of men does
not make the work of God of no effect. The Lord requires faithfulness
at our hands; and if we do not do our duty we will be held responsible
before high heaven for the use we make of the holy priesthood which
has been bestowed upon us.

Vol. 11,  p.247
While I sat and gazed, last Conference, upon the vast assembly of
elders who were here in this Tabernacle, I thought of the words of
Isaiah, when his mind was opened and he looked in vision upon the
future. Said he, "Sing, O heavens, and be joyful, O earth; and break
forth into singing, O mountains; for the Lord hath comforted his
people, and will have mercy upon his afflicted." What do you see,
Isaiah, that should cause you to break forth in such language as this?
I see what the Gods of eternity see. I see what all the prophets and
patriarchs before me have seen—that the Lord Almighty will build up
his Zion upon the earth in great power and glory in the latter days.
Yes, "But Zion said, the Lord hath forsaken me, and my Lord hath
forgotten me. Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should
not have compassion on the son of her womb? Yea, they may forget, yet
will not I forget thee. Behold, I I have graven thee upon the palms of
my hands; thy walls are continually before me. Thy children shall make
haste; thy destroyers and they that made thee waste shall go forth of
thee." Elder Woodruff quoted from the 13th to the 26th verse of
Isaiah, 49th chap.; the 1, 2, 3, 7, and 8 verses of the 52nd chap.;
and the 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 13, 14, 15, and 22 verses of the 60th chap.)

Vol. 11,  p.247
Thus chapter after chapter he goes on to declare that Zion's strength
is in the Lord Almighty; and his strength is with her because of her
faithfulness and integrity. If the elders of Israel had the vision of
their minds opened to see Zion in her beauty and glory, they would
have no time to sin or do evil; but they would rise up in the strength
of the Lord God of Israel and accomplish all that he requires at their
hands. Zion is yet in her weakness? but the little one shall become
thousands, and the small one a great nation. We talk of the future and
of the promises of [p.248] God to us. They are worthy to be talked of,
worthy to be lived for, and to rejoice over, because they are true.

Vol. 11,  p.248
We have warned our own and Other nations; and so far our garments are
clear of the blood of this generation. There never were men in the
flesh who labored harder and tried more to fulfil the commandments of
God than the elders of this Church have done. Some of our elders have
traveled over 100,000 miles in thirty years to preach the Gospel and
build up the kingdom of God; and the Lord Almighty has labored with
us.

Vol. 11,  p.248
I have an anxiety—a strong desire, to see the people of the Latter-day
Saints—the inhabitants of Zion, rise up and put on their strength. I
desire to see them increase in the knowledge of the truth, in faith
and good works, and in the knowledge of the things of the kingdom of
God. The Lord is not pleased with wickedness and sin. Let any man look
at our own beloved country. There is more crime now committed in ten
years in it, than used to be in a century. Will the Lord bear with
this? No, he will not. He has already destroyed two great and powerful
nations that dwelt on this continent, and the remnants of another are
scattered over the country in the miserable few who bear the marks of
the curse of God upon them—the Indians. If men shed innocent blood, do
wickedly, and work iniquity, the seed that they sow they must reap the
harvest of.

Vol. 11,  p.248
If the Latter-day Saints, to whom the Lord has revealed the light and
truth of the Gospel, were to prove unfaithful and rebel against God,
they would be cursed below any people on the earth, below even these
miserable Lamanites that we see wandering around our settlements; for
we know more than they or their fathers knew; we know better what the
mind and will of God is. It is that knowledge that has sustained us
for the last thirty years, and over. We know this is the kingdom of
God; that we are the friends of God; that the kingdom will stand; and
woe be to that nation, kindred, tongue or people, to that individual
or family under the whole heaven that lifts a hand against the Lord's
anointed or against the friends of God, for they will feel the
chastening hand of God. We wish this generation well, and we have
labored hard to try and save them. Whether men believe or disbelieve
is nothing to us; it is our business to keep the commandments of God.
If we live so as to keep the Spirit of God with us we will have power
to do good and to carry out the things which he requires at our hands.

Vol. 11,  p.248
Be true and faithful; do your duty to yourselves, to your country, to
your God, and to one another. When we do this we shall overcome and
inherit eternal lives. May God grant that we may do so for Christ's
sake. Amen.[p.249] 

Brigham Young, June 17, 1866

The Kingdom of God on Earth is a Living, Moving, 
Effective Institution: We Do not Carry It, But It Carries Us

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG in the 
Tabernacle, in G.S.L City, June 17th, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.249
The elders frequently refer to the kingdom of God, and to the
ordinances thereof, and to this people and their duty and privilege to
roll it forth and to maintain it until it shall triumph, and introduce
peace and universal brotherhood over all the earth. I will inform all
the elders of Israel and their wives and their children, and also
those who are not of us but whose eyes are upon the results arising
continually from its establishment among men, that when the kingdom of
God is established, if each member of that kingdom singly and
individually will do his or her duty it will take care of itself, for
it is a living, self-moving, self-sustaining, independent and
heaven-ordained establishment.

Vol. 11,  p.249
The priesthood of the Son of God in its operations comprises the
kingdom of God, and I know of no form of expression that will better
tell what that priesthood is than the language given to me by the
Spirit, namely, that it, is a pure system of government. If the people
who subject themselves to be governed by it, will live strictly
according to its pure system of laws and ordinances, they will
harmonize in one, and the kingdom of God will steadily move on to the
ultimate triumph of truth and the subjugation of wickedness everywhere
on this earth.

Vol. 11,  p.249
The establishment of this kingdom is a standing fact—an established
truth in the eyes of the rulers and people of all nations; it is like
a city upon a hill that cannot be hid. Its great governing power is
not confined to one man, or to ten or a thousand men, but the Great
architect, manager and superintendent, controller and dictator who
guides this work is out of sight to our natural eyes. He lives on
another planet; he is in another state of existence; he has passed the
ordeals we are now passing through; he has received an experience, has
suffered and enjoyed, and knows all that we know regarding the toils,
sufferings, life and death of this mortality, for he has passed
through the whole of it, and has received his crown and exaltation,
and holds the keys and the power of this kingdom; he sways his
scepter, and does his will among the children of men, among Saints and
among sinners, and brings forth results to salt his purpose among
kingdoms and nations and empires, that all may redound to his glory
and to the perfection of his work.

Vol. 11,  p.249
This kingdom is governed and controled by him who knows all things;
and he will bring forth the righteous, the just, the humble and the
meek of the earth, all those who serve him and keep his commandments
to the enjoyment of the fulness of his glory. This kingdom or work is
proffered to the whole of the human family, even to all who will
accept it, upon the terms of strict obedience to all its ordinances
and requirements, and to its organization of prophets and apostles,
gifts and blessings and graces.[p.250] All may receive it upon these
simple terms, and become entitled to all its blessings and privileges.
When all who constitute this kingdom are faithful to its requirements,
it moves along; the old ship Zion will not stop; upon this we may be
satisfied, and give ourselves no further trouble.

Vol. 11,  p.250
When we look abroad upon the world we see mankind running to the east
and to the west, to the north and to the south, here and there. They
are thrown upon the great ocean of human affairs, without compass,
rudder or pilot to guide their little barques to a safe haven of rest.
They wander to and fro upon the earth; eyes have they, but they see
not; ears; but they hear not, and they know not whither to go to find
that joy and peace their hearts seek and long for. Their minds
individually are confused and distracted, and they cannot see the way
of safety when it is placed before them; yet here it is—this kingdom,
a living miracle to all its beholders; this is admitted by and
astonishes the world.

Vol. 11,  p.250
The great skill and ability of a single man in bearing off this
people, and in giving this kingdom success as a nation and as a
community is often referred to. This is a mistaken idea; but still the
people who know not and understand not the things of God, will
entertain it. They attribute the success of this work to human agency
entirely; they are averse to giving the Lord Almighty the credit which
justly and rightly belongs to him. The same disposition was manifested
by the Scribes and Pharisees of old. In the 9th chapter of the gospel
by John, we have an instance of this in the case of the man who was
born blind, but whose eyes were opened by Jesus Christ. The neighbors
and those who had seen him that was blind, said: "Is not this he that
sat and begged." They inquired how his eyes were opened. He told them
and gave the credit of this great miracle to Jesus Christ. The Scribes
and Pharises were not willing to give the glory and credit of this
miracle to the Saviour; and because the man that was blind, and could
now see, persisted that Jesus was a prophet and had opened his eyes,
they cast him out.

Vol. 11,  p.250
If the Father of Jesus Christ were here, and should publicly feed the
multitudes, and clothe them, and bund their houses for them, they
would not be willing to acknowledge God and give him the praise and
glory and credit that is due to him. This arises from the spirit of
opposition which is in the hearts of the children of men. It is the
spirit and power of evil in opposition to the power of good that has
forever existed, and ever will exist, and here is the warfare.

Vol. 11,  p.250
We are the subjects of the kingdom of God; if we observe its laws and
ordinances and transgress none of them—neglect none of them—lay aside
none of them—then the kingdom itself will bear off all its members to
the haven of salvation and rest. We know this; it is our daily
experience. How can the world know the things of God? They can read
about them, but they cannot know them without the Spirit of God; "For
what man knoweth the things era man, save the spirit of man which is
in him? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of
God."  They know nothing about this kingdom; we do not expect them to
know, and it is no marvel to us when we reflect upon all that is done
by the power of Satan against it, for his power will be continually
exerted against it through the agency of the ignorant and wicked of
mankind.

Vol. 11,  p.250
How long will this opposition continue? until Jesus comes to take the
destroys death and him kingdom and [p.251] that hath the power of
death. Will evil all be destroyed? Yes, the evil which pertains to
this earth; but still the same principle of evil will exist elsewhere.
Pertaining to this earth death will be swallowed up in victory, and
Jesus Christ will come and rule and reign over all nations as he does
in the kingdom of the Saints. Until then, this evil power will be
exerted to its uttermost to destroy and lead astray every man and
woman who loves the truth. It is no matter to the devil what religion
men profess or what they worship, how many sacraments they observe, or
how many ordinances they pass through, so that they are not legally in
the possession of the priesthood of the Son of God, and will not
worship the true and living God in the manner he has directed. The
devil does not care how much religion there is on the earth; he is a
great preacher, and to all appearance a great gentleman, and it is
necessary that he should be, and that all his co-workers should be as
like their great leader and master as possible. They have forsaken the
fountain of living waters, and hewed them out cisterns, broken
cisterns, that can hold no water. It is popular now-a-days to be
religious, it has become the seasoning to a great deal of rascality,
hypocrisy and crime.

Vol. 11,  p.251
Here is the kingdom of God, and the Saints should understand, that, if
they abide in this kingdom they will realize every promise made to
them in its ordinances and covenants. There can be no safety or merit
claimed in forsaking the true Church and kingdom of God; there is
nothing excellent or praiseworthy in this act. What would you think of
a person who would forsake a good staunch ship at sea in a storm and
commit himself to the mercy of the raging elements? I should think the
same of him as I would of these who forsake this Church. The devil has
blinded their eyes to that degree that they recklessly and wilfully
plunge into sure and certain destruction. The devil and his servants
give their sanction and support to anything that will lead astray the
people, even if it is very like the kingdom of God, yet a little
different to that order of things which the Lord has established in
his Church for the salvation of mankind.

Vol. 11,  p.251
Paul writes to the Corinthians. "Now ye are the body of Christ, and
members in particular. And God hath set some in the Church, first
apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles,
then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues."

Vol. 11,  p.251
The same Apostle writes to the Ephesians upon the same subject, "He
that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all
heavens, that he might fill all things. And he gave some, apostles;
and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and
teachers: for the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ: Till we all come in
the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a
perfect man, unto the measure of the statue of the fulness of Christ."
What kind of ministers do the modern Christian churches acknowledge?
Are they apostles? No; they tell us apostles are done away. Are they
prophets? No; they tell us prophets are no longer needed in the church
in this enlightened age, in which, they say, all the people bask in
the sunshine—in the full blaze of gospel light.

Vol. 11,  p.251
The kingdom of God on earth is a living, moving, effective
institution, and is governed, controlled, dictated and led by the
invisible God whom we serve, who is an exalted living being,
possessing body, parts and passions, who listens to the prayers of
[p.252] his Saints, is a reasonable, merciful, and intelligent being,
who is filled with knowledge and wisdom, who is full of light and
glory, and the foundations of whose throne are laid in eternal truth;
whose personal form is perfect in proportion and beauty. He loves the
good, and is angry with the wicked every day as it is written in the
Scriptures. He hates the evil that is done by evil doers, and is
merciful to the repenting sinner. He is beloved by all who know him
for the attributes he possesses in and of himself, in common with all
glorified beings who now dwell with him, and who will yet be glorified
and crowned with crowns of glory, immortality and eternal lives. This
kingdom of which we are citizens has life in itself; and if we
individually and collectively do our duty, it will move on to
intelligence, to glory, and to God. We do not have to carry off the
kingdom, but, through our faithfulness, it giveth us the victory,
through our Lord Jesus Christ.

Vol. 11,  p.252
I have seen men who belonged to this kingdom, and who really thought
that if they were not associated with it, it could not progress.  One
man especially, whom I now think of, who was peculiarly gifted in
self-reliance and general ability. He said as much to the Prophet
Joseph a number of times as to say that if he left this kingdom, it
could not progress any further. I speak of Oliver Cowdery. He forsook
it, and it still rolled on and still triumphed over every opposing
foe, and bore off safely all those who clung to it. "How is it,
brother Brigham, that you manage affairs, and dictate and guide and
direct this kingdom as you do? The secret is I know enough to let the
kingdom of God alone, and it goes of its own accord.

Vol. 11,  p.252
When King David, together with all the chosen men of Israel, thirty
thousand in number, arose to bring up the ark of God from the house of
Abinadab that was in Gibeah, they put it upon a new cart, and Uzzah
and Ahio the sons of Abinadab drove the new cart. When they came to
Nachon's threshing floor, Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God,
and took hold of it, for the oxen shook it. The anger of the Lord was
kindled against Uzzah, and God smote him there for his error; and
there he died by the ark of God. Let the kingdom alone, the Lord
steadies the ark; and if it does jostle, and appear to need steadying,
if the way is a little sideling sometimes, and to all appearance
threatens its overthrow, be careful how you stretch forth your hands
to steady it; let us not be too officious in meddling with that which
does not concern us; let it alone, it is the Lord's work. I know
enough to let the kingdom alone, and do my duty. It carries me, I do
not carry the kingdom. I sail in the old ship Zion, and it bears me
safely above the raging elements. I have my sphere of action and
duties to perform on board of that ship; to faithfully perform them
should be my constant and unceasing endeavor. If every bishop, every
president, every person holding any portion of the holy priesthood,
every person who holds a membership in this church and kingdom would
take this course the kingdom would roll without our help.

Vol. 11,  p.252
Let each bishop attend faithfully to his ward, and see that every man
and woman is well and faithfully and profitably employed that the sick
and aged are properly cared for that none suffer. Let each bishop be a
tender and indulgent father to his ward, administering a word of
comfort and encouragement here, a word of advice and counsel there,
and a word of chastisement in another place, where needed, without
partiality, wisely judging between man and man, caring for and seeking
earnestly [p.253] the welfare of all, watching over the flock of God
with the eye of a true shepherd, that wolves and dogs may not cater
among the flock to rend them. Let the presidents and apostles and
elders do the work the Lord has set them to do, and obey the counsel
which is given them, and the kingdom will continue to roll, to
increase in strength, in importance, in magnitude and in power, in
wisdom, intelligence and glory; and no one need be concerned, for it
is the kingdom which the Lord our God has established, and has
sustained by his matchless wisdom and power from the beginning to this
day. He called upon his servant Joseph Smith, jun., when he was but a
boy, to lay the foundation of his kingdom for the last time. Why did
he call upon Joseph Smith to do it? because he was disposed to do it.
Was Joseph Smith the only person on earth who could have done this
work? No doubt there were many others who, under the direction of the
Lord, could have done that work; but the Lord selected the one that
pleased him, and that is sufficient.

Vol. 11,  p.253
From the spirit and tenor of the ancient Scriptures and revelations
which we have received, it is plainly set forth that there are men
pre-appointed to perform certain works in their lifetime, and bring to
pass certain ends and purposes in the economy of heaven. I believe
that Jesus Christ was fore-ordained before the worlds were to perform
the work he came to do; whom God "hath appointed heir of all things,
by whom also he made the worlds." He was ordained to come to this
world and redeem it, with mankind upon it and all things pertaining to
it. "Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not
according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace,
which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began." The Lord
has ordained some men to the performance of good and some to the
performance of evil, Pharaoh was ordained to do the worst which he
performed. "For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, even for this
purpose have I raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and
that my name might be declared throughout all the earth." The Lord
fulfilled his purpose through the wickedness of Pharaoh, and the
nations beheld his handy-work in bringing the children of Israel out
of the wilderness. They had a crooked path to walk in, and it was made
crooked through their disobedience, and hard heartedness. They
rebelled against the Lord, and against his servant Moses, they would
not submit to, the ordinances of salvation which they had in their
possession. After they had received many chastisements and many
blessings and mercies from the hand of God, the children of those who
left Egypt possessed the land of promise. These works were wrought by
the hand of the Almighty, and so does he with all his people.

Vol. 11,  p.253
He has set up his kingdom among us, and the people had better look to
it closely and see that each one is performing his and her duty
faithfully. If we do this, then all will be well. Will the Latter-day
Saints do this? I know not what they will do, but I fully believe that
we are naturally a little rebellious, and that, we are practically so;
we are a little disposed to have our own way too much. There is a
disposition among mankind generally that leads them to the extreme of
being damned rather than to submit to anything only that which suits
them, unless they are made to submit by the strong hand of the law.

Vol. 11,  p.253
As the world is now so were ancient Israel; they were ignorant of
God's righteousness, and went about [p.254] to establish their own
righteousness, not submitting themselves to the righteousness of God.
We are too much disposed to believe and act like the world, not
rendering that submission and humble obedience to the righteousness of
God which would justly accord with our high profession. Many are
disposed through their own wickedness "to do as I damned please," and
they are damned. The volition of the creature is free, to do good or
to do evil; but we are responsible to God for our acts, as man is
responsible to man if he breaks the laws which man enacts. When we
boast of our independence to act, it would be well for us to remember
that we are bounded by these limits; if we transcend them and violate
the laws of God and man, we shall sooner or later be made to suffer
the penalty, without any reference to our choice whether we are
willing to suffer that penalty or not. Hence, true independence and
freedom can only exist in doing right. It is written, "that every idle
word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day
of judgment. For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy
words thou shalt be condemned." Every item will be recorded and all
will be known when the books are opened.

Vol. 11,  p.254
We are acting upon our own responsibility and agency which God has
given us, if we secretly violate the laws of righteousness, and our
wicked works are in the dark while we maintain a pious and fair
exterior; they are nevertheless known; and for every evil word and
work which we commit, unless repented of we shall be brought into
judgment and be made to pay the utmost farthing of the penalty. The
Spirit of the Lord is in the hearts of all people to teach them to
cleave to good, and to forsake evil. If they will listen to the
whisperings of this Spirit when the Gospel of Jesus Christ is
presented to them, whether by the voice of his ministers, or in the
written word, their minds will be enlightened to understand it.

Vol. 11,  p.254
Before Joseph Smith made known what the Lord had revealed to him,
before his name was even known among many of his neighbours, I knew
that Jesus Christ had no true Church upon the earth. I read the Bible
for myself; I was supposed to be an infidel and to content myself with
a moral religion. When I was told to believe in Jesus Christ, and that
was all that was required for salvation, I did not so understand the
Bible. I understood from the Bible that when the Lord had a church
upon the earth it was a system of ordinances, of laws and regulations
to be obeyed, a society presided over and regulated by officers and
ministers peculiar to itself to answer such and such purposes, and
bring to pass such and such results, and I have not received a
revelation to the contrary. Such a system answering the description
given in the Bible I could not find on the earth, and I was not
prepared to listen to the men who said "lo here" and "lo there," who
presented themselves, as they said, as true ministers of heaven. When
I would ask the ministers of religion, if they were prepared to tell
me how the kingdom of God should be built up; if that which is laid
down in the new Testament is not the pattern, all the reply I could
receive from them was; "but you know, my dear friend, that these
things are done away." They would tell me that ordinances were mere
matters of ceremony, that belief in Jesus Christ was all-essential and
all that was really necessary.

Vol. 11,  p.254
I could only think of the religious world as a mass of confusion; and
when I visited England I saw it in its perfection. There I saw
hundreds [p.255] of men and women down upon their knees in the middle
of the streets praying for sinners. In that country it rains often,
and it is then very muddy. I would stop and listen to their cries for
the power to come down upon them, etc., and concluded that that filled
the bill exactly for sectarian religion as I looked upon it, no
acknowledged ordinances, no standard, no beacon light, no compass or
rudder to guide the ship of Zion. In one of their chapels, on one
occasion, where a Latter-day Saint sister happened to be present, a
young man was convicted of his Sins, and cried out, saying: "What can
I do to be saved." That sister answered him, and said: "Repent and be
baptized for the remission of sins, and you shall receive the Holy
Ghost." They put her down stairs in double quick time.

Vol. 11,  p.255
Will the inhabitants of the earth receive the truth? They will not.
Will the Latter-day Saints live the truth? You answer, "I mean to be a
good Saint;" yet there are contention and abuse here and there. We are
elders in this Church—ministers of God to perfect the people for the
coming of the Son of man. Many of us have been in this Church for
years, and yet we cannot live in peace and dwell together in union;
and if we cannot do this, how can we sanctify the people; and if we
cannot live and love each other as we should, be as neighbours as we
should, serve the Lord together as we should, deal with each other as
we should, fellowship each other as we should, how are we going to
prepare the people for the coming of the Son of man? It is folly in
the extreme to think of it, unless we set the pattern ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.255
I believe it is our duty to imitate everything that is good, lovely,
dignified and praiseworthy. We ought to imitate the best speakers, and
study to convey our ideas to each other in the best and choicest
language, especially when we are dispensing the great truths of the
Gospel of peace to the people. I generally use the best language I can
command. We often hear people excuse themselves for their uncouth
manners and offensive language, by remarking "I am no hypocrite," thus
taking to themselves credit for that which is really no credit to
them. When evil arises within me let me throw a cloak over it, subdue
it instead of acting it out upon the false presumption that I am
honest and no hypocrite. Let not thy tongue give utterance to the evil
that is in thine heart, but command thy tongue to be silent until good
shall prevail over the evil, until thy wrath has passed away and the
good spirit shall move thy tongue to blessings and words of kindness.
So far I believe in being a hypocrite. This is practical with me. When
my feelings are aroused to anger by the ill-doings of others, I hold
them as I would hold a wild horse, and I gain the victory. Some think
and say that it makes them feel better when they are mad, as they call
it, to give vent to their madness in abusive and unbecoming language.
This, however, is a mistake. Instead of its making you feel better, it
is making bad worse. When you think and say it makes you better you
give credit to a falsehood. When the wrath and bitterness of the human
heart are moulded into words and hurled with violence at one another,
without any check or hindrance, the fire has no sooner expended itself
than it is again re-kindled through some trifling course, until the
course of nature if set on fire; "and it is set on fire of hell."

Vol. 11,  p.255
If this practice is continued, it will lead to alienation between man
and wife, parents and children, brethren and sisters, until there is
no fellowship [p.256] to be found in the hearts of the people for one
another. How can we, and be consistent, with the same tongue bless
God, even the Father, and curse man who is made in the similitude of
God. Out of the same mouth should not proceed blessings and cursings,
but bless and curse not. "Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge
among you? Let him show out of a good conversation his works with
meekness and wisdom." The wisdom that is from above is first pure,
then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and
good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy."

Vol. 11,  p.256
As I have often remarked on former occasions, confidence is lost from
among mankind; men Who are in authority, who sit at the head of
nations, kingdoms and governments, all fear the knife of the assassin,
and the torch of the incendiary. Wickedness has submerged the world,
and confidence and good faith have fled. We are trying to restore the
lost treasure to the world. Then, let me exhort the Latter-day Saints
to live a life that is worthy of imitation. Envy not those who do
better than you do; do not pursue them with malice, but try to shape
and frame your life by theirs. We are trying to govern ourselves, and
if we continue trying and faint not, we shall assuredly conquer. Let
us from this time forth live so as to create confidence in all men
with whom we deal and come in contact; and treasure up each particle
of confidence we obtain as one of the most precious possessions
mortals can possibly possess. When by my good actions I have created
confidence in my neighbour towards me, I pray that I may never do
anything that will destroy it. I have tried to do this, and have
constantly endeavored to have it increase within me, that when my word
is given it may be just as good as the word of an angel. Let us seek
always to be guided by the spirit of truth in our utterances, that we
may never say anything which we shall afterwards regret.

Vol. 11,  p.256
The psalmist inquires, "Lord, who shall abide in thy tabernacle? who
shall dwell in thy holy hill? He that walketh uprightly, and worketh
righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that backbiteth
not with his tongue, nor doeth evil to his neighbor, nor taketh up a
reproach against his neighbor. In whose eyes a vile person is
condemned; but he honoreth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth
to his own hurt and changeth not, etc. Let every man honour his word
that he has given to his neighbor, although it may be to his
disadvantage and loss, yet in the future it will be to his gain.
Preserve your honour, and your integrity, and ever cherish the
confidence that men repose in you.

Vol. 11,  p.257
May the Lord bless you. Amen.[p.257] 

Brigham Young, August 12, 1866

Advice to Lawyers—Royal Polygamy in Europe—
Polygamy Revealed From Heaven

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, in the 
Bowery., in G.S.L. City, August 12th, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.257
I have a few words to say to the Latter-day Saints this afternoon, and
if I had time, I have many I could say. I would exhort the Latter-day
Saints to live in peace, to pursue a course that will effectually
preserve the peace that is taught them in the Gospel of the Son of
God, and avoid by every possible and righteous means entering into
contention, quarreling, disputations, law suits, &c., &c.

Vol. 11,  p.257
You have heard from brother Geo. A. Smith this afternoon a little of
the history of this Church and people, and the cause of their coming
to these valleys. I am thankful that the rehearsal of those
occurrences has ceased to irritate me as it did formerly. But we are
here, and we wish to enjoy peace; we earnestly desire it, and we
calculate to have it. We are where our enemies cannot come from
Carthage and Warsaw before breakfast, and from Springfield in two
days. We are so far off, and it is so inconvenient to bring this
people to sorrow and affliction in the way it was formerly done, that
they consider another plan necessary to be instituted. I wish to tell
you what it is.

Vol. 11,  p.257
Brother George A. this afternoon has referred to the lawyers. Where
the carcass is there will the eagles be gathered together, and it
seems they think that there is one here to which they are gathering. I
want them to live here; but I want them to plant their own potatoes
and hoe them. It would appear that they think that a civilized
community cannot live long together without contention and consequent
law suits. I think that a community is civilized so far as it is free
from contentions, law suits and litigation of every kind. We wish our
friends to come here, and participate with us in the good things the
Lord has provided for his people; but we do not want contention. When
I hear men and women say that they will go to a Gentile court to have
their difficulties adjusted, I think they will go to hell unless they
refrain from such a spirit.

Vol. 11,  p.257
The law is made for the lawless and disobedient, not or the good,
wise, just and virtuous. Law is made for the maintenance of peace, not
for the introduction of litigation and disorder.

Vol. 11,  p.257
What is the true relationship of lawyers to the law and to the
community? They should be the true representatives of peace; it should
be their business to promote it. I am now taking the liberty of
discharging a duty I owe to the lawyers in telling them what their
duty is. They read the law; they do or should understand the law of
the United States, of the States, and of the Territories and cities in
which they live, and whenever they have an opportunity of telling the
people how to live in a way to avoid litigation, it is their duty
[p.258] so to do. Then if they wish to get a living, instead of
picking people's pockets, as is too commonly the case, let them have
their stores, and bring on goods and trade, buy farms and follow the
healthy and honorable professing of farming, and raise their own
provisions, and stock enough for themselves and some to part with, and
when their services are wanted in the law, give it as freely as we do
the Gospel. It is said by lawyers, "We cannot spend our time without
some remuneration." You have no need to spend your time only in some
way to produce means for your subsistence. You can give legal advice
freely, and pursue an honorable and productive business for a living.

Vol. 11,  p.258
Once I had the pleasure of hearing of a lawyer in old Massachusetts,
who attended strictly to his duty. He came into the western part of
Massachusetts and bought him a farm He was probably as sound a lawyer
as Boston ever produced. They wanted to know why he went to farming
instead of following the profession of the law. He replied, that
according to the present practice a man could not answer the demands
of his clients and be honest. When any of the people would come to him
for advice, if he was ploughing in the field, he would stop his team
and request them to tell him the truth, to state the case as it was,
keeping nothing back on their side of the question. When he had heard
their case he would advise them to settle the affair without going to
law, telling them what was right and just. When they would ask him
what he charged for his advice, he would receive nothing, his team had
been resting while he had been conversing, and he would go to
ploughing again. One lawyer has actually lived in the United States
who did not depend upon the practice of the law for a living, but
followed a legitimate business and gave legal advice freely to all who
asked it. In pursuing this course he did not follow the practice of
picking the pockets of the widow and the fatherless.

Vol. 11,  p.258
We have a few lawyers here, and I know the object of their being here.
I object to their introducing litigation among this people. In some
instances it may be necessary to sue men. We have some men in this
community who are dishonest; they will run into debt, and will not pay
their debts. What shall we do with such men? Shall we sue them? Yes;
if they will not pay their debts and have the means to do so, sue
them; turn them over to the law, which is made for such characters,
but they should first be deprived of the fellowship of the Saints. A
man who will not pay his honest debts is no Latter-day Saint, if he
has the means to pay them. A man who will run into debt, when he has
no prospect of paying it back again, does not understand the
principles that should prevail in a well regulated community, or he is
wilfully dishonest. In this country no persons need run into debt to
get bread to feed themselves and their families. There is no need to
go into the second house in this Community to ask for food. Those who
need can obtain food at the first house, in nearly every instance, at
which they will apply. This community feed the poor and the hungry,
and clothe the naked, and they will not let the stranger, or those in
necessity, ask alms without responding to their calls, if it is in
their power to relieve them.  Consequently, there is no need of any
person running into debt without a prospect of paying. Men in our
community run into debt to our brethren, and if they are asked for the
pay, they think it is not saint-like [p.259] if they are asked to sell
their stock or put themselves about in the least to pay their just
debts. I have had to contend for, and defend men of business who have
sought to do the community good in transacting business here, from
being imposed upon in this way.	But there is no need of further
explanation regarding this; we all understand it; if there are
strangers, or any who belong to the church, who do not understand it,
watch the careers and lives of those who have been long in the church
and who understand true principle, and see whether they pay their
debts or not.

Vol. 11,  p.259
Now, I ask every man and woman who wishes an honorable name in the
Church and kingdom of God upon the earth, if they have entertained any
idea of going to law, to banish it from their minds at once. We have
our Bishop's courts; they can tell us what is right. We have our High
Councils, and we have also our Selectmen here who are sustained by the
suffrages oft he people. If you are not satisfied with the decisions
of the Bishop's court and the High Council, call upon the Selectmen,
and let them judge your case. We may be told that it is necessary for
us to have a lawyer to present our case in a legal manner before the
courts; but the less we have to do with this class of professional men
the easier and cheaper will our difficulties be settled. When a lawyer
is going to court with a case, if you ask him, "do you calculate to be
honest?"

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Certainly."

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Just?"

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Yes, sir."

Vol. 11,  p.259
Truthful?"

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Most assuredly."

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Do you expect, in presenting a case to the court, to do anything more
than to present the facts in the case?"

Vol. 11,  p.259
"No."

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Where do you get the facts which you present before the judge and
jury?"

Vol. 11,  p.259
"From the witnesses."

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Have you men of common sense on the jury?"

Vol. 11,  p.259
"Yes; the best we can find; they are men of good capacity and capable
of judging right from wrong."

Vol. 11,  p.259
Then what good does it do to reiterate the testimony of witnesses
before the jury? It is an endeavor to make white black and black
white, to make the jury believe that they do not know anything, but
that "I know it all," and "I tell you law," &c. Lawyers will quote law
that has been obsolete for years before a jury who may not be so well
acquainted with the letter of the law, and this they will do to
endeavor, if possible, to blind the eyes and confuse the minds of the
judge and jury, to make out something that is different from the facts
in the case. Is this the business and duty of lawyer? It is not. His
duty is to place facts before the court. The jury can hear the
witnesses as well as the lawyer can, the judge can hear the witnesses
as well as the lawyer can, and when the simple facts are told, then
let just men decide.

Vol. 11,  p.259
It should be considered beneath the profession of a lawyer to endeavor
to clear the guilty, and place the innocent in bonds or bring them
into disrepute. I wish to say to that class of gentlemen who are here,
that if they expect to break up this people by lawsuits, I think they
will have a hard time. I will use my influence with every good man,
whether he is in the church or out of it, never to think of going to
law. What comes of litigation? Poverty and degredation to any
community that will encourage [p.260] it. Will it build cities, open
farms, build railroads, erect telegraph lines and improve a country?
It will not; but it will bring any community to ruin. It draws
hundreds of men within the circle of its influence, who crowd the
court rooms and spend days and weeks and months of their precious time
for naught, time that should be employed in getting lumber from the
kanyons, in building houses and in providing comfortable means of
subsistence for their families. Does it make peaceable, honest, and
industrious citizens? It does not, but it engenders strife and habits
of intemperance and idleness. Instead of crime being lessened by its
influence, it only helps to swell the dark stream.

Vol. 11,  p.260
We have not been broken up, as has been anticipated, by military
force, and now it is expected that a course of law suits will
accomplish what the military failed to do. I will say one thing to my
friends, or to my enemies as they may consider themselves (I .myself
am not an enemy to any man, yet I am an enemy to some actions), if you
undertake to drive a stake in my garden with an intention to jump my
claim: there will be a fight before you get it; if you come within an
enclosure of mine with any such intent, I will send you home, God
being my helper. You can occupy and build where you please, but let
our claims alone. We have spent hundreds of thousands of dollars in
taking out the waters of our mountain streams, fencing in farms and
improving the country, and we cannot tamely sutter strangers, who have
not spent one day's labour to make these improvements, to wrest our
homesteads out of our hands. There is land enough in the country: go
to and improve it, as we have improved our possessions; build cities,
as we have done, and thus strive to reclaim the country from its wild
state. Is it not a strange thing that men cannot see anything only
what the "Mormons" possess; hence, I swear it, by the Gods of
eternity, if we are obliged to leave this country, we will leave it as
desolate as we found it, and we will hunt those who would compel us to
leave to the last minute. Let us alone, and help us to build up cities
and towns and villages in these mountains, instead of seeking to
destroy the few industrious inhabitants that are here and have made
the country. You cannot destroy this community; it never can be done.
Remember that. And you men and women who think of going to Gentile law
to have your difficulties adjusted, I would advise you to stop it, and
let the lawyers go into other business.

Vol. 11,  p.260
We have plenty of good lawyers who belong to the Church, and there are
more coming. I have some friends coming here, as eminent lawyers as
Massachusetts cart produce. I advised them to bring their capital and
so invest it that they could live without depending upon litigation
and the practice of the law. Ever since this Church was first
organized until now we have had to manage and scheme to escape the
toils and snares of our enemies. We have had to ask God for wisdom
that we might know how to wind oar way through the difficulties you
have just heard Brother George A. Smith relate. Lawyers will plead law
for the Latter-day Saints as well as for anybody else in the world if
they can get their pay for it. I have seen too much of this for 34
years past. In the days of Joseph Smith lawyers would get together and
hatch out a vexatious lawsuit; one would agree to defend him and
another would agree to plead against him, and this with a view to get
his money. Thousands, and tens of thousands of dollars have been
collected to pay lawyers' fees.[p.261] "Brother Brigham, how much have
you paid?" Not one farthing. I defied our enemies to get anything
against me wherein I had in any way transgressed the laws of my
country; and if they tried unlawfully, and with a design to put me in
bonds, and to get money from me, they would have to run some risk. We
have had to work and pray in order to get along when we had lawyers
watching us all the time to get something against the leaders of this
people whereby they could in some way bring a lawsuit against them.

Vol. 11,  p.261
Now, they suppose that they have got us safely on polygamy. What about
that? I would say to Congress that if they will pass a law, making it
death for any man to hold illicit intercourse with any woman but his
lawful wife, we would meet them half way on that ground. It is not
uncommon for men who have not been lawfully married to any woman, but
who pass as old bachelors, to have children by several women. A recent
case occurred in Europe which illustrates this point. Prince Christian
of Holstein, who has recently married one of the daughters of
Victoria, Queen of England, has what is termed a morganatic wife in
Germany, by whom he has several children, yet the first lady in
Europe, as Queen Victoria is called, with the knowledge of the fact
that this Prince, who proposed for her daughter's hand, was the father
of several children by a woman, who to all intents and purposes was
his wife, accepts him as a suitable match for her youthful daughter.
The first Court in Europe is not shocked by an alliance of this kind,
no more than is the first society of this country by similar
occurrences in the cities east. Men may do as they please with women,
have numerous children by them, and take as many liberties with them
as if they were their wives, and yet not call them wives, and modern
society smiles upon them. But whenever a man applies the sacred name
of wife to the mother of his children, if he happen to have more than
one, then the world professes to be wonderfully shocked at the idea.
What inconsistency!

Vol. 11,  p.261
Such men will go to hell for ruining innocent women and increasing
illegitimate children in the land. The community or nation that
indulge in such practices will be damned. If I have wives, I take care
of them, and I want my neighbors to let them and my daughters alone.
Do you understand it? If you do not, and should undertake to infringe
upon any of them, I will point my finger at you. Our young men, and we
have many, live virtuous lives with regard to illicit communication
with the sexes; they observe the law which has been given to this
people. Ask the Lamanites if their women ever complained of being
insulted by any of our men at any time, and they cannot produce an
instance. How is it with the outsiders—mountaineers, trappers,
hunters, soldiers, and other men who have been brought in contact with
them. What will the Indians tell you about them? By mingling with
those outsiders the Indians will soon be in the dust. Many of them
have gone there already by mingling with the Gentiles; the seeds of
death have been sown among them, and many of them are dying off; and
they will continue to die through that cause. When our Elders go
abroad to preach the Gospel, or when they remain at home, if they do
not live according to the law of God, we sever them from the Church,
and have no further fellowship with them.

Vol. 11,  p.261
The doctrine of plurality of wives was revealed to this people from
heaven, and if heaven had revealed that we should have no wife at all,
it would have been as faithfully observed [p.262] as the present law,
even if it should result in the depopulation of the world, according
to the profession of the Shaking Quakers. But the Lord did not get his
kingdom in that way. The kingdoms he possesses and rules over are his
own progeny. Every man who is faithful and gets a salvation and glory,
and becomes a king of kings and Lord of Lords, or a father of fathers,
it will be by the increase of his own progeny. Our Father and God
rules over his own children. Wherever there is a God in all the
eternities possessing a kingdom and glory and power it is by means of
his own progeny. I am not going to ask the people whether they believe
it or not; and I do not want Brother Heber to do it either, for it is
none of their business. When I tell the truth I do not ask any one's
testimony to swear to it.

Vol. 11,  p.262
The economy of heaven is to gather in all, and save everybody who can
be saved. Do we wish to destroy people? We do not, not even those
ignorant, blood-thirsty Lamanites. Did we ever destroy? No; it is not
our doctrine; but our doctrine is to build up and save life instead of
destroying it. Is it necessary on any occasion and under any
circumstances whatever? Yes, let a man meet me with a design to kill
me, and I am going to get the first blow if I can. I have not come to
die for the sins of the world as our Savior, Jesus Christ did. It was
necessary for him to be killed; but it is not necessary for me. It was
not necessary for Joseph Smith to be killed, if the people had
believed his testimony; but as the testator has sealed it with his
blood, his testimony is in force on all the inhabitants of the earth,
and wherever it goes those who reject it will be damned. Our doctrine
is to preach the Gospel of life and salvation, and get every man,
woman and child to believe and embrace it, and live as near to its
requirements as possible. That is the duty of the Elders of Israel,
and it is our duty to preserve ourselves, our wives and children,
whether we have many or few. Why does not our government make a law to
say how many children a man shall have? They might as well do so as to
make a law to say how many wives a man shall have.

Vol. 11,  p.262
There are a few in the Government who will listen to any testimony
against us, no matter how false. The man who was referred to this
morning has given testimony against us, respecting matters here, which
is utterly false. After making such infamous statements, that man
could not live here twenty-four hours, if it were not that we are
Latter-day Saints who live here. By letting him alone, however, he
will kill himself. There is also a man down the street who tried to
exhibit the endowments to a party who was here. You will see what
becomes of that man. Do not touch him. He has forfeited every right
and title to eternal life; but let him alone, and you will see by and
by what will become of him. His heart will ache, and so will the heart
of every apostate that fights against Zion; they will destroy
themselves. It is a mistaken idea that God destroys people, or that
the Saints wish to destroy them. It is not so. The seeds of sin which
are in them are sufficient to accomplish their destruction. Every
government of the world has the seeds of its own destruction in
itself.

Vol. 11,  p.262
I hope and trust and pray that the government of our country may
remain, because it is so good; but if they cut off this, and cast out
that, and institute another thing, they may destroy all the good it
contains. This, I hope, they will not do; they cannot do it. I expect
to see [p.263] the day when the Elders of Israel will protect and
sustain civil and religious liberty and every constitutional right
bequeathed to us by our fathers, and spread those rights abroad in
connection with the Gospel for the salvation of all nations. I shall
see this whether I live or die.

Vol. 11,  p.263
May the Lord bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, July 28, 1866

Our Indian Relations—How to Deal With Them

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, in 
Springville, Sunday, July 28th, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.263
Brother Ezra T. Benson's remarks referring to our present difficulties
with the Indians, and prospects of future difficulties, should be well
considered by this people. As we have here an assemblage of the people
from other settlements, I wish to impress them with the necessity of
treating the Indians with kindness, and to refrain from harboring that
revengeful, vindictive feeling that many indulge in. I am convinced
that as long as we harbor in us such feelings towards them, so long
they will be our enemies, and the Lord will suffer them to afflict us.
I certainly believe that the present affliction, which has come upon
us from the Indians, is a consequence of the wickedness which dwells
in the hearts of some of our brethren. If the Elders of Israel had
always treated the Lamanites as they should, I do not believe that we
should have had any difficulty with them at all. This is my firm
conviction, and my conclusion according to the light that is in me. I
believe that the Lord permits them to chasten us at the present time
to convince us that we have to overcome the vindictive feelings which
we have harbored towards that poor, down-trodden branch of the house
of Israel.

Vol. 11,  p.263
I spoke a harsh word here yesterday with regard to a man who professes
to be a Latter-day Saint who has been guilty of killing an innocent
Indian. I say to-day that he is just as much a murderer through
killing that Indian, as he would have been had he shot down a white
man. To slay an innocent person is murder according to the law of
Moses. Not that we believe that the law of Moses should, in all its
bearings, be observed by us; but we believe that it has been fulfilled
in a great measure with regard to the law of sacrifice. The Lord said
to Noah, before the law was given to Moses: "Whoso sheddeth man's
blood, by man shall his blood be shed; for in the image of God made he
man." Those who shed the blood of the innocent at the present day will
have to pay the penalty here, or come short of receiving the glory and
the peace [p.264] which they anticipate receiving hereafter. This may
appear very hard and unreasonable to some.

Vol. 11,  p.264
Brother Benson expressed himself as though some of the brethren felt
like wiping out the Lamanites in these regions, root and branch. The
evil passions that arise in our hearts would prompt us to do this, but
we must bring them into subjection to the law of Christ.

Vol. 11,  p.264
I am told by Bishop Aaron Johnson that the Indians who formerly lived
in this district, in Provo, on Peteetnet and round about Spanish Fork,
have sent word that they wish to return to these settlements and live
as they formerly did. Were they to come back again without the minds
of the people being prepared, probably some of the Indians might get
killed. I wish the people to take care of themselves—to not expose
themselves to the ignorant Lamanites without being prepared to defend
themselves. When they come to live in your vicinity again, let them
come in peace; and that they may come in peace and safety, and live
with us as heretofore, it is necessary that all feelings of vengeance
should be banished from our hearts. Do we wish to do right? You
answer, yes. Then let the Lamanites come back to their homes, where
they were born and brought up. This is the land that they and their
fathers have walked over and called their own; and they have just as
good a right to call it theirs to-day as any people have to call any
land their own. They have buried their fathers and mothers and
children here; this is their home, and we have taken possession of it,
and occupy the land where they used to hunt the rabbit and, not a
great while since, the buffalo, and the antelope were in these valleys
in large herds when we first came here.

Vol. 11,  p.264
When we came here, they could catch fish in great abundance in the
lake in the season thereof, and live upon them pretty much through the
summer. But now their game has gone, and they are left to starve. It
is our duty to feed them. The Lord has given us ability to cultivate
the ground and reap bountiful harvests. We have an abundance of food
for ourselves and for the stranger. It is our duty to feed these poor
ignorant Indians; we are living on their possessions and at their
homes.

Vol. 11,  p.264
The Lord has brought us here and it is all right. We are not
intruders, but we are here by the providence of God. We should now use
the Indians kindly, and deal with them so gently that we will win
their hearts and affections to us more strongly than before; and the
much good that has been done them, and the many kindnesses that have
been shown them, will come up before them, and they will see that we
are their friends. We could circumscribe their camps and kill every
man, woman and child of them. This is what others have done, and if we
were to do it, what better are we than the wicked and the ungodly? It
is our duty to be better than them in our administrations of justice
and our general conduct toward the Lamanites. It is not our duty to
kill them; but it is our duty to save their lives and the lives of
their children. We may not be able to foretell all things that will
come to pass in the future, but we can tell when we deal righteously
with one another.

Vol. 11,  p.264
If the people had taken the counsel which has been given with regard
to the proper steps to be taken for the defence of life and property
in new settlements, they would have been as secure from the
depredations of Indians as the people are in the old settlements; but
they would not build forts nor believe it necessary to follow the
salutary counsels which have [p.265] been continually given them. They
have gone out unprotected with their wives and children to settle in
the wilderness, exposing their lives and property to the attacks of
the untutored, ungoverned and wild Indian. By their works shall ye
know them and by their works shall they be justified or condemned.
Their works speak for them. We beg of them to secure themselves when
they go into new places; they will not do it, until sorrow overtakes
them, and they are obliged to mourn the loss of a father, a husband, a
wife, a brother, a sister, a mother, a daughter or a son who has been
killed by the Indians.

Vol. 11,  p.265
Shall we do as the Lamanites do? No. I forbid it in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ—I forbid any elder or member in this church slaying
an innocent Lamanite, any more than he would slay an innocent white
man; but treat them as they are in their degraded state. When a man
undertakes to shoot an ignorant Indian, except in defence of life and
property, he degrades himself to the level of the red man, and the
portion of that Indian shall be his, and his generations shall be cut
off from the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.265
We shall have an end of this Indian war; they are not going to slay us
by any means; no; they will see the time they would rather defend this
people than slay them. The present difficulties will end in the
benefit of the latter-day Saints, and the exaltation of the poor,
ignorant Lamanites; and the person or persons who supply the Lamanites
with powder and lead, and foster and encourage them in killing the
Saints, will find that their iniquity will turn upon their own heads.
Let the Indians live, and help them to live.

Vol. 11,  p.265
By and by they will be sueing to us for mercy, and if they repent,
according to the revelations given to us we are bound to forgive them.
I would rather that a man repent than persist in his wickedness. Is
there a heart here to-day that would desire to have a man damned
rather than to be saved? I would rather all men would serve God. That
heart that would rather have a man damned, and never come to the
knowledge of the truth, is devoid of the Spirit of revelation that
wishes all men to be saved. The spirit of Him who has redeemed us,
cries upon all men to come unto him and be saved. Jesus Christ has
redeemed the earth and all things belonging to it, and all mankind may
receive salvation if they will come unto him and receive it.

Vol. 11,  p.265
If the Lamanites come in here, and there is any person who kills any
of them, take that man and try him by law and let him receive the
penalty. The law will slay him. If any of the Lamanites who return
have been guilty of murdering our brethren, request them to keep a
little to themselves, and not be too free in mixing among the people;
we do not wish to see them, and let the friendly Indians get a slice
of bread and carry it to them. If they get over it, so that they
repent enough to go and bring in Black Hawk and his men and deliver
them up to the law, then we will believe that they are sincere in
their repentance. But they are ignorant. How is it with the whites?
Let the spirit of war be let loose among the Elders of Israel, and
they will become as wild as unbroken colts on the prairie. If this
would be the case among this people, what may we expect of others?
What may we expect of the degraded and ignorant Lamanites? Let us set
an example for all mankind to follow in the high road to peace, love,
union, fellowship, and confidence, restoring to the world that which
has been lost. To close my few remarks, remember [p.266] that you must
not slacken your hands in the least with regard to guardihg the people
and the stock day and night.

Brigham Young, August 19, 1866

Delegate Hooper—Beneficial Effects of Polygamy—
Final Redemption of Cain

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, in the 
Bowery, in G.S.L. City, August 19th, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.266
There is quite a number of subjects and little points that I wish to
speak upon, and hope that I shall be able to set them forth in a
manner which will answer my wishes.

Vol. 11,  p.266
In the first place, I will say with regard to our Delegate to Congress
who has addressed you this afternoon, and this I will say for myself,
that I am perfectly satisfied with his course while he has been absent
on this mission as our Delegate to the seat of our government. I am
satisfied that he has done all that we could expect of him, and I will
say further, he has done more than we believed he could perform. Had
we possessed the assurance which we now have of his ability,
faithfulness and perseverance before he went to Washington, we might
have anticipated all his labors and success. He told you the truth,
when he said that his affliction, through the bereavement he has
suffered, caused him to cleave to the Lord; and I can say of a truth,
judging from the spirit which is in him, that the words Brother
Stenhouse spoke concerning him this afternoon are true; he is a better
man than when he left here for the City of Washington—he is a better
man than ever he was before on the earth; he has more faith in God
today than ever he had; he is surrounded with an influence that I
never saw him possess before his travels and labors at Washington this
last term. His labours are known to me. They were known to me when he
was in Washington—both his conduct and his success were known to
individuals here. We are glad to say of him. that we are proud of his
labors. We can say this safely in his presence, for he has enough of
the Spirit of the Lord in him not to feel flattered. This I believe
will satisfy all the Latter-day Saints, and very likely a great many
others. Enough on this.

Vol. 11,  p.266
Brother Hooper and Brother Stenhouse have avoided, in their speaking
this afternoon, an error that I committed last Sunday by mentioning
names; and I will now ask the pardon of this congregation for ever
speaking a name when attached to such a vile character, as I mentioned
last Sunday. We know by the power of the Spirit of God that it is
true, that when men rise up against the Gospel of life and salvation,
they will always commit themselves, and then they will commit
themselves with one another to that degree that they cannot believe
each other. This is the case with those more particularly who have
arrayed themselves against us for a few years past. Their [p.267] work
they must perform. I do not wish to injure them. They must have their
day. Their time and season are allotted to them, the same as to all
men for good or for evil. They can do us no harm—they can do nothing
against the truth. The Lord will make the wicked and the ungodly and
their acts accomplish his design, for, "Surely the wrath of man shall
praise thee: the remainder of wrath shalt Thou restrain." We need have
no fears with regard to the outside world, if we will purify and
cleanse the inside of the platter. If this people, the Latter-day
Saints, who profess to know and understand the way of life and
salvation, can sanctify themselves so that they are accepted of God
our Father, and of Jesus Christ, his Son, our Elder Brother and
Savior, then all is right everywhere. Rest assured that the omitting
of that duty is all we need fear.

Vol. 11,  p.267
I wish to give my views with regard to that doctrine and practice
which are so obnoxious to the outsiders—to those who do not believe.
It is an old saying that a continual dropping will wear a stone, so a
continual laboring will bring about the purposes of the Lord. They say
that polygamy is obnoxious to the world. This is really not so; it is
the name of it that they object to the most. In connection with this
let us look at the Christian world, and I will refer to the ladies who
compose a portion of this congregation. There are many ladies,
probably, here, who have lived long in the outside world, previous to
coming to Utah, and who are not entirely unacquainted with the usages
of society there. You know that it is customary to admit a certain
class of gentlemen to private parties and entertainments where they
are greeted cordially and welcome. They are esteemed as gentlemen of
grace, education and polished manners; they are adepts in all the
little extras of most refined society. They are great lovers of the
fair sex, and their gallantry, fine appearance, and gentlemanly
bearing too readily win for them the deepest admiration of the fair
ones who may chance to cross their path. Yet it is not unknown, in the
circles they frequent, that they are vile and corrupt, with regard to
chastity. Yes, it is known that those beautiful gentlemen are
libertines, that they do not respect female virtue any more than they
do their old clothes, which they have worn and and cast off. Yet, they
are greeted with the most profound respect and deference, their great
crimes against female chastity are winked at, and they are still
permitted to frequent the best society to lead astray, and decoy from
the paths of virtue, the unsuspecting and unwary female.

Vol. 11,  p.267
Take another view of this subject Let any one of the poor
unfortunates, whom those unprincipled scoundrels have, by their
hellish arts, seduced from the paths of virtue and honor, make her
appearance in a select party where the ladies are fanning the vanity
of those wicked men with their unmeaning and insincere adulations, and
what would be the consequence? Instead of making the poor creature
welcome, she would be spurned from their presence; unceremoniously
cast out upon the cold world to be crushed down still deeper into the
dark depths of crime and degradation, with none to reach forth a
saving hand, or shed a tear of sympathy over the dreadful fate of the
dishonored and lost one.

Vol. 11,  p.267
This is one of the inconsistencies of the refined society of the age.
The defiler of the innocent is the one who should be branded with
infamy and cast out from respectable society, and shunned as a pest,
or as a contagious disease is shunned. The doors of respectable
families should be closed [p.268] against him, and he should be
frowned upon by all high-minded and virtuous persons. Wealth,
influence and position should not screen him from their righteous
indignation. His sin is one of the blackest in the calendar of crime,
and he should be cast down from the high pinnacle of respectability
and consideration, to find his place among the worst of felons.

Vol. 11,  p.268
Every virtuous woman desires a husband to whom she can look for
guidance and protection through this world. God has placed this desire
in woman's nature. It should be respected by the stronger sex. Any man
who takes advantage of this, and humbles a daughter of Eve to rob her
other virtue, and cast her off dishonored and defiled, is her
destroyer, and is responsible to God for the deed. If the refined
Christian society of the nineteenth century will tolerate such a
crime, God will not; but he will call the perpetrator to an account.
He will be damned; in hell he will lift up his eyes, being in torment,
until he has paid the uttermost farthing, and made a full atonement
for his sins. It is this very class of men, though not all of them,
who have set up such a howl against the doctrine of polygamy, which is
so much despised and which was believed in and practiced by the
ancients—by the very men who are held up to us as patterns of all the
piety that was ever exhibited through man upon the face of the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.268
This matter was a little changed in the case of the Savior of the
world, the Son of the living God. The man Joseph, the husband of Mary,
did not, that we know of, have more than one wife, but Mary the wife
of Joseph had another husband. On this account infidels have called
the Savior a bastard. This is merely a human opinion upon one of the
inscrutable doings of the Almighty. That very babe that was cradled in
the manger, was begotten, not by Joseph, the husband of Mary, but by
another Being. Do you inquire by whom? He was begotten by God our
heavenly Father. This answer may suffice you—you need never inquire
more upon that point. Jesus Christ is the only begotten of the Father,
and he is the Savior of the world, and full of grace and truth. It is
not polygamy that men fight against when they persecute this people;
but, still, if we continue to be faithful to our God, he will defend
us in doing what is right. If it is wrong for a man to have more than
one wife at a time, the Lord will reveal it by and by, and he will put
it away that it will not be known in the Church. I did not ask Him for
the revelation upon this subject. When that revelation was first read
to me by Joseph Smith, I plainly saw the great trials and the abuse of
it that would be made by many of the Elders, and the trouble and the
persecution that it would bring upon this whole people. But the Lord
revealed it, and it was my business to accept it.

Vol. 11,  p.268
Now, we as Christians desire to be saved in the kingdom of God. We
desire to attain to the possession of all the blessings there are for
the most faithful man or people that ever lived upon the face of the
earth, even him who is said to be the father of the faithful, Abraham
of old. We wish to obtain all that father Abraham obtained. I wish
here to say to the Elders of Israel, and to all the members of this
Church and kingdom, that it is in the hearts of many of them to wish
that the doctrine of polygamy was not taught and practiced by us. It
may be hard for many, and especially for the ladies, yet it is no
harder for them than it is for the gentlemen. It is the word of the
Lord, and I wish to say to you, and all the world, that if you desire
with all your hearts to obtain the [p.269] blessings which Abraham
obtained, you will be polygamists at least in your faith, or you will
come short of enjoying the salvation and the glory which Abraham has
obtained. This is as true as that God lives. You who wish that there
were no such thing in existence, if you have in your hearts to say:
"We will pass along in the Church without obeying or submitting to it
in our faith or believing this order, because, for aught that we know,
this community may be broken up yet, and we may have lucrative offices
offered to us; we will not, therefore, be polygamists lest we should
fail in obtaining some earthly honor, character and office, etc,"—the
man that has that in his heart, and will continue to persist in
pursuing that policy, will come short of dwelling in the presence of
the Father and the Son, in celestial glory. The only men who become
Gods, even the Sons of God, are those who enter into polygamy. Others
attain unto a glory and may even be permitted to come into the
presence of the Father and the Son; but they cannot reign as kings in
glory, because they had blessings offered unto them, and they refused
to accept them.

Vol. 11,  p.269
The Lord gave a revelation through Joseph Smith, His servant; and we
have believed and practiced it. Now, then, it is said that this must
be done away before we are permitted to receive our place as a State
in the Union. It may be, or it may not be. One of the twin
relics—slavery—they say, is abolished. I do not, however, wish to
speak about this; but if slavery and oppression and iron-handed
cruelty are not more felt by the blacks to-day than before, I am glad
of it. My heart is pained for that unfortunate race of men. One twin
relic having been strangled, the other, they say, must next be
destroyed. It is they and God for it, and you will all find that out.
It is not Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball and Daniel H. Wells and the
Elders of Israel they are fighting against; but it is the Lord
Almighty. What is the Lord going to do? He is going to do just as he
pleases, and the world cannot help themselves.

Vol. 11,  p.269
I heard the revelation on polygamy, and I believed it with all my
heart, and I know it is from God—I know that he revealed it from
heaven; I know that it is true, and understand the bearings of it and
why it is. "Do you think that we shall ever be admitted as a State
into the Union without denying the principle of polygamy?" If we are
not admitted until then, we shall never be admitted. These things will
be just as the Lord will. Let us live to take just what he sends to
us, and when our enemies rise up against us, we will meet them as we
can, and exercise faith and pray for wisdom and power more than they
have, and contend continually for the right. Go along, my children,
saith the Lord, do all you can, and remember that your blessings come
through your faith. Be faithful and cut the corners of your enemies
where you can—get the advantage of them by faith add good works, take
care of yourselves, and they will destroy themselves. Be what you
should be, live as you should, and all will be well.

Vol. 11,  p.269
Who knows but the time will come when the inquiry will be made in
Washington, by the President, by the Congressmen: "Are things any
worse in Utah than in Washington: than they are in New York? or in any
State of the Union? are they more unvirtuous, are they more disloyal
to the Government? But then there is polygamy." That has nothing in
the least to do with our being loyal or disloyal, one way or the
other. But is not the practice of [p.270] polygamy a transgression of
the law of the United States? How are we transgressing that law? In no
other way than by obeying a revelation which God has given unto us
touching a religious ordinance of his Church. And the anti-polygamy
law has yet to be tested, as to its constitutionality, by the courts
which have jurisdiction. By and by men will appear in the departments
of the Government who will inquire into the validity of some laws and
question their constitutionality. Marriage is a civil contract. You
might as well make a law to say how many children a man shall have, as
to make a law to say how many wives he shall have. It would be as
sensible to make a law to say how many horses or oxen he shall
possess, or how many cows his wife shall milk. If a woman wants to
live with me as a wife, all right; but the law says you must not marry
her, and own her as your wife openly. As the law stands, she can come
home to me, not as my wife, you know; she can sweep my house, make my
bed, help me to make the butter and cheese, and share in all my
pleasure and wealth, but the ceremony of marriage must not be
performed. This is what is practiced in the outside world from the
President in his chair to the lowest dog-whipper on the street that
has means to obtain. They have their mistresses, and thereby violate
every principle of virtue, chastity and righteousness.

Vol. 11,  p.270
In the large cities of the east—New York, Philadelphia, Washington,
Cincinnati, Albany, Boston, etc., clubs are formed, composed of young
men of those cities who pass in society as bachelors. Instead of
entering into the honorable state of marriage, they hire and support
girls. If one of the young men in the club should get honorably
married, he is at once rejected, and his name is erased from the roll.
The members of those clubs have their girls here and there; but no
binding contract exists between them, either for time or eternity—for
this life or that which is to come. They are hired the same as you
would hire a horse and chaise at a livery stable; you go out a few
days for a ride, return again, put up your horse, pay down your money,
and you are freed from all further responsibility. The Lord of heaven
and earth frowns upon this sort of traffic. The constitution and every
just law of the United States are opposed to it. All honourable ladies
and gentlemen in North and South America, and in all the world, should
be ready to raise their voices against it, in terms of indignation and
disgust.

Vol. 11,  p.270
The last time I was in the city of Lowell there were fourteen thousand
more females than males in that one city. That is many years ago. They
live and die in a single state, and are forgotten. Have they filled
the measure of their creation, and accomplished the design of heaven
in bringing them upon the earth? No; they have not. Two thousand good,
God-fearing men should go there, and take to themselves seven wives
a-piece. It is written in the Bible, "and in that day seven women
shall take hold of one man, saying, we will eat our own bread, and
wear our own apparel; only let us be called by thy name, to take away
our reproach." The Government of the United States do not intend that
that prophecy shall be fulfilled, and the Lord Almighty means that it
shall. Do you not think that the Lord will conquer? I think he will,
and we are helping him. It is the decree of the Almighty, that in the
last days seven women shall take hold of one man, &c., to be
counselled and advised by him, being willing to spin their own wool,
make their own [p.271] clothing and do every thing they can to earn
their own living, if they can only bear his name to take away their
reproach. What is this order for? It is for the resurrection; it is
not for this world. I would not go across this bowery for polygamy, if
it only pertained to this world. It is for the resurrection; and the
Spirit of the Lord has come upon the people, and upon the ladies
especially, to prepare the way for the fulfillment of his word. The
female sex have been deceived so long, and been trodden under foot of
man so long, that a spirit has come upon them, and they want a place,
and a name, and a head; for the man is the head of the woman, to lead
her into the celestial kingdom of our Father and God.

Vol. 11,  p.271
A great many people who have lived in this Territory for a time have
testified to their friends at home that there is more peace, more real
happiness and joy, more union and fellowship in the families of Utah,
than can be found in their own neighborhoods and cities. They say that
which is true. There is not a tenth part of the trouble in families in
this city where there are many wives that there is where there is but
one wife. I have more trouble and difficulties to settle with those
who have but one companion than I have with those who have more than
one, to counsel and advise them, and coax and persuade them to live
their religion and do as they should do.

Vol. 11,  p.271
I have proved to my Father and God that I am willing to forsake wives
and children, and labor all my life time to build up his kingdom and
never enjoy the society of a companion while I live; that I did in my
young days, and I feel the same today. By and by the word will be
given to me and my brethren to arise from the dead in the first
resurrection, and receive the keys thereof, and go and call forth the
rest. That will be here in a little while. When a man comes upon the
borders of three-score years and ten he begins to prepare and look to
where he shall be buried; though be may live a little longer the sands
of life will soon be run out. There are now many in this congregation
who will soon see the allotted number of years for man to live. I
shall see it in less than five years more. Whether I shall live over
that time is no matter to me, if I can do the work designed of the
Lord for me to do.

Vol. 11,  p.271
I will here notice what Brother Joseph F. Smith was talking of this
morning. It was said to Joseph Smith, the prophet, "according to your
faith and the teachings of your Elders, nobody will be saved but you,
Mormons; now, Mr. Smith, will all be damned but the Mormons?" Jos.
Smith replied, "yes, and the most of them, unless they repent and do
better." To be damned is to be banished from, or be deprived of living
in the presence of the Father and the Son. Who will live with him?
Those whom I have already mentioned. They will come up and inherit the
highest glory that is prepared for the faithful—those who live as
father Abraham did, and improve upon every means of grace, and upon
every privilege given to them of the Lord. What is going to become of
the others? Brother Joseph F. Smith told us the truth this morning.
None will become angels to the devil except those who have sinned
against the Holy Ghost. There exists many intermediate states between
the highest glory, where God the father dwells, and the lowest kingdom
among these kingdoms which are not kingdoms of glory. "In my Father's
house are many mansions," said Jesus. The mansions in his Father's
house are many, and they are ready to receive the people of this world
who have lived according to the [p.272] best light they have; and they
contain all who have lived upon the earth from the beginning to this
time, and they are capacious enough to receive all who will live to
the end of time. John Wesley, and other great ecclesiastical
reformers, could not attain to the same glory, by their own acts,
while in the flesh that they would have done had the fullness of the
Holy Priesthood been upon the earth in their day, and they had
possessed all the glory and power and keys of it, and lived faithful
to its requirements all their days. They cannot be crowned as Gods,
even the Sons of God. Will they be saved? They will. In a kingdom? in
a good kingdom? A kingdom full of glory, full of light and joy, more
than ever entered into the heart of man to conceive. While they lived
it never entered into their hearts to conceive of the glory they do or
will enjoy. If they have committed wrongs, and repented of them, the
blood of the Savior will cleanse them from all sin, except the sin
against the Holy Ghost, which is a sin unto death. The Apostle John
writes, "If any man see his brother sin a sin which is not unto death,
he shall ask, and he shall give him life for them that sin not unto
death. There is a sin unto death. I do not say that ye shall pray for
it. All unrighteousness is sin; and there is a sin unto death."

Vol. 11,  p.272
I have endeavored to give you a few items relating to the celestial
kingdom of God and to the other kingdoms which the Lord has prepared
for his children. The Lamanites or Indians are just as much the
children of our Father and God as we are. So also are the Africans.
But we are also the children of adoption through obedience to the
Gospel of his Son. Why are so many of the inhabitants of the earth
cursed with a sin of blackness? It comes in consequence of their
fathers rejecting the power of the Holy Priesthood, and the law of
God. They will go down to death. And when all the rest of the children
have received their blessings in the Holy Priesthood, then that curse
will be removed from the seed of Cain, and they will then come up and
possess the priesthood, and receive all the blessings which we now are
entitled to. The volition of the creature is free; this is a law of
their existence, and the Lord cannot violate his own law; were he to
do that, he would cease to he God. He has placed life and death before
his children, and it is for them to choose. If they choose life, they
receive the blessings of life; if they chose death, they must abide
the penalty. This is a law which has always existed from all eternity,
and will continue to exist throughout all the eternities to come.
Every intelligent being must have the power of choice, and God brings
forth the results of the acts of his creatures to promote his kingdom
and subserve his purposes in the salvation and exaltation of his
children. If the Lord could have his own way, he would have all the
human family to enter into his church and kingdom, receive the Holy
Priesthood and come into the celestial kingdom of our Father and God,
by the power of their own choice.

Vol. 11,  p.273
May the Lord bless you. Amen.[p.273] 

Brigham Young, December 23, 1866

Union. Persecution. the Nature of the Kingdom of God. 
Trading With Enemies. the Jews. on the Murder of Dr. Robinson

Remarks, by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, in the 
Tabernacle, in Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, Dec. 23rd, 1866.

Reported By G. D. Watt

Vol. 11,  p.273
I will try to speak to the people. I shall need silence in the house,
and the close attention of my hearers. I expect the faith of the
Saints even without asking for it. The faithful will exercise faith,
and pray always for all who are within the reach of mercy. The good
desire good to all. I have words to say to the good, and also to the
froward—to the righteous and to the unrighteous—to the Saint and the
sinner.

Vol. 11,  p.273
I wish in the first place to address myself to those who profess to be
Latter-day Saints upon the subject of the faith that we have embraced.
As to the ordinances of the Gospel we are united, we are one; but I
will inquire are we one in all temporal matters? Are we one, as we are
exhorted to be by the Savior and by his disciples? Jesus prayed,
"Neither pray I for these alone: but for them also which shall believe
on me through, their word: that they all may be one; as thou, Father,
art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us; that the
world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou
gavest me, I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are
one; I in them and thou in me; that they may be made perfect in one,
and that the world may know that thou hast sent me and hast loved them
as thou hast loved me." We should very much dislike not to be
acknowledged as the Saints of the Most High God, and the disciples of
his Son Jesus Christ. Are we one, as the Savior prayed that his
disciples might be? If we are, then are we a happy people; if we are,
then are we a powerful and influential people. Jesus had power to do
many miracles so-called; he changed water into wine, fed thousands
upon a few loaves and fishes, and raised the dead.

Vol. 11,  p.273
If we were one, we should then prove to heaven, to God our Father, to
Jesus Christ our elder brother, to the angels, to the good upon the
earth, and to all mankind that we are the disciples of the Lord Jesus
Christ. If we are not one, we are not in the true sense of the word
the disciples of the Lord Jesus. What is necessary to constitute a
Saint, or a disciple of Jesus? It is simply this: a strict obedience
to all the requirements of the ordinances of the house of God, and to
be one in all things as the Father and the Son are one, which will
prepare every person for a life of usefulness, and fill them with joy,
peace, life, intelligence, good feelings for themselves, for their
friends; and for their enemies—good feelings for the world of mankind
at large. This spirit of oneness fills them with good desires, with
good hopes, and qualifies them to administer good to every person who
has determined to cease to do evil and learn to do well. We are
constantly taught to love and serve God, and keep his commandments. If
we do this, then are we his disciples and preparing ourselves to
accomplish a great and good work.[p.274] 

Vol. 11,  p.274
Are the people who are living in this mountainous country, who profess
to be members of the Church of Christ, Latter-day Saints indeed? It is
true they have left their former homes and friends and come to this
distant land to enjoy the privilege of worshipping God according to
the revelations He has given unto us, where no one could molest or
make us afraid, or break us up as a community again, drive us from our
homes, take possession of our farms and rob us of everything we
possess. We are here for the purpose of enjoying the fruits of our
labours, for the purpose of serving God with an undivided heart.
Still, we are prone to wander and come short of faithfully fulfilling
all our duties. We are nevertheless, in these mountains. You inquire
if we shall stay in these mountains. I answer yes, as long as we
please to do the will of God, our Father in heaven. If we are pleased
to turn away from the holy commandments of the Lord Jesus Christ, as
ancient Israel did, every man turning to his own way, we shall be
scattered and peeled, driven before our enemies and persecuted, until
we learn to remember the Lord our God and are willing to walk in his
ways.

Vol. 11,  p.274
"But," says one, "I thought that we were to suffer persecution for
righteousness' sake." I would to God that all our persecutions were
for righteousness' sake, instead of for our evil doings. Still, as I
have often remarked, I never believed that the righteous have ever
suffered as much as the wicked. Jesus Christ said to his disciples,
"These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace.
In the world ye shall have tribulation, but be of good cheer: I have
overcome the world." I admit that the Saints anciently "were stoned,
they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the sword; they
wandered about in sheep skins, and goat skins; being destitute,
afflicted, tormented; they wandered in deserts, and in the mountains,
and in dens, and caves of the earth."  We are still further informed
by historians that the Apostle Peter was crucified, bead downwards;
and John, the beloved disciple, was thrown into a cauldron of boiling
oil, but escaped unhurt. Yet in all this suffering and persecution,
they were blessed and comforted and rejoiced though in tribulation.

Vol. 11,  p.274
Since I embraced the Gospel, with many of my brethren, I have been
broken up and compelled to leave my home five times, yet we live as a
people, and are as comfortable and as well off as our neighbors who do
not belong to the Church; and I do not know that our enemies hate us
any more than they hate each other. The sufferings that have come upon
the Latter-day Saints, through persecution, will not compare in
severity with the sufferings which have come upon the wicked in our
own day. I desire and pray in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ that I
may live so that the wicked and haters of good will not like me very
well. It is impossible to unite Christ and Baal—their spirits cannot
unite, their objects and purposes are entirely different; the one
leads to eternal life and exaltation, the other to death and final
destruction. I esteem the persecutions which we suffer as a light
thing. We have an object in view, and that is to gain influence among
all the inhabitants of the earth for the purpose of establishing the
kingdom of God in its righteousness, power and glory, and to exalt the
name of the Deity, and cause that name by which we live to be revered
everywhere, that he may be honored, that his works may [p.275] be
honored, that we may be honored ourselves, and deport ourselves worthy
of the character of his children.

Vol. 11,  p.275
Whoever lives a few years more will see suffering among the wicked
until their hearts sicken. If I have one wish which is greater than
another, it is, if I had the power, to make men do right; to make them
stop their swearing, their lying, their deceiving, to stop trying to
injure the innocent, and begin to be honest and upright in all their
dealings with one another and honor the name of the Deity. This is the
worst wish I have ever had in my heart towards my fellow beings. The
great object of my life is to establish the kingdom of God upon the
earth. The Latter-day Saints are one in their faith in the great
leading doctrines of the Church, but are they one in their efforts to
establish the kingdom of God, that must be established upon the earth
in the latter days?

Vol. 11,  p.275
It may be asked what I mean by the kingdom of God. The Church of Jesus
Christ has been established now for many years, and the kingdom of God
has got to be established, even that kingdom which will circumscribe
all the kingdoms of this world. It will yet give laws to every nation
that exists upon the earth. This is the kingdom that Daniel, the
prophet, saw should be set up in the last days. What Daniel saw should
come to pass in the latter times is believed by nearly all the
religious societies of Christendom. The only great difference between
us and them is in the method of its establishment. The mother Church,
in trying to establish it, expected that they had to make holy
Catholic Christians of everybody who lived on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.275
If the Latter-day Saints think, when the kingdom of God is established
on the earth, that all the inhabitants of the earth will join the
church called Latter-day Saints, they are egregiously mistaken. I
presume there will be as many sects and parties then as now. Still,
when the kingdom of God triumphs, every knee shall bow and every
tongue confess that Jesus is the Christ, to the glory of the Father.
Even the Jews will do it then; but will the Jews and Gentiles be
obliged to belong to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints?
No; not by any means. Jesus said to his disciples, "in my Father's
house are many mansions; were it not so I would have told you; I go to
prepare a place for you, that where I am, there ye may be also," &c.
There are mansions in sufficient numbers to suit the different classes
of mankind, and a variety will always exist to all eternity, requiring
a classification and an arrangement into societies and communities in
the many mansions which are in the Lord's house, and this will be so
for ever and ever. Then do not imagine that if the kingdom of God is
established over the whole earth, that all the people will become
Latter-day Saints. They will cease their persecutions against the
Church of Jesus Christ, and they will be willing to acknowledge that
the Lord is God, and that Jesus is the Savior of the world.

Vol. 11,  p.275
If the Latter-day Saints were one politically and financially, and in
all their endeavors to build up the kingdom of God, there would be a
great power in the midst of this people. There has been considerable
said of late touching a class of men that are here who call themselves
"gentiles." I do not know whether they are "Gentiles" or not; I have
no doubt but that some of them are do not think they know the meaning
of the term they apply to themselves; [p.276] but they are welcome to
it if it pleases them. Much has been said and printed about the
"Mormons" spoiling the "Gentiles" here, and bringing their lives and
property into jeopardy. We know that hundreds of thousands of dollars
go into their hands yearly from this community, which many of them
freely spend to bring, if possible, swift destruction on the very
people who have made them rich.

Vol. 11,  p.276
In yesterday's Daily Telegraph you will see a card addressed to the
authorities of the Church, and you will also see my answer to it.
There is a class of men who are here to pick the pockets of the
Latter-day Saints, and then use the means they get from us to bring
about our destruction. They want my houses, and your houses, and the
priviliege of defiling ear beds; and if there is any thing said or
done about it, lying dispatches are sent to the General Government to
get an army sent out here as quickly as possible, for "O dear, we are
in danger; and need protection!" What are you in danger of? You have
not the privilege of driving a stake on any lot of land you want for
the purpose of claiming it, when it has been owned and improved for
years. There is a lot opposite the theatre that I took the fence off
and rented to the City Council for a hay market. A man whom I now see
in this congregation suggested its occupancy; said he, "why does not
somebody go and sleep on it, and survey it in the morning and claim
it." If anybody had done so, undoubtedly he would have got a
preemption right that would have lasted him as long as he would have
wanted it. It is such men as these, who are striving with all their
might to rob us of our homes, of our rights and privileges of the
country which, by our industry, we have made—it is these men that we
should cease to deal with. We should be of one heart and mind, and be
determined not to put means in their power to create trouble for us,
and bring us to sorrow. The laws of self-preservation demand this of
us. Do I wish this to apply to all outsiders? I do not, for there are
just as good men who do not belong to the Church, as those who do, as
far as they know and understand. There are men with whom we deal who
are gentlemen inside and out, men who would not steal my property, and
rob me of every right and privilege which belongs to me as an American
citizen. They would not insinuate themselves into my family and try to
take from me my wife without a legal process, or my daughter without
the consent, of the parties concerned. These are the men with whom we
should deal, and let alone those who are here to destroy the
Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.276
I was a little sorry, though I do not know that I ought to be, to see
certain names attached to the card I have referred to, and I do not
now believe that they mean, by attaching their names to it, what the
document shows to the world. It shows that the persons, whose names
are there signed, are in open opposition to the people called
Latter-day Saints. Shall we foster such a band of men? No.

Vol. 11,  p.276
I understand there are a few men in Congress—and I am glad to think
that they are very few—who go so far as to say that the Latter-day
Saints never should be permitted to own a foot of land in America, and
they will do all they can to deprive us of this privilege; and there
are men here who entertain the same ideas, and they win do all they
can to wrest our possessions from us. Men of this class have followed
as like [p.277] bloodhounds in all our wanderings as a people from the
beginning to this day; and I have thought for sometime that I should
lift my voice to the Latter-day Saints to become sufficiently of one
heart and of one mind to let this class of men severely alone. I say,
from merchants, lawyers, editors, farmers, mechanics, and all
individuals who will give succor to such a class of men and to the
paper which they have published here, withdraw your support. If he is
a lawyer, let him alone. If he is a merchant, pass by his store or
place of business; serve the mechanic the same; and let every enemy of
this people become satisfied that they cannot look to us for support
while they, at the same time, are seeking with all their might to
bring about our destruction. I am giving you my counsel upon this
matter, that you have no deal or communication with men who would
destroy you. For it is written, "He that receiveth you, receiveth me;
and he that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me."

Vol. 11,  p.277
You say you have dealt with your enemies, and they have treated you
kindly, and you can get things cheaper from them than from your
brethren, and you will spend your money where you please, etc. You
have the privilege of doing so, and the result of such a course you
can easily learn. Those very men you are dealing with are wishing and
desiring with all their hearts that they had the power to destroy the
influence of Brigham Young and his counsellors, and the apostles and
the elders of this Church: "If we had the power we would destroy them
from the face of the earth." Do they hate Brigham Young and his
friends? They do. Are you a Saint, can you be a Saint, without their
hating you as they hate me and my friends, and Jesus Christ and his
Father? Are you so shortsighted and blind as to believe that you can
be fellowshipped by the wicked, and be a Saint? If such is the case,
you had better repent of your sins and be baptised forthwith, before
the water freezes up. It is your privilege to trade where you please;
but if you trade with your enemies, I will promise you that you will
expose yourselves to wicked influences, and, finally, be cut off from
the Church, without the necessity of our trying you	for your
fellowship because you trade at this store or at that store. We shall
do no such thing as try you for your fellowship because you trade
where you please. All men have power to do good, or to do evil; they
have power to serve God or the devil, and we do not wish to deprive,
any person, Saint or sinner, of this liberty. We advise you; we give
you good and safe counsel. You are at liberty to listen to good advice
or not. You are at liberty to be guided by good counsel, if you will.
If you observe it, blessings to you will be the result. If you abide
not by it, you will walk in darkness. Neglect your duty to your God
and your brethren and you will commit evils for which you will be
tried for your fellowship and be severed from the Church.

Vol. 11,  p.277
We advise you to pass by the shops and stores of your enemies, and let
them alone, but give your means into the hands of men who are honest
men, honorable men, and upright men—men who will deal justly and truly
with all. Shall we deal with the Jew? Yes. With those who call
themselves Gentiles? Certainly. We calculate to continue to deal with
them; but shall we mingle our spirits together, and be [p.278] of
their faith? No. We will have our religion, serve our God, and build
up his kingdom on the earth; and our friends may have the privilege of
eating and drinking and enjoying themselves as well as we, if they get
it honestly.

Vol. 11,  p.278
Let the Latter-day Saints be agreed upon their temporal and financial
interests. I will ask the question: Do you think the Father and the
Son are agreed in their political views and their financial
operations? Why every Christian in the world says yes, and we say yes;
and we cannot be one, in the sense Jesus prayed for us to be, without
this. Would you like to live at ease and get rich? Would you like to
keep your homes in this city? I know you would. You can do so by being
one in all things. There is much envy in the hearts of men with regard
to this city. They want to possess it. They see it as the great
emporium of the west—as the great nucleus of commercial wealth in the
interior of America. Who will make it so? The Lord. But they do not
know this. They imagine that this will be done solely by the industry
of the "Mormons." We could burn up this city, and lay it waste, and go
to another district of country and make a city just as good as this,
and as desirable, in a few years, by the help of the Lord. I have
frequently wondered why our neighbors do not go and settle in some
other place, and build up a great city the same as we have done; but
no, they want the "Mormons" to build cities for them to possess. This
we shall do no more for them, if I can help it. If we build cities we
mean to possess them.

Vol. 11,  p.278
A word to the sisters. You run to this store and to that store, and
you do not think that men who are used to and are acquainted with the
tricks of trade know how to buy you. You want an article that has been
sold, we will say, at two dollars at the other stores, you get it for
two-thirds of what you would have to pay them. By means of this
device, and a proper use of velvet lips, and a whine of sympathy, this
sister and that brother is bought. "O it is hard that we cannot go and
spend our money where we please." You may go and trade where you
please, I tell you, with the promise that, by and by, you will go out
of the Church, and you will go to destruction. And why is this?
Because light has come into the world, but if you are disposed to
choose darkness rather than light, it will prove that your deeds are
evil. Will you come to the light? I am holding it up before you. I am
telling the Latter-day Saints how to make themselves useful in the
world, how to make themselves happy and comfortable and secure, that
they can not be moved out of their place. But give your means to your
enemies, and you lay a foundation for your perfect overthrow.

Vol. 11,  p.278
The Bishop of the 13th Ward tried to collect school taxes from some of
the "Gentile" population. They refused to pay, and suits were
commenced before the District Court. That court decided that we had no
right to make a law to collect taxes to build schoolhouses. In any of
our neighboring Territories an opposite decision would have been
given; but here expounders of the law encourage outsiders not to pay a
single dollar of taxes if they can help it, or do anything to improve
the city, to erect public buildings, or to maintain public peace and
good order. The policy of the traders to whom I have referred, is to
get all the people's money they possibly can, to send men to
Washington [p.279] to howl for an army to come to Utah.

Vol. 11,  p.279
There is a gentleman present this afternoon who said, "we want an army
here, not to injure the people, but, to get our hands into the public
pocket, and our arms too up to the shoulders. I want myself to get one
hundred thousand dollars." What else do they want an army here for? As
a means of getting into my houses and into yours, to defile our beds
and drive us from our homes. That they will never do, again; it never
will take place. If the Latter-day Saints will cease supporting such
men, they will leave our borders without our buying them out at the
rates they propose. They are already sold at an exceedingly cheap
rate. There are gentlemen here who are men of honor, and they may be
found even among the Jews.

Vol. 11,  p.279
Let me here say a word to the Jews. We do not want you to believe our
doctrine. If any professing to be Jews should do so, it would prove
that they are not Jews. A Jew cannot now believe in Jesus Christ.
Brother Neibaur, who thinks he is a Jew, is a good Latter-day Saint;
he has not any of the blood of Judah in his veins. The decree has gone
forth from the Almighty that they cannot have the benefit of the
atonement until they gather to Jerusalem, for they said, let his blood
be upon us and upon our children, consequently, they cannot believe in
him until his second coming. We have a great desire for their welfare,
and are looking for the time soon to come when they will gather to
Jerusalem, build up the city and the land of Palestine, and prepare
for the coming of the Messiah. When he comes again he will not come as
he did when the Jews rejected him; neither will he appear first at
Jerusalem when he makes his second appearance on the earth; but he
will appear first on the land where he commenced his work in the
beginning, and planted the garden of Eden, and that was done in the
land of America.

Vol. 11,  p.279
When the Savior visits Jerusalem, and the Jews look upon him, and see
the wounds in his hands and in his side and in his feet, they will
then know that they have persecuted and put to death the true Messiah,
and then they will acknowledge him, but not till then. They have
confounded his first and second coming, expecting his first coming to
be as a mighty prince instead of as a servant. They will go back by
and by to Jerusalem and own their Lord and Master. We have no feelings
against them. I wish they were all gentlemen, men of heart and brain,
and knew precisely how the Lord looks upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.279
The Latter-day Saints, in all their travels, have not been as
rebellious as the Children of Israel were. Here we are, and the
kingdom of God has to be built up by us, and we have a warfare on
hand. We have men in our midst who are as full of lies and enmity
against this people as the air is full of matter, who are constantly
trying to bring evil upon this community. We have the principles and
powers of darkness to combat; they stalk abroad at noon-day and in the
night, and their influences are at work in secret chambers. We must
contend against them.

Vol. 11,  p.279
I will return to our present condition of affairs. I do not think the
Government of the United States collects one-hundredth part of the
revenue which is due to them for liquor sold by importers and those
who manufacture liquor here in this Territory, though I may be
mistaken [p.280] in this. The City Council manufacture liquor and they
pay the revenue due on it to the Government, and I am of the opinion
they are the only ones in this Territory who promptly do so.

Vol. 11,  p.280
I mean to hold this subject, of not supporting our enemies, before the
people, until I get the Saints to build up the kingdom of God
unitedly, and let our open and secret enemies alone. Let the Saints
spend their money with those merchants who pay their taxes and seek to
build up this place and develop the country. Let our enemies alone.
"What, all the outsiders?" Not by any means. I trade with outsiders
all the time. We trade with them abroad in the east, and by and by we
shall trade With them in China and Japan, and with other nations of
the world. Our course is upward and onward. "Mormonism" is not going
to die out.

Vol. 11,  p.280
My counsel to the Latter-day Saints is to let all merchants alone who
seek to do evil to this people. Those who will do well, deal
righteously and justly, will be one with us in our financial affairs.
There is nothing uncommon in this course. We see it carried out in
almost every city in the Union. The Roman Catholics will deal with
their friends in preference to their enemies. The same may be said of
the Methodists, and of almost every religious sect in Christendom. The
same also will apply to political factions. Do you not think that it
would be impolitic for us to pursue an opposite course to this? Should
we not be of one heart and mind in our temporal interests as well as
in our spiritual? What interest have we upon the earth, only to build
up the kingdom of God and share and enjoy the benefits arising from
this labor? Have you any interest in the "Gentile" nations? Have you
any interest in building up "Gentile" cities, as they are called? You
have not. Your whole interest is embraced in building up the kingdom
of God.

Vol. 11,  p.280
While I advise my brethren to withdraw all support from their enemies,
I would have it distinctly understood that we deport ourselves in a
friendly and neighborly manner towards our friends. This I calculate
always to do; and I shall require something more of them by and by. We
shall expect them to open their mouths and use their pens for the
right, the just and the honorable. With them we will deal, and
together build up settlements and cities, and produce peace and
harmony in the country, instead of anarchy and war. I wish our friends
to lift their voices against those vile wretches who are seeking to
destroy an innocent and industrious people. We wish them to write, and
send their testimony to these who will publish it to the world, that
the Latter-day Saints are doing as near right as any people. There are
some who do it, and more will do it by and by. We will be known and
understood better than we have been. Sustain those who sustain this
kingdom, and those that fight against it, cease to sustain them.

Vol. 11,  p.280
I am disposed to make a few remarks with regard to a circumstance that
transpired here a short time ago; I refer to the death of Dr.
Robinson. I have preached here a number of times since he was killed
in the street, and have never referred to the subject here.
Ex-Governor Weller was assisted in the investigation of this matter by
the best counsel that could be got. The great drift of that
investigation was to trace that murder to the pulpit of the
Tabernacle. I sent word to them by those who I thought would [p.281]
tell them while they were in session where they sat day after day and
week after week, not to cease their investigations until they had
traced that murder to Brigham Young if it was possible. I also sent
word to them to call upon Brigham Young for examination. There is a
gentleman here this afternoon who has said that he knows all about it.
If he does, why does he not tell of it; and privately he places the
murder upon President Brigham Young. Why do you not testify to what
you know before the Courts? If President Young is guilty of any such
crime, trace it to him. There are some things that Brigham has said he
would do; but has never happened to do them; and that is not all, he
prays fervently, to his Father and God that he may never be brought
into circumstances to be obliged to shed human blood. He never has yet
been brought into such a position. Still, let me find a dog in my
bedroom I would not say that he would be very safe; I hope he will
never get there. If I should find a dog in my buttery, or in my
bedroom as some have, I fear they would give their last howl. I hope
and pray they never will come there. If they jump my claims here, I
shall be very apt to give them a pre-emption right that will last them
to the last resurrection. I hope no man will ever venture so far as to
tempt me to do such a thing. The Latter-day Saints will never again
pull up stakes and give their possessions to their enemies. You think
that you can get the Government to help you to do this. It will never
be done worlds without end. (A unanimous amen.) We are going to live
our religion, and be fervent in the service of our God.

Vol. 11,  p.281
I see a notice in the Daily Telegraph that they are going to send a
detective here to trace the murderers of Dr. Robinson. It is published
to the world that the murdered man had no enemies only in the City
Council. He had no enemies there. Were it not that there are many
outsiders here to-day I would like the Saints to know how I feel about
all such dastardly transactions. I will tell the Latter-day Saints
that there are some things which transpire that I cannot think about.
There are transactions that are too horrible for me to contemplate.

Vol. 11,  p.281
The massacre at Haun's mill, and that of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and
the Mountain Meadow's massacre and the murder of Dr. Robinson are of
this character. I cannot think that there are beings upon the earth
who have any claim to the sentiments and feelings which dwell in the
breasts of civilized men who could be guilty of such atrocities and it
is hard to suppose that even savages would be capable of performing
such inhuman acts. To call a physician out of his bed in the night
under the pretext of needing his services, and then brutally kill him
in the dark, is horrible. "Have you any idea who did that horrible
deed?" I have not the least idea in the world who could perpetrate
such a crime. I say to all concerned, cease not your efforts until you
find the murderers; and place the guilt where it belongs. I have not
said this much before on that matter, and should not have spoken of it
now, if the excitement which it created had not passed away. I do not
care about the outsiders hearing this, as their opinion is neither
here nor there to me; the Saints, however, are welcome to my views
upon this matter. If the outsiders think that I am guilty of the
crime, let them trace it to me and prove it on me.

Vol. 11,  p.282
If any man, woman or child that [p.282] ever lived has said that
Brigham Young ever counseled them to commit crime of any description,
they are liars in the face of heaven. If I am guilty of any such
thing, let it be proved on me, and not go sneaking around insinuating
that Brigham knows all about it. Infernal thieves will come into my
public office and sit ten minutes, and then go out and lead
thoughtless persons into the practice of thieving, saying: "It is all
right; I have been up to see the President."  Such men will be damned.
This will answer my mind for the present. This, however, is not all I
shall say on this subject; but shall, so help me my Father in heaven,
in the name of Jesus, continue my exertions until the Latter-day
Saints shall cease supporting their enemies and learn to build up the
kingdom of God. If the Latter-day Saints will live their religion,
they will increase in political and commercial strength and influence,
power and glory on this earth, until we shall be above and entirely
out of the reach of those miserable creatures who are continually
seeking our overthrow; and we shall go upward and onward, and rise,
and continue to rise and increase, until the kingdom of God is fully
established on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.282
The genius of our religion is to have mercy upon all, do good to all,
as far as they will let us do good to them. So far as any people will
let the Lord do good to them, so far will he do it. We preach life and
salvation to all. "But we will not have your doctrine, we will be
Jews." Be Jews; be honest Jews and live your religion that was given
to you by Moses. Let every other religious sect do the same. Let the
fraternity of the brotherhood keep their oaths and covenants and vows,
and they will be honest, upright men, and gentlemen. May the Lord
bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, January 13, 1867

Weakness of the Human Mind. Extortion. Imperfection of 
the Human Judgment. Introduction of Machinery

Remarks by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, January 13th, 1867.

Reported By Edward L. Sloan

Vol. 11,  p.282
It was said by one of old that "faith comes by hearing;" and I might
say, with propriety, that faith comes by hearing and conceiving of the
words of life. It was also said, "How shall they believe in Him of
whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher?
And how shall they preach, except they be sent,"—by proper authority.
Hence, it is necessary that we should have teachers. When the elders
of this Church go into places where the Gospel has never been preached
before, the Spirit bears witness to the people of its truth. A number
will believe for a time. The seed is sown; some of it [p.283] fails on
stony ground; it springs up rapidly, but has not sufficient root, and
it speedily withers. Some falls into the ground, and to all appearance
will have a through growth; but the cares of the world spring up and
choke that seed, and the hearts where it was sown forsake the truth
and neglect to hearken to the voice which whispered to them, "This is
the truth." But there are a few in the world who will hearken to the
words of life when they hear them, and will remain faithful. Yet but
few, in comparison to the great numbers who have heard the Gospel,
have received it in good and honest hearts, and have brought forth
fruit meet for repentance; and of those who have embraced it, many
have run well for a season who have not continued to abide in the
faith. Still, it is necessary that we should be taught and instructed
in the things of God.

Vol. 11,  p.283
It has just been remarked here, by Brother Musser, that it is hard for
a man to study law without forsaking the spirit of the Gospel. This
proves that there is a lack of sound knowledge in the individual who
permits himself to be thus led away. There are many among the
inhabitants of the earth who are weak in comprehension, and of such
limited capacity that they can only look upon one thing at a time; and
they forsake the contemplation of everything else for the one idea
which occupies the mind. There are some of our Elders who will argue
themselves into false doctrine by giving an undue preference to one
scripture and passing over others equally as important. This same lack
of comprehensiveness of mind is also very noticeable at times with
some men who happen to accumulate property, and it leads them to
forsake the Spirit of the Gospel. Does it not prove that there is a
contractedness of mind in those who do so, which should not be? The
Lord owns the earth; he made it; the gold and the silver, the wheat
and the fine flour are his, and the cattle upon a thousand hills are
his;" yet he is not going to forsake the holy Gospel or to apostatize
therefrom because of that. When Jesus comes to reign King of nations
as he now reigns King of Saints, he will not apostatize although the
whole world will be at his command; and when the Ancient of Days shall
come and sit upon his throne to bring to judgment the vast family of
man, he will not apostatize. How contracted in mind and short-sighted
we must be to permit the perishable things of this world to swerve us
in the least degree from our fidelity to the truth. It shows that we
lack knowledge which we should possess.

Vol. 11,  p.283
If men cannot study and practice law and keep the Spirit of the Lord,
they ought to quit it. As I have frequently told the people at our
places of recreation, if they cannot go there with the Spirit of the
Lord, they had better stay at home. We do not want lawyers, nor
merchants, nor business men to be engaged in those pursuits unless
they have the Spirit of God with them. We do not wish them to continue
in their business unless they can see and understand that all things
pertaining to this earth are subject by right to the priesthood of
God, and should be guided and directed by it in every matter. All that
they are, have, or do, ought to be subject to the priesthood of the
Son of God; and unless they can feel thus, they had better go into the
fields and canons to work,—suffer themselves to be poor and keep the
Holy Spirit with them. It seems to me, at times, as though the people
should be ashamed that we are under the necessity of charging them not
to become surfeited with the things of this world, so as [p.284] to
neglect the duties that are obligatory upon them.

Vol. 11,  p.284
We are like children who require constant teaching; and the teaching
that we principally need is in temporal things. How often do we hear
it said that we are one in spiritual matters. If any turn away in the
least it is because they yield to some delusive spirit or argument,
which convinces them that an error is truth. The Saints want teaching
with regard to their every-day life and their temporal avocations.
People believe the Gospel to be true in Germany, in France, in
Scandinavia, in England, and wherever on the face of the earth it is
preached to them, and they receive it.

Vol. 11,  p.284
Brother Musser has been telling us of being in Calcutta, and of
baptizing some who believed the Gospel there. They wished to be
gathered; but was it to learn of baptism for the remission of sins? or
to learn the first principles of the Gospel? No; they could have
learned them in Calcutta Do people come from Scandanavia to learn that
the laying on of hands is a correct principle? or from England to find
out that we should break bread in commemoration of the death of the
Lord Jesus Christ? No; they could learn these things in the several
parts of the earth where they first heard the Gospel; they could
obtain the spirit of prophecy there, and speak in tongues, and have
the discerning of spirits. What do you gather here for? To be guided
and dictated in the things of the kingdom of God, so as to become of
one heart and of one mind in all things political, religious and
social; to learn how to live to overcome the evils that are in you,
that you may be kind and gentle and truth-loving, full of the Spirit
of the Lord from Sunday morning to Sunday morning; not coming together
on the first day of the week for our meetings and sacraments, and then
going away and turning to the beggarly elements of the world without
thinking of religion again until the next Sabbath morning. The
Latter-day Saints are gathered together to learn how to overcome every
sin, and every passion within them, to sanctify themselves before the
heavens, and sanctify the Lord God in their hearts.

Vol. 11,  p.284
It has been remarked this afternoon that we are introducing a new
order of things by some of the teachings recently given to the Saints.
It is no new doctrine to let our enemies alone. This book (Doctrine
and Covenants) contains revelations given to the Church thirty-seven,
thirty-six, thirty-five, and thirty years ago. This is what we call
the Doctrine and Covenants of the Church; yet it is but a part of
them. Here are the Bible and the Book of Mormon, both of them
containing the doctrine and Covenants of the Church. But this book
contains the revelations given in this our day; and one of the first
revelations that was given to Joseph the Prophet, concerning the
gathering of the house of Israel, points out the manner in which the
brethren should live to be justified before the Lord. I have taken the
liberty of saying in the past, and I think I might repeat it with
safety, that these first revelations given to the Church will probably
be among the last to be strictly obeyed. The revelation I refer to
dictated the brethren what to do with regard to their temporal
business; and it will be comparatively easy to obey all the
revelations until we come to that which touches the purse,—one of the
first that was given to the Church.

Vol. 11,  p.284
You can read it in the Doctrine and Covenants; and you will find that
it directs concerning the purchasing of lands, the giving of all
[p.285] property over into the hands of the Bishop, the receiving of
inheritances and being satisfied therewith; and that all that the
Bishop did not feel disposed to return back to those from whom he
received it, was to remain in his charge, or in the charge of the
Trustee-in-Trust, to build-up the kingdom, preach the Gospel,
administer to the wants of the poor, and sustain the priesthood. How
would this be received by our merchants here, who are members of the
Church? Commence at the head of East Temple-street, which I call
Whisky-street, and go down it on either side, and ask our brethren who
are merchants to hand over their property to Bishop Hunter, who might
say to them, "I will let you have ten acres of land to commence
farming, and here are a thousand dollars to start you," and how would
they act? I feel like saying, as I have said before, unless many of
them take a different course they will go to hell. These were the
first revelations given to the Church; yet there are men to-day who
are Bishops and Presidents of settlements, who express their
willingness to labor for the welfare of the people and the building up
of the kingdom, but feel that no person holding the priesthood has a
right to dictate them with regard to their property. They are very
willing that Brother Brigham should dictate in spiritual matters, and
trust their eternal salvation to the principles he teaches; but the
property they may have acquired or the manner in which their labor
should be directed, or who they shall trade with, whether an avowed
enemy or a man who pays tithing, and taxes, and helps to build up the
community, are things with which, they think, he has no business.

Vol. 11,  p.285
I think it would be well to cleanse the inside of the platter. I had a
little note put into my hands not long since, which stated that some
of our merchants were taking advantage of the instructions given to
the Saints on the matter of trading. There are some merchants who have
never made a calculation of what the value of their goods is in first
cost, freight, insurance, &c., that they might know at what price they
could afford to sell them, so as to have a reasonable living profit;
but they have asked themselves. "How much can I get for these goods?
how much can the Latter-day Saints bear to be gulled in purchasing
them? Do merchants here take cent. per cent. of profit? Yes, 500 per
cent., when they can get it. An article which costs them a dollar,
they will charge from five to twenty dollars for, as they can obtain
it; and they would take fifty dollars for it, only they think the
people will not bear to be gulled to that extent. One man came to me
lately, who wanted to buy some goods. He asked me if he should buy of
so and so. I said I would go among those who pay their tithing and
their taxes, and among those who do not swear nor blaspheme the name
of God, and men who have consciences, who would not steal your wagon,
nor take your stock off the range,—these are good traits, and I will
here say that thousands and millions who are not in the church are
just as good, morally, as we are—I told this friend to go among those
men and see what he could purchase goods at. He did so, and returned
and showed me his figures. The first place I directed him to; he found
he would have to pay twenty per cent. more for his goods than in the
second place. The second was a Latter-day Saint; the first was not in
the church; he concluded to purchase of one of the brethren because he
[p.286] could do twenty per cent. better with him.

Vol. 11,  p.286
The other day a man wanted to to buy goods of an outsider, because he
could do so much better; the bills were examined and it was found that
this person was selling fifteen per cent. higher at wholesale than our
brethren were selling the same goods at retail. There is something the
matter with people who think they can buy cheaper from outsiders
merely because they are outsiders. How many of those before me are
really judges of goods? Not one in five hundred. "Why, Brother
Brigham," it may be asked, "am I not a judge of a piece of ribbon?"
You know whether the colors please you; but can you tell whether it
has been on the shelf of the store for one year or twenty years?
Brethren will buy cloth without being judges of the quality; and
because they can buy an article, apparently the same, a little cheaper
in one place than they can in another, they will do so, although the
quality is much inferior, and think they have got a bargain.

Vol. 11,  p.286
Brother Kimball sometimes brings up the figure of the potter putting
fresh clay into the mill and grinding it to use in his business, to
illustrate the influx of the brethren and sisters who are gathered
from the nations, and who have to be instructed in those principles
which have been taught here for years; but carrying out the figure, I
may say that some of the clay here has been ground over and over for
thirty years, and it comes out as rough as the first time it passed
through the mill. Some men seem as if they could learn so much and no
more. They appear to be bounded in their capacity for acquiring
knowledge, as Brother Orson Pratt, has in theory, bounded the capacity
of God. According to his theory, God can progress no further in
knowledge and power; but the God that I serve is progressing
eternally, and so are his children: they will increase to all
eternity, if they are faithful. But there are some of our brethren who
know just so much, and they seem to be able to learn no more. You may
plead with them, scold them, flatter them, coax them, and try in
various ways to increase their knowledge; but it seems as if they
would not learn. They know the Gospel is true, and that it has brought
blessings to them, but ask them if they know who they are? where they
are from? why they are here?  If they have commenced to learn to
control the elements around them? and if they understand the nature of
their own organizations? and they will answer, "Why I never thought of
them." They have thought of the labor they have been engaged in, how
to chop down a tree, or plough the ground, or work at the bench, or do
whatever kind of work they have been accustomed to do? but do they
know anything about the character of Him whom they profess to worship?
No, only that the Gospel has been revealed. The Holy Spirit has
touched their hearts; they believe the Gospel, and they do not know
that they can learn any more.

Vol. 11,  p.286
We do not intend to let you go until we have tried to do something
with you. We wish to talk to the people until they learn to understand
principle. When the Saints get understanding they will never ask a
question when they are told to build up a settlement, make farms, or
do anything else that may be requisite in righteousness to build up
the kingdom of God. Some of our elders have learned a good deal by
experience on many points. In [p.287] one thing they are all willing
to be obedient, and that is to go and preach the Gospel to the
nations. What elder who is called upon a mission would refuse to go.
Yet if he is asked to go and make a farm he seems to feel that it is
quite a different matter.

Vol. 11,  p.287
There is one subject that I have incessantly kept before the
capitalists of the Latter-day Saints for the past sixteen years; and
that is to go east and purchase machinery with their means. Go and buy
carding machines, you men who have capital; and you who have not
capital, sow a quarter of an acre of flax, and keep on sowing until
you become flax growers; and you machinists, make mills to spin it,
that we may have linen from flax of our own growing. This has been
done to some little extent; but for years I have asked the brethren
who have capital to go and buy machinery, yet how much has been bought
and imported here? There are many of our sisters who like to have silk
ribbons for their bonnets, and who wish silk for sewing, and fabrics
made from silk for dresses and other things. Why should not this silk
he produced and manufactured here? If a man was worth a million of
dollars, or millions of dollars, in the kingdom of God, and possessed
the Spirit of the Lord, knowing and understanding his duty, and was
told to get worms and make silk, and manufacture it from the raw
material, he would not say a word, nor ask a question, but he would do
as he was desired. So it would be if he were told to go and buy
machinery; he would go and buy it, and bring it here to be employed
for the good of the people, or his own benefit, and for the upbuildtug
of the Kingdom of God. Until a very few years ago there was not a
carding machine in the Territory only those which I brought, nor a
spindle to spin an ounce of cotton or wool until I started it. The
factory at Parowan, iron county, I started; there is one little cotton
factory in Utah county, and I have a small cotton and woollen factory,
and I have urged and urged the brethren to bring on woollen machinery
here, then the brethren would save their sheep. We need from one
hundred to two hundred of the same capacity in the Territory.

Vol. 11,  p.287
If one of our capitalists is asked to buy machinery, his reply is, "I
can make money faster by bringing goods here to sell." Is that your
object in coming here? You who feel so and do so will either stop in
your course and change it, or you will never enter the celestial
kingdom. You will go where our merchants will go, if they are not
careful. When a man has one dollar, or a million of dollars, and his
duty is pointed out by the priesthood, and he asks "Can I do better
with my means some other way?" he will sooner or later sink in his
means and in his faith and go to ruin. The earth is the Lord's, and he
is going to give it to his Saints; and if we are anxious to obtain the
world before the Lord is willing to let us have it, we will lose that
which we seek to gain; but if we are faithful, we shall inherit all
things.

Vol. 11,  p.287
It is for this that we are gathered together. It is not that we may be
taught baptism for the remission of sins; neither is it that we may
have the gift of prophecy bestowed upon us; nor the gift of tongues,
nor the interpretation of tongues; but we are gathered together that
we may become one, as a people, in our politics and in our financial
matters, as well as in our faith; that we may know how to systematize
everything that we are engaged in, how to deal with one another; and
how to organize [p.288] the elements to bring forth for our own wants,
and do all we do in the name of the Lord and to his glory. Will it add
any thing to his glory? No, but he desires to see his children doing
right and living according to the laws of life; and he has brought
forth light into the world for this purpose, that we might be saved
and know how to obtain eternal life; know how to govern and control
ourselves and deal gently with one another; how to increase the
kingdom of God and spread abroad peace throughout the land, that all
may be quietness, peace, good order and happiness. Would that not be
almost Zion? If we will do this we can produce heaven here upon the
earth. If we want to enjoy the principles and spirit of heaven, we
must live so as to produce them in our own bosoms; and if we should
unfortunately find ourselves in hell, it will be because by our acts
we will have so chosen. When we are truly one we will be one in those
things that pertain to this life.

Vol. 11,  p.288
We do not wish harm to those who have not the faith which we possess.
We wish good to all mankind; and desire to do good to all who will
permit us. But we should commence our labors of love and kindness with
the family to which we belong; and then extend them to others. It is
written, "If any provide not for his own, and especially for those of
his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an
infidel." If we do not seek the welfare of the household of faith, we
will sooner or later deny the faith. Our mission is not to build up
the wicked anywhere. We are called out of the world to build up the
kingdom of God. We are here to promote the principles of heaven, and
advance the purposes of the Almighty, and no others and when you spend
a dollar to build up any other power or kingdom than the one which God
has established, you are doing wrong, and you will find it out sooner
or later.  Sometimes when I think of these things I am very strenuous
in my feelings; and some might think that I was whipping them to it
just as we have been whipped into being an independent people. We have
been whipped, and beaten, and kicked out of doors; we have been told
to go and take care of ourselves; our houses, our lands, and all we
had got were wanted by our enemies; and we were driven into the
wilderness to starve. Thus we have been whipped to be independent.
Have we statesmen here amongst us? Yes, the best in the world, and
that is not boasting. We have been obliged to learn how to govern
ourselves and the people. If we know how to manufacture what we need,
to draw a sustenance from the elements in this forbidding country, it
is because we have been obliged to do so. When we came here, if we did
not know how to get shoes, we knew how to go barefooted. I will
venture to say that not one of four out of my family had shoes to
their feet when we came to this valley. Necessity is said to be the
mother of invention; and if we did not know how to make moccasins we
learned. And we learned how to govern and control ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.288
Occasionally it is said, and published in the world, "what a terrible
people these Mormons are! No man's life is safe in Utah!" Put this
people by themselves and there would not be a law suit among them in a
year, nor a murder in fifty years; nor ever, if they would live their
religion. But if men try to crowd into our houses to seduce our wives,
sisters, and daughters, they should take care. If they want [p.289]
families, let them take an honourable course to obtain them; if they
want wives, they should marry them, and give them their names
honestly. What is the condition of the world? If you go to Europe, to
Germany, to France, and other countries, what will you find? You need
not go beyond the United States; not even beyond the City of Friends.
I saw a reservoir there in which they found the bodies of twenty-nine
children, when cleaning it, and it had been cleaned but a short time
previously. Sometimes, I was informed, they had found more in it. It
is a little better in England, for there they will keep their
illegitimate children if they can, or give them away. If a man wants a
wife let him take one, and not act the scoundrel. I will promise every
man on the face of this earth, that ever was or ever will be, that if
they will betray the innocent and ruin the virtuous they shall have
damnation for their portion. Set this people down by themselves and
permit them to remain so would there ever be any trouble among them?
No; there never would be, so long as they would live their religion.
Go to cities west, north and east of us, and it is not uncommon to
find half-a-dozen men dead by violence in a morning. What is said
about it? Why, nothing. But if a scoundrel should meet his just
deserts here what an outcry is made? The Christian world is in an
uproar about it. Yet I do not wonder at it; the thing is so rare. But
if there were half-a-dozen men killed a day here, as in some other
places, it would scarcely be noticed; it would not be so rare.

Vol. 11,  p.289
Do the Latter-day Saints know that they are gathered together to be
taught in temporal things, in all their business movements and
dealings, and to learn how to live in families and as a community in
peace and happiness?  We are charged with abusing our families. There
is not another community on the earth where families are loved,
honored, respected and cherished as they are among the Latter-day
Saints,—even if we do have more than one wife. You know we are accused
of almost every crime; and it is said that we hold our families in
bondage. They do not look as if they were held in bondage. They like
to be held in the bondage they are in; and there are a great many
others in the nations of the earth who feel the same way, and whom we
will gather and hold in the same bondage—even in the bands of the
Gospel.

Vol. 11,  p.289
Men are gathered here, and get the spirit of the devil in them. They
do feel the influence of the Spirit of the Lord at times, and then
they are humble. But they will allow the spirit of evil to seize hold
of them, and they will get full of passion and abuse a neighbor, a
child or a wife. The wife will run to the bishop and lay her complaint
before him, and he will chasten the husband. It seems to me at times
as though there are some men and women who are never happy only when
they are miserable, they appear to delight so much in quarreling and
contending. But if they will strive to live according to the
principles of the Gospel, they will overcome that, with everything
else which hinders their progress in the truth. We are here to be
sanctified, that every thought, and desire and feeling may be brought
into subjection to the will of God.

Vol. 11,  p.289
You latter-day Saints are gathered expressly that husbands may be
taught how to live with their wives,[p.290] and wives with their
husbands; parents with their children, and children with their
parents; that all may become of one heart and of one mind. The Saints
are so in many respects already. They are on the increase, and I
expect to see the day that they will he subject in all things to the
priesthod of God, and never raise an argument against anything they
may be instructed to do by the priesthood. Many are like children who
seek to handle the very things that would destroy them; but when they
come to understanding they will never have to be told of any duty
twice by their leaders.

Vol. 11,  p.290
It was remarked here this afternoon that preaching by example is
better than preaching by precept. That is so or example exercises a
more powerful influence than precept. If any of you can set a better
example than is set by myself, do so. Live a better life than I do, if
you can. Many men will say they have a violent temper, and try to so
excuse themselves for actions of which they are ashamed. I will say,
there is not a man in this house who has a more indomitable and
unyielding temper than myself But there is not a man in the world who
cannot overcome his passion, if he will struggle earnestly to do so.
If you find passion coming on you, go off to some place where you
cannot be heard; let none of your family see you or hear you, while it
is upon you, but struggle till it leaves you; and pray for strength to
overcome. As I have said many times to the Elders, pray in your
families; and if, when the time for prayer comes, you have not the
spirit of prayer upon you, and your knees are unwilling to bow, say to
them, "Knees, get, down there;" make them bend, and remain there until
you obtain the Spirit of the Lord. If the spirit yields to the body,
it becomes corrupt; but if the body yields to the spirit it becomes
pure and holy, and is fitted to come forth with the just in the
morning of the first resurrection, and to dwell with the sanctified;
otherwise we cannot be prepared for this glory. We are gathered
together to sanctify these booties, to deal, act transact and do
everything we do in the love of God, and in the fear of God, for the
building up of his kingdom and to his name's honor and glory.

Vol. 11,  p.290
I could tell you many, things that might seem hard to those who are
not members of the Church. There are a great many different kinds of
capacities on the earth; and a great many who do not understand the
different spirits that are in the world. Take a person who is quick of
comprehension, if he can receive the Spirit of the Lord, let him have
the Gospel preached to him; and if he is honest he will embrace it.
Excuse me, outsiders, there are no men or women on the earth, but who,
if they will yield to the Spirit of Christ, will embrace that which is
known as "Mormonism," when they have opportunity. There is a great
variety of temperaments, many of whom, it seems, cannot see and
understand the revelations of God; and if their eyes were opened to
see the heaven of heavens, as soon as they would be closed again, they
would say "I guess I have been dreaming;" when there is no other
spirit of sensibility than the Spirit of God. It fills immensity.
David has expressed himself; "Whither shall I go from thy Spirit? or
whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend up into heaven,
thou art there; if I make my bed in hell, behold, thou art there. If I
take the wings of the morning, and dwell in the uttermost parts of the
sea; even there shall thy hand lead me, and thy right hand shall hold
[p.291] me." David believed that the Lord is in hell. But does he
dwell there? No; he is there by his Spirit, for all the evil that is
there has bounds set to it which it cannot pass by.

Vol. 11,  p.291
Now, I expect by to-morrow night or next morning, that I shall hear of
some of our bishops trading with some of the worst enemies we have;
and we have men here in our midst who would cut your throats and mine.
But, bishops, if you understood your duties, you would never have to
be told twice concerning anything that it was right you should do. We
will try to bear with you until you do understand; yet we are not so
merciful as our Father in heaven. But when we sanctify ourselves to
enter into the presence of the Father and of the Son, we will he
filled with the same patience that he is filled with.

Vol. 11,  p.291
May the Lord bless you. Amen.

Brigham Young, February 3, 1867

How Saints Should Order Their Vocation of Life—How Employ 
Their Wealth. To Build Up Zion, and not Babylon. Counsel of the 
Prophet Joseph. Prophet Brigham Young's Experience Therein, 
Importance of Union in Things Temporal and Spiritual, 
Religious and Political

Discourse by President BRIGHAM YOUNG, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, February 3, 1867.

(Reported By David W. Evans)

Vol. 11,  p.291
If the people can hear me as well as I can bear their noise walking,
there will not be much difficulty in my making myself understood. This
walking carelessly with heavy boots makes quite a confusion in the
hall. In addressing the Saints, whether by the word of exhortation,
admonition, correction or in doctrine, it requires good attention for
a person to retain even a small portion of that which they hear This
is why it is so necessary for us to be talked to and preached to so
much. If we read the Bible, it soon goes from us; we gather principles
and have the pleasure of perusing the experience of others who have
lived in former days; hut we soon forget them. Our own cares and
reflections, and the multitude of thoughts that pass through our minds
take away from our recollections that which we hear and read, and our
minds are upon present objects—our woes, our trials, our joys, or
whatever seems to be present with us and directly in the future, and
we forget what we have heard.

Vol. 11,  p.291
When I address the Latter-day Saints, I address a people who wish to
be Saints indeed. I look upon my brethren and sisters, and I think,
what have you come here for? what brought you here into to this
territory—this mountainous country—into these wild regions? Why, the
answer is, at once, "I came here because I was a Latter-day Saint, I
wanted to gather with this people; my heart was with those who had
embraced the Gospel, and I wished to be with the Saints." There are
none who have done so but would [p.292] like to gather. What for? What
is the object of being a Saint? For the express purpose of enjoying
the blessings of the pure in heart—of those who will be prepared to
dwell in the presence of the Father and the Son. For this I have left
my all;—left, perhaps, father, mother, sisters, brothers, friends,
relatives, a good home; in many instances left a wife, left a husband,
left our children for the sake of the society of the Saints. And when
we are gathered together we can look around and inquire of ourselves,
if we are really what we profess to be; do we walk in that path that
is marked out for the faithful and obedient as strictly and as
tenaciously as we should, devoting ourselves entirely to the service
of God, for the building up of his kingdom, and the sanctifying of
ourselves—striving to overcome every evil passion, every unhallowed
appetite; seeking to the Lord for strength to subdue every obnoxious
weed that seems to grow in our affections, and overcome the same to
that degree that we may be sanctified? We can examine ourselves, and
decide upon this question, without asking the counsel of bishop or
presiding elder, or Apostle or any man or woman in this church. We are
capable of deciding this for ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.292
If any of the Latter-day Saints would like to have the path of duty
pointed out to them in plainness and simplicity, and the road that
leads to perfection marked before them so as to travel therein with
ease, they should seek unto the Lord and obtain his spirit—the Spirit
of Christ—so that they can read and understand for themselves. Do they
love God with all their hearts? Do they keep his commandments? Do we
know whether we do love the Lord? Do we know whether we keep his
commandments? Do we know whether we are walking in the path of
obedience or not?

Vol. 11,  p.292
There is a trait in the character of man which is frequently made
manifest in the Saints. It is simply this—to see faults in others when
we do not examine our own. When you see people, professing to be
Latter-day Saints, examining the faults of others, you may know that
they are not walking in the path of obedience as strictly as they
should. For this simple reason—it is all that you and I can do as
individuals, as members in the Church and Kingdom of God, to purify
ourselves, to sanctify our own hearts, and to sanctify the Lord God in
our hearts. It may be observed, or the question may be asked: "Are we
never to know the doings of others? Are we never to look to see how
others are walking and progressing in this Gospel? Must we for ever
and for ever confine our minds to thinking of ourselves, and our eyes
to looking at ourselves?" I can merely say that if persons only
understand the path of duty and walk therein, attending strictly to
whatever is required of them, they will have plenty to do to examine
themselves and to purify their own hearts; and if they look at their
neighbors and examine their conduct, they will look for good and not
for evil.

Vol. 11,  p.292
It is true that under some circumstances we may have to look at
others. For instance, here is the High Council, they are called to act
upon Cases that come before them. Of course their duty, then, is to
examine into the conduct of their brethren and sisters; and this is
required of them. And if they do it without prejudice, without
selfishness, by the power of the Holy Ghost, divested of every
improper feeling, judging righteous judgment [p.293] between man and
man, the performance of this duty will purify themselves just as much
as any other labor. If a person is not called to sit in the High
Council, he may be called to be a Bishop, and if he is through his
ward, faithfully looking after the wants of the poor, examining into
the conduct of each and every family to know whether they are orderly
and respectable, and whether they conduct themselves accordingly to
the word and law of God, seeing there is no evil, backbiting, mischief
or any conduct unbecoming Christians, he is laboring faithfully in the
discharge of his duty, and is entitled to the Spirit of the Lord to
sanctify his own heart and to purify himself, just as much as if he
were on his knees praying. If an elder is called to go and preach the
Gospel, and he travels over the plains, in a train or in the coach, or
by the railroad, or goes aboard a ship and crosses the ocean, he is
attending to his duty in this just as much as though he were in the
High Council or on his knees praying all the time. If a man is called
to go and labor for the poor, if his Bishop calls upon him to go into
the kanyon after a load of wood top the poor, and he goes there, with
his heart uplifted to God, and with his eye single to the building up
of the kingdom, and gets the load of wood and lays it at the door of
the Bishop for the poor, for the widow or for those who cannot help
themselves, he is just as much in the line of his duty in so doing as
though he were on, his knees praying. And so we can proceed with the
whole duty of man. No matter what the person is called to do, if it is
to build up the kingdom of God on the earth, if he cheerfully perform
the duty, he is entitled to the Spirit of the Lord—the Spirit of
Truth—the Holy Ghost; and will most assuredly possess the same. There
is a time for preaching, for praying, for sacrament meetings, for
labor, and when we are attending to any or all of these, in the season
thereof, we are entitled to the purifying influence of the Spirit of
God. If a man is called to go and farm, and he goes faithfully about
it, because he is directed to do so by the authorities that are over
him, and he raises his grain, his cattle, and brings forth his crops
to sustain man and beast, and does this with an eye single to the
glory of God and for the building up of his kingdom, he is just as
much entitled to the Spirit of the Lord, following his plough, as I am
in this pulpit preaching, according to the ministry and calling, and
the duties devolving upon him. If a man is called to deal in
merchandize for the benefit of the people of God; in traveling to buy
his goods, and looking after them and their safety until they reach
their place of destination, and distributing those goods to the Saints
and taking his pay for them, let him act with an eye single to the
glory of God and the upbuilding of his kingdom on the earth, and he is
as much entitled to the Spirit of the Lord and the Holy Ghost as a man
is preaching. If a man is called to raise stock, and to procure
machinery to manufacture the clothing that is necessary for the
Saints, and he goes at that business with his eye single to the
building up of the kingdom of God on the earth he is entitled to the
Spirit of the Holy Gospel, and he will receive and enjoy it just as
much as if he were preaching the Gospel. Will he have the spirit of
teaching and expounding the Scriptures? No, he has the spirit to know
how to raise sheep, to procure the wool, to put machinery in operation
to make the [p.294] clothing for the advancement, benefit and building
up of the people of God on the earth. And the Spirit of the Lord is
here in these labors—farming, merchandizing and in all mechanical
business just as much as it is in preaching the Gospel, if men will
live for it.

Vol. 11,  p.294
Suppose we bring a few illustrations in regard to the present feelings
and knowledge of the elders of Israel. We need not go back to Nauvoo
or Kirtland, to find illustrations among our merchants, but take them
as we find them here. If they enter upon their business without God in
their thoughts, it is "How much can I get for this? and how much can I
make on that? and how much will the people give for this and for that?
and how last can I get rich? and how long will it take me to be a
millionaire?" which thoughts should never come into the mind of a
merchant who professes to be a Latter-day Saint. But it should be
"What can I do to benefit this people? And when they live act, and do
business upon this principle, and think "What can I do to benefit the
kingdom of God on the earth, to establish the laws of this kingdom, to
make this kingdom and people honorable, and bring them into note, and
give them influence among the nations so that they can gather the pure
in heart, build up Zion, redeem the House of Israel, and perhaps
assist, (though I do not thinks there will be any need of it) to
gather the Jews to Jerusalem and prepare for the coming of the Son of
Man?" and labor with all their might for their own sanctification and
the sanctification of their brethren and sisters, they will find that
the idea of "How much can I make this year? can I make sixty thousand
dollars? can I make in my little trade a hundred thousand dollars?"
never would enter their minds; they never would think of it. But I am
sorry to say they do not. Our merchants may turn round and ask us it
we expect them to make anything. Yes, we are perfectly willing they
should get rich; no matter how rich they are, but what will you do
with those riches? The question will not arise with the Lord, nor with
the messengers of the Almighty, how much wealth a man has got, but how
has he come by this wealth and what will he do with it?"

Vol. 11,  p.294
I can reveal things to the people, if it would do any good; give them
the mind of the Lord if they could hear and then profit by it, with
regard to wealth. The Lord has no objection to his people being
wealthy; but he has a great objection to people hoarding up their
wealth, and not devoting it, expressly, for the advancement of his
cause and kingdom on the earth. He has a great objection to this.

Vol. 11,  p.294
And our mechanics, do they labor for the express purpose of building
up Zion and the kingdom of God? I am sorry to say that I think there
are but very few into whose hearts it has entered, or whose thoughts
are occupied in the least with such a principle; but it is, "how much
can I make?" · If our mechanics would work upon the principle of
establishing the Kingdom of God upon the earth, and building up Zion,
they would, as the prophet Joseph said, in the year 1833, never do
another day's work but with that end in view. In that year a number of
Elders came up to Kirtland; I think there were some twenty or thirty
Elders. Brother Joseph Smith gave us the word of the Lord; it was
simply this: "Never do another day's work to build up a Gentile city;
never lay out another dollar [p.295] while you live, to advance the
world in its present state; it is fall of wickedness and violence; no
regard is paid to the prophets, nor the prophecyings of the prophets,
nor to Jesus nor his sayings, nor the word of the Lord that was given
anciently, nor to that given in our day. They have gone astray, and
they are building up themselves, and they are promoting sin and
iniquity upon the earth; and," said he, "it is the word and
commandment of the Lord to his servants that they shall never do
another day's work, nor spend another dollar to build up a Gentile
city or nation."

Vol. 11,  p.295
Now, if any one is disposed to ask whether Brother Brigham has ever,
since then, worked a day, or half a day, or an hour, to build up a
Gentile city or the Gentile world, he will most emphatically tell the
Latter-day Saints that he never has.

Vol. 11,  p.295
I could illustrate by circumstances, and could relate if I were
disposed to give them to you, the providences of God, and how
favorable they are to those who walk humbly before him. In the summer
of 1833, in July, Brother Joseph gave the word of the Lord to the
Elders, as I have been telling you. I returned east; and in September
Brother Kimball and I went up together with our little families. When
we arrived in Kirtland, if any man that ever did gather with the
Saints was any poorer than I was—it was because he had nothing. I had
something and I had nothing; if he had less than I had, I do not know
what it could be. I had two children to take care of—that was all. I
was a widower. "Brother Brigham, had you any shoes?" No; not a shoe to
my foot, except a pair of borrowed boots I had no winter clothing,
except a homemade coat that I had had three or four years. "Any
pantaloons?" No. "What did you do? Did you go without?" No; I borrowed
a pair to wear till I could get another pair. I had travelled and
preached and given away every dollar of my property. I was worth a
little property when I started to preach; but I was something like
Bunyan—it was "life, life, eternal life," with me, everything else was
secondary. I had traveled and preached until I had nothing left to
gather with; but Joseph said: "come up;" and I went up the best I
could, hiring Brother Kimball to take my two little children and
myself and carry us up to Kirtland. In those days provisions and
clothing were as dear as they are now in this place; and a mechanic in
that country who got a dollar a day and boarded himself was considered
rather an extra man. A dollar a day! And my brethren when they have
three or five dollars a day, and have worked a year, will be sure to
come out four or five or six hundred dollars in debt if they can get
it. We did not live so in that country; we never used anything more
than our means. When I reached Kirtland I went to work as soon as the
word was that I could work and not preach I knew that I could get
plenty; for I knew how; I always could gather around me and make
property.

Vol. 11,  p.295
There Were some thirty or forty Elders gathered to Kirtland that fall;
but there was only one mechanic in the entire number whom I knew that
did not go to Cleveland and the neighboring towns to work during the
winter—for the simple reason, that they thought they could not get one
day's work and get their pay for it, in the place Joseph was trying to
build up—and that exception was your humble servant. I made up my mind
that I would stay in Kirtland, and work it I never got a farthing
[p.296] nor it; and I went to work for Brother Cahoon, one of the
Trustees of the Temple, to build his new house. I worked all winter,
and when spring came, was called upon to go to Missouri—a tramp of a
thousand miles on foot—and a thousand back. Before going, the brethren
gathered in who had been to the surrounding places during the
winter—joiners, painters, masons and plasterers. I asked some of the
brethren how much they had made? I had worked there through the
winter, and at its commencement had not the least prospect of getting
twenty-five cents for my winter's work. I told Brother Cahoon I would
work whether I could get anything for it or not, "for," said I, "the
word of the Lord is for me to work, to build up Zion, and poor as I am
I shall do it." But the Lord opened the way; and I gained Brother
Cahoon's heart to that degree that if he received anything he always
came to me, and said, "Brother Brigham, I have so and so, and I will
divide it with you." Brother William F. Cahoon and I kept to work at
the house until his father got into it. When we had finished the
house, he had paid me all that was coming to me. The Lord had opened
the way. This work finished, another job came, and then another, and
when the spring opened, I can safely say that there was not any four,
nor perhaps any six or ten of the brethren who had gone elsewhere to
work who could produce as much property, made by them through that
winter, as I had made.

Vol. 11,  p.296
You can see from this the providences of God, with one winter's work
in Kirtland, when it was one of the hardest places that ever mortal
man had to get a living in, and that too, when I had to work for
nothing and find myself, that is, seemingly so, to all outward
appearance.

Vol. 11,  p.296
I had my pants and coats, two cows, a hired house and a wife in the
meantime. And I was better off than any other man who came to Kirtland
the fall before, according to the property that we came with, and I
had enough to live with my family and leave them comfortable, and my
gun and sword and money enough to pay my expenses. If I had no work to
do, and there was nobody to hire me, there was plenty of timber and I
made some bedsteads or stands, and if anybody wanted such things they
would come along and say, I will give you a little oats or a little
corn, or something or other for them, and so the Lord opened the way
most astonishingly.

Vol. 11,  p.296
I tell this, because it is an experience I am acquainted with, for it
is my own. I am not so well acquainted with the providences of God in
the experience of others, as I am with my own, except by faith and the
visions of the Spirit.

Vol. 11,  p.296
I stayed in Kirtland from 1833 till 1837; I preached every summer.
Here are brethren who know what I am saying. I traveled and preached,
and still went back nothing; but was willing to exchange, deal, work
and labor for the benefit of my brethren and myself, with the kingdom
and nothing else before me all the time. When I left there for
Missouri I left property worth over five thousand dollars in gold,
that I got comparatively nothing for. I could travel along, with
regard to my experience, to this valley. I left my property in Nauvoo,
and many know that I left a number of good houses and lots and a farm,
and came here without one farthing for them, with the exception of a
span of horses, harness and carridge, that Almon W. Babbit let me have
for my own dwelling-house that [p.297] my family lived in; and when I
arrived here I owed for my horses, cows, oxen and wagons. Now, the
brethren say:—"Why, Brother Brigham you are rich." I simply relate
this to show yet how I have lived and what I have been doing, and the
result, that God, and not I, has brought forth. Now, I have some four
or five grist mills, besides saw mills and farms; and let anyone ask
my clerks if they ever hear me mention them from one year's end to
another, unless somebody comes into the office and alludes to them;
but my mind is upon increasing the wealth and advancing the interests
of this people, and upon the spread of the Gospel on the continents
and the islands of the sea. Ask my clerks and my closest associates if
they ever hear me mention my individual property unless somebody
speaks about it. I own property, and I employ the best men I can find
to look after it. If God does not give it to me, I do not want it; if
he does I will do the very best I can with it; but as for spending my
own time in doing it, or letting my own mind dwell upon the affairs of
this world, I will not do it. I have no heart to look after my own
individual advantage, I never have had; my heart is not upon the
things of this world.

Vol. 11,  p.297
Excuse me for referring to myself. But I know that there is no man on
this earth who can call around him property, be he a merchant,
tradesman, or famer, with his mind continually occupied with: "How
shall I get this or that; how rich can I get; or, how much can I get
out of this brother or from that brother?" and dicker and work, and
take advantage here and there—no such man ever can magnify the
priesthood nor enter the celestial kingdom. Now, remember, they will
not enter that kingdom; and if they happen to go there, it will be
because somebody takes them by the hand, saying, "I want you for a
servant;" or, "Master, will you let this man pass in my service?"
"Yes, he may go into your service; but he is not fit for a lord, nor a
master, nor fit to be crowned;" and it such men get there, it will be
because somebody takes them in as servants.

Vol. 11,  p.297
I have now related a little of my own experience. My experience has
taught me, and it has become a principle with me, that it is never any
benefit to give, out and out, to man or woman, money, food, clothing,
or anything else, if they are able-bodied, and can work and earn what
they need, when there is anything on the earth for them to do. This is
my principle, and I try to act upon it. To pursue a contrary course
would ruin any community in the world and make them idlers. People
trained in this way have no interest in working; "but," say they, "we
can beg, or we can get this, that, or the other." No, my plan and
counsel would be, let every person, able to work, work and earn what
he needs; and if the poor come around me—able-bodied men and
women—take them and put them into the house. "Do you need them?" No;
but I will teach this girl to do housework, and teach that woman to
sew and do other kinds of work, that they may be profitable when they
get married or go for themselves. "Will you give them anything to
wear?" O, yes, make them comfortable, give them plenty to eat and
teach them to labor and earn what they need; for the bone and sinew of
men and women are the capital of the world.

Vol. 11,  p.297
If I could see my brethren and my sisters as willing to be taught, led
and directed in the little trifling affairs of life, with regard to
their [p.298] food, raiment, houses, and labors, and how to make
themselves useful and not waste their time and strength on that which
does them no good; if I could see this people as willing to be taught
in these things as they are in the great things—the revelations of the
prophets, and what Jesus has said, and the beauties of eternity, and
the excellency of the millennium, and what great men and women we are
going to be, that would be delightful. But what would you be good for
if you were in that condition? Nothing. What would you do? Nothing at
all. Learn to be good for something. We have these things to learn
here, or, if not here, somewhere else; and if we are not willing to
learn here, and practice what we know for the benefit of ourselves,
and improve on the grace God gives to us, how can he bestow his
blessings upon us in the next state of existence? He will not do it;
we have to learn and be willing to be taught here.

Vol. 11,  p.298
To return to the subjects of merchandizing and merchants. I know, and
knew sixteen years ago as well as I do to-day, that from the very
first the merchants who came here were laying the foundation for the
uprooting of this people unless we had exceeding great faith; and that
every dollar that was given to them was given to ruin you and me, and
to destroy the kingdom of God on the earth. Can you believe this? "I
do not know anything about that," says one, "but I think I shall go
where I call buy my calico the cheapest, and I do not know that it is
any of your business where I buy my ribbons, hats or coats; I think
that it is my business." It is just as much my business, Latter-day
Saints, to dictate in these things as it is in regard to the sacrament
we are partaking of here to-day. Do the people know it? It is strange
to them. Because your priests in England, France, Germany, in the
Eastern or Southern states, and the islands of the sea, did not preach
such doctrine, you cannot receive it. Did they preach baptism for the
remission of sins? No. Then why receive it? Our fathers and priests
did not preach any such doctrine as that a man has a right to dictate
in temporal matters. Now by the same kind of reasoning, it might be
proved that you could never receive the doctrine of baptism for the
remission of sins. Why? Because the priests did not preach it; your
fathers did not tell you that it was correct doctrine, and why did you
receive it? Well, you did receive it, and the Spirit of the Lord bore
witness that it was true. The Spirit also bore witness that you should
have hands laid upon you for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and that
the gifts of tongues, of prophecy, of faith, and the healing of the
sick were to be enjoyed by the Saints. Now ask the Father in the name
of Jesus whether I am telling you the truth about temporal things or
not, and the same Spirit that bore witness to you that baptism by
immersion is the correct way according to the Scriptures, will bear
witness that the man whom God calls to dictate affairs in the building
up of his Zion has the right to dictate about everything connected
with the building up of Zion, yes even to the ribbons the women wear;
and any person who denies it is ignorant. There is not a man or woman
in the world who rises up against this principle but what is ignorant;
all such are destitute of the spirit of revelation and enjoy not the
Spirit of Christ.

Vol. 11,  p.299
Do I want to dictate? No, I am just as far from that, naturally, as a
[p.299] man can be; it is not in my heart. How glad would I be to be
excused from this. Would I not rejoice to be left to mind my own
concerns, and to attend to my own business, providing for the wants of
my family and enjoying myself just as much as you? Yes. But the Spirit
prompts me to perform the labors which devolve upon me, to plead with
and urge the people to act for their own benefit. If this people would
hearken to the counsel, given them, and be of one heart and one mind
in their temporal affairs, can you not see the result? These men who
have been urging trouble upon us, writing lies, and whose whole study
is to destroy the kingdom of God from the earth would not be in our
midst. Why? There would be nothing for them to do. "No;" says the
sister, "if I give you ten dollars profit on your goods you use that
for the destruction of this kingdom that I think so much of." "No;"
says a brother, "if I give you one dollar or one thousand dollars
profit on your goods, you use that for the destruction of the kingdom
of God that I am willing to sacrifice everything for. I can not give
it to you, it is not reasonable to think that I must give this to
you."

Vol. 11,  p.299
"But," says the merchant, "I demand it of you." "Yes," but I have just
as good a right to go where I please to trade as you have to trade,
and I shall give my ten, hundred, or thousand dollars to the man who
would devote that means to the building up of the kingdom of God." I
do not say that all our merchants, mechanics or tradesmen are
precisely as they should be before the Lord with regard to devoting
their means. Touch their means, and in many instances you touch their
souls. Still what does that prove? It proves that they are wrong and
not right. And they should be right and their whole souls should be
centred on the building up of the kingdom of God. There are many
persons here who when they get five hundred or five thousand dollars,
want to bring a few wagon loads of goods here to speculate upon. Why
not bring machinery here? Why not raise silk? Through my own exertions
I have the mulberry tree growing here in great abundance. The
foundation is at length laid for making as much silk as we wish. But
we have to tease the women to get them to weave silk here as they did
in the old country. Have we no ladies here who can weave silk ribbons?
if not we can soon send for some. But no, the manufacture of silk is
not thought of; it is, "how shall I get money to spend with my
enemies?" how rich can I get this year?" "how much can I make out of
this people?" I am sorry to see it; it is not very creditable; for in
so doing, we foster our enemies in our midst—they who seek with all
the power they have to uproot us. You who have been in the Church
thirty or thirty-five years know that there has always been a set of
scavengers following the people to pick up what they could; and they
are with us here to collect the filth. Are they willing to go and
build up a city for themselves? No; they are not. I am speaking of
those who deserve this; but there are many that are not of those
speculators. Are they willing to go and take up a farm? No, they would
not give a farthing for a farm unless they obtain a "Mormon's" claim
and bring about a fight in getting it. The latter they can do very
easily; they can find all the fight they want. Their designs are to
interrupt this community; they want some gambling houses, and they
will have them. The City [p.300] Council is no more willing now than
ever to license gambling houses and grog shops; but it must, be done,
and all hell is stirred up if I ask the people to suppress them. What
do they want them for? They want what they call "civilization"—that is
fighting, gambling. killing, whore houses, drinking houses, and every
species of debauchery that can be imagined on the face of the earth.
That is their "civilization," and what they want introduced here.
These scavengers are here and they want to introduce their systems.
There are not a great many of them perhaps at the present time; but
they will follow up, and I can tell the Latter-day Saints that we will
be followed just as long as the devil reigns on the earth. He is
untiring in his exertions, fervent in every act possible, for the
accomplishment of his work. If the people would take the counsel given
them health, wealth, influence, and power among the nations of the
earth would surely come to them in a tenfold degree to what it ever
has; it would come in such a manner that you would not know what to do
with it, and you would, wonder and be astonished. "But no," say many,
"we will mingle with, live among, and nourish and cherish the servants
of the devil, and give our money to, and associate with, and have his
coadjutors in our midst." And so we have got to continue to labor,
fight, toil, counsel, exercise faith, ask God over and over, and have
been praying to the Lord for thirty odd years for that which we might
have received and accomplished in one year.

Vol. 11,  p.300
"I do not know," says one, "how to do better than I do." The Lord has
given you and me the privilege of gathering up from among the wicked.
"Come out of her my people," are some of the last words revealed
through his servant John in the last of the revelations given in the
New Testament. And one of the last writers we have here in this
book—John the Revelator—looking at the Church in the latter days,
says: "Come out of her, my people"—out of Babylon, out of this
confusion and wickedness, which they call "civilization."
Civilization! it is corruption and wickedness of the deepest dye. It
is no society for you, my people, come out of her. Gather out where
you can pray, where you can have meetings and sacraments; where you
can meet, associate, and mingle together; where you can beautify the
earth and gather around you the necessaries of life, and make
everything as beautiful as Zion, and begin to establish Zion on the
earth; sanctify yourselves, sanctify your houses, the lands that you
live upon; your farms, the streams of water that flow through your
cities, country places and farms; sanctify your hills and mountains
and valleys, and the land around about, and begin to build up Zion.
Now, "come out of her, my people," for this purpose, "and partake not
of her sins, lest ye receive of her plagues." After all these
revelations and commandments the people who profess to be Saints will
mingle with the wicked, and foster those who would cut their throats,
and feed and clothe, and give them everything they can gather
together.

Vol. 11,  p.300
How is it if you come down to the acts of the people? Will the women
knit their own stockings, and make their own clothing? Some of them
may try to do so; but as a general thing, no. It is: "Husband, I want
some money to go to the store to buy a bonnet; I will not be troubled
with braiding the straw; I want some shoes, frocks and pants for my
boys, and I will not be at the trouble of spinning this dirty wool."
And the [p.301] man will not be at the trouble of raising it.

Vol. 11,  p.301
That is not the way to get rich. If you wish to get rich, save what
you get. A feel can earn money; but it takes a wise man to save and
dispose of it to his own advantage. Then go to work, and save
everything, and make your own bonnets and clothing. And let our
merchants do their business for the building up of the kingdom of God.
If our merchants do not take this course, the time is not far distant
when they will be cut off from the Church. Let them go their own road.
If they think that a little money or property will pay their way into
the kingdom of God, they may try it. They will find themselves
mistaken; they will miss the gate and take another road. The same will
apply to our mechanics,—if they will not labor for the building up of
this kingdom, instead of working to get rich, they will miss the gate
of the celestial kingdom, and will not get in there unless we take
them in for servitors. I do not care whether a man is a merchant or a
beggar, whether he has much or little, he must live so that neither
the things of this world, nor the cares of this life will becloud his
mind, nor exclude him from the revelations of the Lord Jesus Christ;
but all, whether merchants or preachers, tradesmen or farmers, and
mechanics and laborers of every kind, whether they work in the ditch,
or building post and rail fence, must live so that the revelations of
the Lord Jesus are upon them; and if they live not according to this
rule, they will miss the kingdom they are anticipating.

Vol. 11,  p.301
You may think this is pretty hard talk; but recollect the saying of
one of the Apostles, when speaking about getting into the kingdom of
heaven, that "if the righteous scarcely be saved, where shall the
ungodly and and the sinner appear?" The best man that ever lived on
this earth only just made out to save himself through the grace of
God. The best woman that ever lived on the earth has only just made
her escape from this world to a better one, with a full assurance of
enjoying the first resurrection. It requires all the atonement of
Christ, the mercy of the Father, the pity of angels and the grace of
the Lord Jesus Christ to be with us always, and then to do the very
best we possibly can, to get rid of this sin within us, so that we may
escape from this world into the celestial kingdom. This is just as
much as we can do, and there is no room for that carelessness
manifested by too many among us.

Vol. 11,  p.301
I do not wonder at this people having trouble; I do not wonder at some
of our sisters having sorrow in what is termed plural marriage; for
they do not live so as to have the Spirit and power of God upon them;
if they did, they would see its beauty and excellence, and not a word
would be said against it from this time henceforth and for ever. But
they see this with a selfish eye, and say, "I want my glory and my
comfort here;" their eye is not on the resurrection and on the kingdom
we are looking for when Jesus will come and reign King of nations as
he does King of Saints.

Vol. 11,  p.301
With regard to the wealth of this people, I can say they would soon
get immensely rich if they would take the counsel that is given them.
For instance, here is one little circumstance: we have quite an outlet
for our grain; our oats, barley and flour are very much wanted in the
neighboring Territories. Who raise this grain? The Latter-day Saints.
Suppose they were perfectly united, do you not think they could get a
[p.302] suitable price for it? They could. We required Brother Hunter
to counsel the Bishops to take measures to bring about union in this
direction, and we saved for the Territory two or three hundred
thousand dollars a year for two or three years. Then business
slackened; but I was satisfied; we had shown the people what could be
done; they have became comparatively well off, and if they have a mind
to pursue a proper policy, they have matters in their own hands. Many
will not, however, do this. One says "I want to sell my oats; how much
are they selling at?" "They are selling at one dollar and a quarter
to-day; but there is nobody buying." "How much will you give?" "Well,
I'll give you a dollar;" and so they are sold; we are so anxious for
the money. There is a story, which I have told before, but it will do
to tell again. Four years ago a certain sister took down a hundred
pounds of flour to the square, hearing that flour was being sold
there; but owing to the number of sellers reduction in price had been
continually going on. Our sister, however, determined to sell at any
price, said "you can have my flour for one dollar," and she actually
sold her hundred pounds of flour and the sack for one dollar. One of
the brethren, who had recently arrived here, went on to the square,
and saw a load of wheat for sale. He inquired of the owner how much he
asked for his wheat. The owner of the wheat told him, and a bargain
was made for it. Before they reached the house of the purchaser, the
seller suspected he had sold to a "Mormon;" and, upon inquiry, finding
it was so, "ah" said he, "had I known that you belonged to the Church
I should have made you pay for it." Such little things as these are
like straws—they tell which way the wind blows. If the people would
only take the counsel given them, instead of there being people in our
midst, in want, or that could be called poor, there would not have
been a family in the whole community, but would have been so far above
want that it might have been safely said, hard times would come again
no more. Every man and woman wishes to work for his or her own
interest, but they do not know how, they do not know what is for their
best interest and greatest good.

Vol. 11,  p.302
Now, we are here to build up the kingdom of God, and for nothing else;
but here are our enemies determined that the kingdom of God shall not
be built up. I have often thought that I ought not to blame them so
much. They have had possession of this earth some six thousand years;
the devil has reigned triumphant, and without a rival has held
possession; the wicked rule all over the earth, and they have had
possession of this little farm, called earth, so long that they think
they are the rightful heirs, and inherit it from the Father. But the
Lord has said that the Saints should possess it. And when Joseph
translated the Book of Marmon, and revealed the Gospel as it was among
God's children on this continent anciently, that was the starting
point. The Lord said "I am going to establish my kingdom; my open foe
has had possession of this earth long enough, and I am going to show
all the inhabitants of the earth, saint and sinner, good and bad, that
it is time for Jesus, according to his promise, sufferings and death
to commence to redeem the earth and those who will hearken to his
counsel, and bring them forth to enjoy his presence."[p.303] 

Vol. 11,  p.303
The enemy has had possession of the earth a great while, and they
really feel as though it is their right, and that they are the legal
heirs.

Vol. 11,  p.303
If this Gospel goes to the uttermost parts of the earth and fulfils
its destiny as predicted by the Prophets, by Jesus and by the
Apostles, it will eventually swallow up all the good there is on the
earth; it will take every honest, truthful and virtuous man and woman
and every good person and gather them into the fold of this kingdom,
and this society will enlarge, spread abroad and multiply, and will
increase in knowledge until the members composing it know enough to
lengthen out their days and man's longevity returns, and they begin to
live as men did anciently.

Vol. 11,  p.303
This people are spreading and increasing, and religiously—so far as
the ordinanees of the house of God are concerned—they are of one heart
and one mind.

Vol. 11,  p.303
How is it politically? Do they vote the Democratic ticket or do they
take the Republican side of the question? I rather think that so far
as voting is concerned they are of one heart and one mind; then they
are one religiously and politically. "Oh," say our enemies, "what will
be the result if this people are let alone? the idea of such a thing
is rather fearful." Another man says: "I wish they could be let alone
for a hundred years, just to see what they would amount to." "But,"
says another, "I should not; I tell you if those people prosper as
they seem to do, I am not going to hold my place in a national
capacity." The Priests in their pulpits, from the holy Catholic down,
say, "If this religion is right, ours is wrong, and it is terrible to
us to see the prosperity that prevails in their midst, and to know
that they are of one heart and of one mind."

Vol. 11,  p.303
Now, then, here comes this party, and say to us, "You do not own a
farm on this earth; we have had power on the earth so long, and shall
still reign, and every foot of it shall be divided among us and our
adherents." "It is true," say they, "that in the days of Moses the
Lord did once send a messenger to preach the Gospel to the children of
Israel, but our master had such power in their midst that they would
not receive the kingdom." In the days of Abraham, also, long before
the days of Moses the Lord revealed the principles of the, kingdom,
but they would not have them. And even before that the Lord delivered
the principles of the kingdom to Noah, but they were not received by
his posterity. Enoch and his band received sufficient of those
principles to lead them on step by step till they were so far
perfected that the Lord took them from this earth; and down from Enoch
to Noah, Abraham and Moses and the children of Israel in the
wilderness; these latter, however, would not have the Gospel.

Vol. 11,  p.303
If you turn over this Bible you may read that when the children of
Israel would not receive the Gospel, the Lord gave to them what is
called the law of carnal commandments. In that he tells them whom a
man shall not marry; you can read it for yourselves—he shall not marry
his wife's mother, nor her sister, nor his wife's aunt, &c. Previous
to this the Lord had commanded the children of Israel, through
Abraham, Isaac, and through Jacob and the twelve patriarchs never to
marry out of their own families. But they would run over yonder to a
strange nation and worship other gods, and bring back a wife, or two
or large [p.304] into a family; and then go into another nation and
worship idols, and bring their corruption into the midst of Israel,
till at length they became so alienated and estranged from the
principles of righteousness and the Holy Gospel, that when Moses
delivered to them the principles of life and salvation they utterly
rejected them, and this is the reason the Lord gave to them the law of
carnal commandments.

Vol. 11,  p.304
We are raising up a little party by ourselves; we are actually getting
a people here not of the world. We are gathering out of the world, and
assembling together, and we have the right to purchase a farm, build a
a city or inhabit a Territory or State. But it is grievous for the
other party to bear. Yet we "render unto Caesar the flyings that are
Caesar's;" we pay our taxes and keep the laws of the land. I do not
know that I blame them for exercising all their ability to prevent
Jesus from coming to reign King of nations as he does King of Saints.
They have so long held the reins of government with undisputed away.
They have swept over the earth and have controlled all its inhabitants
so long that I do not know that I can blame them for feeling. "We do
not like these Latter-day Saints to increase. It is dangerous, very
dangerous. If they are going to trade with themselves—have merchants
of their own, and not going to trade with us, it is a terrible thing.
If they are going to be permitted to buy land and occupy it, the
nation ought to take it in hand. If they are going to cease licensing
gambling houses, the nation ought to take it in hand?" I cannot blame
them so much for feeling so—they see the danger.

Vol. 11,  p.304
They are for themselves and their master, and if they let the Saints
alone it will be, as it was said in the days of Jesus, "If we let him
thus alone, all men will believe on him; and the Romans shall come and
take away both our place and nation." So it will be with the
Latter-day Saints; if they are let alone, their doctrine will spread
and prosper till it gathers up all the truth in the world; it will
gather every good person in the world and will save and preserve them
from the ravages of the enemy.

Vol. 11,  p.304
As I said here, once, with regard to preaching the Gospel, a very
simple person can tell the truth, but it takes a very smart person to
tell a lie and make it appear like the truth. Go into the sectarian
world with their systems called religion now before the people; it
requires a very learned and talented man to make it appear anyways
commendable to the hearts of the honest, so far as doctrine is
concerned. When we come to the doctrines that Jesus taught, they are
what can save the people, and the only ones on the face of the earth
that can. In conversation not long since with a visitor who was about
returning to the Eastern States, said he, "You," as a people, consider
that you are perfect?" "Oh, no;" said I, "not by any means. Let me
define to you. The doctrine that we have embraced is perfect; but when
we come to the people, we have just as many imperfections as you can
ask for. We are not perfect; but the Gospel that we preach is
calculated to perfect the people so that they can obtain a glorious
resurrection and enter into the presence of the Father and the Son."

Vol. 11,  p.304
Our doctrine embraces all the good. It descends to the capacities of
the weakest of the weak; it will teach the girl how to knit, and to be
a good housekeeper, and the man how to plant corn. It will teach men
and women every vocation in life; how [p.305] they should eat; how
much to eat; how to feed, clothe, and take care of themselves and
their children; how to preserve themselves in life and health. But you
will ask, how? By close application, and learning from others, and
obtaining all the knowledge possible from our surroundings, and by the
assistance of the Spirit, as all who have introduced art and science
into the world by the aid of revelation. The Gospel will teach us all
that variety that we see before us in nature—the greatest variety
imaginable. One sister would get up a certain fashioned bonnet, and
another one another fashion; one would trim it in a certain way, and
another in another way. When the brethren build their houses, the
styles would be different; and in walking through the city one would
see a vast variety in the gardens, in the orchards, in the walks and
in the houses. The same variety would exist in the internal
arrangements of the houses. We should see this variety with regard to
families—here is one's taste, and another's taste, and this constant
variety would give beauty to the whole. Thus a variety of talent would
be brought forth and exhibited of which nothing would be known, if
houses and dresses and other things were all alike. But let the people
bring out their talents, and have the variety within them brought
forth and made manifest so that we can behold it, like the variety in
the works of nature. See the variety God has created—two trees alike,
no two leaves, no two spears of grass alike. The same variety that we
see in all the works of God, that we see in the features, visages and
forms, exists in the spirits of men. Now let us develop the variety
within us, and show to the world that we have talent and taste, and
prove to the heavens that our minds are set on beauty and true
excellence, so that we can become worthy to enjoy the society of
angels, and raise ourselves above the level of the wicked world and
begin to increase in faith, and the power that God has given us, and
so show to the world an example worthy of imitation.

Vol. 11,  p.305
May the Lord bless you. Amen.

Joseph P. Smith, February 17, 1867

Embarrassments in Arising to Speak—the Different Religious—
None Perfect Except Revealed From God

DISCOURSE by Elder Joseph P. Smith, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Feb. 17th, 1867.

Vol. 11,  p.305
Very unexpectedly to me I have been asked to stand before you for a
short time this afternoon; and although to me it is a great task to
attempt to speak to so many, yet it is a pleasure to be able to
express my feelings in relation to the truth. I do not know why it
should be embarrassing or a tack far me to rise before the Saints, for
I feel,[p.306] when I am in their midst, that I am in the midst of the
people of God and my friends, whose faith is in common with, and whose
desires to a great extent are the same as my own. I feel that I am in
the midst of those who are praying to the same God, desiring the
accomplishment of the same purposes and objects, and who are ever
willing to lend their faith and prayers for the assistance of those
who are called upon to officiate in the ministry, and who are not
looking for a fault nor seeking to make one an offender for a word,
but whose feelings are drawn out after the truth, and who desire to
hear words that will be comforting, instructing and beneficial to us
all. Why under these circumstances, one should feel embarrassed to
rise up here is a little singular to me, and always has been. But it
is so, unless he who speaks is filled with the Spirit of the Lord to
such an extent that he cares for nothing but God and his approval.

Vol. 11,  p.306
I suppose that this embarrassment is, to some extent, owing to false
notions—to pride, perhaps, and to feelings that are more or less
common to us all, though not founded upon any correct principle. Why
should we fear one another? Why should we fear to discharge the duties
devolving upon us as the servants and people of God, under any
circumstances or in any place? Why should we fear to stand up and
speak the truth, although aware of our weakness and feeling our
dependence on God? Have we not the promise that God will give us
strength according to our day, and that he will help those who desire
it to accomplish all the good that is in their hearts? God has made
this promise, and it is our duty to go forward and engage in the work
he requires of us, fearlessly and with a determination to carry it out
regardless of man. God being our helper.

Vol. 11,  p.306
I have felt this way when traveling in the world, perhaps more so than
it would be possible for me to feel here; for when one is thrown upon
his own resources, or I may say upon God for assistance, he realizes
that he has but few friends; he lives nearer to God, exercises more
faith, is more diligent in prayer, and is, therefore, more alive to
the duties devolving upon him than when associating in the midst of
his friends. I have often reflected why I should tremble and fear to
stand before the Saints, the Prophet, or the Apostles, and let them
hear my voice, or to give expression to my thoughts. Again, I have
thought was there anything in me, any secret feelings that were not
right, or that I feared were not right, and for expressing which I
would be censured; and even were this the case, how foundationless is
such a fear, for were there any thoughts and reflections within me not
of God, or not true, why should I be fearful to express them where
they might be corrected? Would it not be better to express them and
have them corrected, than to harbor, cling to and reason upon them
until I convinced myself that they were right, when to have them
corrected would perhaps prove a very great trial to me, if not my
overthrow.

Vol. 11,  p.306
When I look at and think of myself I do not know that I now entertain
or have ever entertained a thought which I would be ashamed of my
friends or the servants of God knowing. I desire so to live
continually that my thoughts and feelings may be right before God,
that my heart may be pure and open to the influences and dictations of
the Holy Spirit, that I may be led wholly by the truth, and in the
path that leads to eternal life. These should [p.307] be the feelings
of every Saint; if they are not mine, they should be, and when I look
at and think of myself, I feel that this is the case. Yet we are all
fallible and all liable to err, susceptible of prejudices and assailed
by good and bad influences. In every condition of life we are more or
less liable to be influenced and controlled in our thoughts and
actions by the circumstances by which we are surrounded; the result is
we are sometimes alive to the truth and faithful before the Lord, full
of kindness, of friendship and love towards our brethren—the servants
of God—and towards the work in which we are engaged; and sometimes we
are luke-warm and indifferent about, these things. I would love to see
the time when we could so live in the enjoyment of the Holy Spirit,
every moment of our lives, that no circumstance nor influence could be
brought to bear against us that would change that even tenor which is
inspired and called forth by the influences of the good Spirit.

Vol. 11,  p.307
Will this time ever be? While surrounded by so many imperfections,
clothed in mortality, and subject to the weakness and failings of the
flesh, will the time ever be when we as a people, with such glorious
promises, privileges and rights, and with such inestimable blessings,
shall enjoy the Spirit of God to the exclusion of every other
influence that exists? Will we ever be able to enjoy the Spirit of the
Lord, while in mortality, to such a degree that we can govern
ourselves and not give way one moment to an evil thought or passion I
do not know; but this I do know, that we now have all that is
necessary to enable us to attain to this perfection in the truth and
the knowledge of God If we have it not now, I do not believe we ever
will. "Why," inquires one, "what have we now? We have the promise of
Almighty God that he will give his Spirit to guide, strengthen and
assist every individual to accomplish all the good in his heart, if he
will only come up to the standard he has established. Besides this
promise which the Lord has made, we have the holy priesthood, a
powerful auxiliary in our hands if used properly, to enable us to
overcome the evils that surround us in the world. But when engaged in
our daily avocations, or tried by poverty, sickness, enemies, false
friends, or when we are spoken evil of, we too often forget that we
hold the priesthood, that we are Elders in Israel—the servants of
God—chosen to accomplish his great work in the last days. The result
is we regard ourselves simply as men mixed up with and surrounded by
sin, and we are apt to drink into the spirit around us, forget God,
our callings and the responsibilities resting upon us, and become like
others, through giving way to evils which they practice.

Vol. 11,  p.307
I have seen individuals, of whom we might expect better things, give
way to evils of this kind until I have hoard them say "What is
religion?" "In what is one religion better than another? Mormon, Jew,
Catholic, Protestant, or any and all religious denominations in the
world are all after the same thing, and there are good and bad in all,
and there is about as much evil among the Latter-day Saints as among
any other religious denomination." "Why," say they, "look at the
Methodists, some of them are as pious, good and faithful and are as
good citizens, neighbors and friends as any you will find among the
Latter-day Saints or any other denomination; or go among the Catholics
[p.308] and you will find some as honest, virtuous, upright and
charitable as any you will find among the Latter-day Saints." This
being their opinion they decide that one is just as good as another.
Now it is true that, so far as moral worth is concerned, we may find
hundreds of thousands in the world who are honest, moral and upright
to the best of their knowledge. I believe that among the inhabitants
of the earth to-day, notwithstanding the vast amount of corruption and
sin and the almost universal moral degradation, there are thousands of
good, honest, well-meaning people.

Vol. 11,  p.308
So far as they have light and knowledge and understand the principles
of truth, so far do thousands of the inhabitants of the earth to-day
honor them in their lives. But that does not constitute them the
people of God, neither does it argue that they have the holy
priesthood, nor that the Gospel in its purity and fulness has been
revealed to them; nothing of the kind. Then I say that they are
wanting. Although I feel liberal in my heart towards mankind, and
willing to accord this truth to the benefit of the honest in heart;
yet I am compelled to acknowledge that they are lacking. And because
there are good people out of this Church as well as in, that does not
argue that we have not the priesthood, that God is not in communion
with us, that we are not in fellowship with him, nor that we are not
the people he has chosen, through whom to accomplish his great work in
the latter days. It simply proves what the prophets and the servants
of God have often said, that there are honest people in the world who
are not in this Church, and for that reason the Gospel is preached to
the nations, that the honest may be gathered into the fold and family
of God, that they may take a part in the building up of his kingdom in
the last days.

Vol. 11,  p.308
When you compare the systems, creeds, and governing principles among
the sects and religious denominations in the world, where will you
find one that is perfect, or that is calculated to lead men back to a
unity of the faith and to God? Where will you find a system or a
denomination of religious people in the world who have such principles
embodied in their faith? You cannot find such a system, if you go
beyond the pale of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
"Well," inquires one, "are those principles embodied in our faith? Is
that principle of government here that is calculated to unite not only
this Church but the whole human family in one faith? Are we not to
some extent divided one against another, and have we not selfish
thoughts and feelings, and do we not have strife in our midst, and do
we love one another with a brotherly love and act under the influence
of the good Spirit all the time?"

Vol. 11,  p.308
If we did act under its influence and followed its dictation
continually, we would be one, and bickering, strife and selfishness
would be laid aside, and we would look after and be as zealous for our
neighbor's as for our own good. But we still see in our midst
controversies, differences of thought and opinion, one up and another
down, and the same thing regarded in a different light by different
persons, &c. Why is this? Because the Gospel net has gathered in of
every kind, and because we are only children in the school; because we
have learned only the first letters, as it were, in the great Gospel
plan, and that but imperfectly. And one cause of the diversity in our
thoughts and reflections is that semen have had greater experience and
comprehend [p.309] the truth more perfectly than others. But does this
prove that the Gospel we have embraced does not contain those
principles necessary to unite all mankind in the truth. No, it does
not. What are these great principles that are calculated to unite the
whole human family, and to cause them it worship the same God, adhere
it the same counsel and be governed by the same voice? They are the
principle of revelation, the power of God revealed to his people, the
belief in the hearts of the people that it is God's right to rule and
dictate, and that it is not the right of any man to say it shall be
thus and so; nor are the people required to obey these principles
blindly—without knowledge.

Vol. 11,  p.309
When we learn the truth and understand what is for our greatest good,
we will feel in our hearts that it is God's right to rule and reign,
and to say to us what shall be, and that it is our privilege to obey,
and there will not be a feeling in our hearts contrary to his
dictation. We will then feel that whatever is, is right; and in this
we cannot then rightly be called superstitious, blind, or deluded, for
that would be impossible because we will then be governed by higher
light and intelligence—by that intelligence which convinces us that
God lives, reigns, made the earth and all things it contains, that he
is the Father of all, that we are his children, and that all things
are in his hands. We will then comprehend this, and, consequently,
will feel that it is his right to say and ours to do. But how is it
to-day? We do not practically comprehend these facts to their full
extent, our own selfish interests more or less blind us, we measurably
stand in our own light and choke the channel of blessings from heaven,
and Cannot fully receive from the Giver of all good that blessing,
exaltation and glory that he is ever willing to bestow upon all who
will acknowledge and love him and worship him in spirit and in truth.

Vol. 11,  p.309
This is a great and important work—one that we do not fully
comprehend. When the Spirit of the Lord rests powerfully upon us, we
realize it to some extent; but we do, not always have that Spirit in
such copious measure, and when we are left to ourselves we are weak,
frail and liable to err. This shows to us that we should be more
faithful than. we have ever been, and that day and night, wherever we
are and under whatever circumstances we may be placed, in order to
enjoy the Spirit of the Gospel we must live to God by observing truth,
honoring his law, and ever manifest a vigorous determination to
accomplish the work he has assigned us.

Vol. 11,  p.309
I thank the Lord that I have the privilege of being associated with
this people; and, whatever men may say or do, I desire that the
testimony of the truth may continue with me, that I may ever realize
for myself that the Gospel has again been revealed to man on the
earth.

Vol. 11,  p.309
It seems to me that to-day, or I may say this present moment is a
moment of trial for this people. I have often heard the President say,
in relation to our having been driven from our homes, hated and
mistreated by our enemies and the enemies of truth, that we were not
then particularly tried. I believe it. I believe that then we were
more happy and better alive to the work we are engaged in than many
are to-day. I believe, of the two, take the period when the Saints
were driven from the State of Missouri, or subsequently, when we were
driven from the State of Illinois, and compare it with the present
day, that to-day is [p.310] the day of trial for this people. When you
go along the street, and meet a man or a woman, do you know whether he
or she is a Latter-day Saint or not? There was a time when we could
walk up and down the streets and tell by the very countenances of men
whether they were Latter-day Saints, or not; but can you do it now?
You can not, unless you have greater discernment and more of the
Spirit and power of God than I have. Why? Because many are trying as
hard as they can to transform themselves into the very shape,
character, and spirit of the world. Elders in Israel, young men,
mothers and daughters in Israel are conforming to the world's fashions
until their very countenances indicate its spirit and character. This
course is to the shame and disgrace of those who are so unwise. It is
not so much in the settlements, but go where you will in this city and
you can see some of these foolish ones. And when the line is drawn and
the choice made, there are many, who we think to-day are in fellowship
with the Lord, that will be left without the pale. Yet they are now
going smoothly along, and we meet, shake hands and call each other
brother. We meet here in this Tabernacle and partake of the Holy
Sacrament together as brethren in the bonds of the covenant, and go
smoothly along together; but it is not all gold that glitters. It is
not all as it appears; the surface is deceptive, and while many think
that it is no harm to pattern after the foolish, wicked, nonsensical
notions and fashions of the world and the character of worldlings,
taking them into our homes and making them our companions, and think
that we are just as good Saints with as without them, by and by we
will wake up to the astounding fact that we have been deceived and
misled.

Vol. 11,  p.310
Why did God call us from the world and denounce it? Why did he say
that none were good, and that the religious worship of the world was
not acceptable to him, but was a mockery and an abomination in his
sight? Why fell this to the Prophet and say to him, "I will make you
an instrument in my hands to gather out my people from the world, that
I may have a righteous and pure people who will worship me in spirit
and in truth, and who will not draw near to me with their lips while
their hearts are far from me?" It was because the world was corrupt
and had gone after the fashions and follies of men; because the people
were led by the doctrines of men, put their faith in man and made
flesh their arm; and had forsaken God. They boasted of themselves, in
their own strength, glory, might and power, and said that they cared
not for God, as was manifested on an occasion during the late
rebellion, in a convention that was called, I think at Chicago. A
proposition was made that they conquer the South; some one proposed,
"by the help of God;" but they unanimously voted that they would do it
without the, help of God, or not at all. They would have the glory of
it themselves, they wanted none of the help of God to do it. God was
out of the question with them, for they gloried in their own strength.

Vol. 11,  p.310
And the world, to-day, glory in their own wealth, power and knowledge,
and for this they are an abomination in the sight of God; and he has
raised up a Prophet and has put forth his hand for the last time to
gather his people and to do his great and marvellous work. He is
sending forth his missionaries to preach the [p.311] Gospel to the
nations of the earth, to gather out the honest and those who will
serve him with full purpose of heart, that they may be gathered from
the midst of the world's wickedness and corruption, to a place where
they can better serve the Lord and accomplish his purposes. Then, when
we are gathered, when the Lord has delivered us from the hands of our
enemies, brought us out of bondage with his outstretched arm and
planted us in the midst of these mountains in peace and surrounded us
with blessings, and has enriched the soil so that it yields its
strength for our good, and has made of us a peculiar people—when the
Lord has done this for us—to-day some will cringe and bow to the
degrading fashions of the world, and court the society and habits of
the wicked. Such conduct is a crying shame on those who, professing to
be Latter-day Saints, act so unwisely. We profess to have forsaken the
world and to live accordingly to the requirements of the Gospel, and
it behoves us to walk worthily of so excellent a profession.

Vol. 11,  p.311
We cannot trifle with the things of God. Many talents have been
committed to us; if we put them in a napkin and hide them in the
earth, we shall be beaten with many stripes; but if we use them
wisely, we shall receive great blessings and rewards. If we wish to
see the work of God carried victoriously forward, if we wish to
accomplish the purposes of the Almighty, and have a desire to carry
out his will on the earth, that it may be done here as it is in
heaven, we must live as we profess, be guided by the whisperings of
his Spirit and the teachings and counsels of his servants. Who is
there among us that does not feel an interest in the work of God.
Those who do not will be cut short, they will loose their inheritance,
and the rights and privileges guaranteed to man through his
faithfulness.

Vol. 11,  p.311
It grieves me when I hear young men, who have been born and reared in
this Church, speaking indifferently of the truth, and as apt to take
up an argument against as in its favour. I thank the Lord that I have
never been guilty of that to my knowledge; but I do not claim any
particular credit on this account, for I was taught from my childhood
that the great work in which we are engaged is true, and designed for
the salvation of mankind. Until I was fifteen years old I did not know
this, but I believed it, my heart was in it, and my feelings were
enlisted, and any opposite influence, obstacle or power with which I
came in contact, even in my childhood, roused me in a moment, and I
felt that I was for the truth and the people of God.

Vol. 11,  p.311
When I was sent on my first mission, though only fifteen years of age,
I began to learn and sense things for myself, I began to receive and
bear testimony of the truth. In my weakness I endeavoured to preach
the Gospel, to tell people the truth, and to explain to them the way
of life. This gave to me a knowledge and fixed my faith and feelings,
and made them to me seemingly unchangeable. But we are changeable,
weak and frail, we know not to-day what we may do or what may occur
to-morrow. This is a frail, poor, low condition for the offspring of
God to be in, yet it is our condition exactly. Nothwithstanding this,
men to day will boast of their greatness, power, wealth, descent,
associations, influence and honors, when the poor, insignificant
miserable things may be dead and food for worms to-morrow. That great
thing that boasted of his influence, is proud and stands up in majesty
to-day, may be food [p.312] for worms to-morrow. O, the foolishness of
man!

Vol. 11,  p.312
It is for the people called Latter-day Saints to make God their boast,
to ascribe to him the honor and power, and to say within themselves, O
Father, we are thine. That is the way all mortality should feel. They
should feel that the earth and its fulness are God's, that the gold
and silver, the cattle on a thousand hills, the rich fields, the
streams of water, the rivers, lakes, ocean and all they contain are
his. He made them; they are not ours, for he has not given them to us;
we have not earned them; but when we have earned them, when we have
proved faithful over a few things committed to us here, when we have
proved wise stewards over the little things, when we have fought the
good fight of faith, endured to the end and worked out our salvation,
then the earth and its fulness will be given to the Saints of the Most
High, and they shall possess it for ever and ever. But it is not ours
yet, neither is it man's, neither will it be, until he has earned an
inheritance upon it by his faithfulness, diligence, good precepts and
examples, and by his endurance to the end in the truth, and not till
then. And when we think that by simply bearing the name of Saint, or
associating with good men and women, we shall secure an inheritance on
this goodly earth, that will yet be purified and made like a sea of
glass for a dwelling place for the just, we shall find that we have
deceived ourselves, and will see the crown and inheritance designed
for us taken away and given to this one or that one who lived on the
earth when we did, but who, instead of having only the name of Saints,
were Saints in very deed.

Vol. 11,  p.312
I was very much pleased with Brother Hyde's discourse on this subject
a few months ago; it was a most excellent description of things as
they are and as they will be, and it was true. If we do not now know
that it was so, we will have to learn; and if we are not willing to
receive instruction and counsel, we will have to learn through
experience and stern necessity, and be made to realize our condition
and dependence on God.

Vol. 11,  p.312
In the parable of Lazarus and the rich man, when the latter, looking
beyond the yawning gulf that separated him from Paradise, saw Lazarus
enjoying bliss in Abraham's bosom, and wanted an angel sent to warn
his friends on earth, the Lord Jesus said, if they will not believe
the Prophets and Apostles, neither would they believe though one
should be raised from the dead. So in these days, if the Prophets,
Apostles and Elders called of God and commissioned to preach the
Gospel are not believed by the people, neither would they believe an
angel, or one raised from the dead. I once felt that this was a pretty
hard saying, but I am now convinced that it is true. I always,
perhaps, conceded that it was true, yet at times I felt, would it not
be possible for an angel to convince the people when we could not.

Vol. 11,  p.312
Since then I have seen and conversed with men, have known the feelings
of their hearts and seen that they were just as fall of the darkness
of hell as they could be. So full and firmly rooted were they in
darkness and ignorance and in a determination not to receive the truth
that, though angels and ministering spirits had taught them, they
would still have preferred to remain in and ignorance unbelief. I was
forcibly reminded of this a short time ago, when in conversation with
Alexander H. Smith.[p.313] Do you suppose an angel would convince him?
He said that no human testimony could convince him. Affliction and the
chastisement of God might affect his body, but could not touch his
heart; it is like adamant, and there are thousands and thousands in
the same condition—shutting out the very possibility of truth's
reaching their understandings. They will not receive the testimony of
men, yet they will quote and reiterate the testimonies of men whom we
know to be as wicked and corrupt as the devil; but when Prophets and
Apostles ordained under the hands of the Prophet Joseph, and who are
carrying out the very plans and purposes made manifest through him,
bear testimony of these things, their testimony is rejected, for they
will not receive the testimony of men. It is simply this—we will not
have the truth, we can not bear it, and you "cannot force it upon
us—we do not want it.

Vol. 11,  p.313
This is a free country; the kingdom of God is a kingdom of freedom;
the Gospel of the Son of God is the Gospel of liberty. Men can worship
God, if they wish to, but, if not, they may go and worship stones, the
sun, moon, stars, or anything else that they wish. We will protect and
respect every man in his rights, so far as they do not interfere with
the rights of others, for every man must answer for his own deeds.

Vol. 11,  p.313
I sometimes hear the Latter-day Saints instructed about the way they
should treat strangers; they are told to extend to all men due respect
and kindness. You would not be a Latter-day Saint if you did not; you
would not manifest the Spirit of the Gospel did you not show them due
kindness, and respect; but remember, at the same time, that you do not
compromise yourselves. In trying to be kind and courteous to others,
we sometimes place ourselves in their power, and as sure as we do, bad
men will take advantage of it. How was the counsel given by the Savior
to the Apostles, "Be ye, therefore, as wise as serpents and as
harmless as doves." But this generation is wiser than the children of
light—the Saints. Why? In one particular, because, when we embrace the
Gospel we feel well, so thankful to the Lord, so full of gratitude,
that we are thrown off our guard, suspect no evil, nor look for sin in
any man, and so invite them into our circles, and, by and by they get
the upper hand of us; we begin to loose faith and to think that the
devil has not such an awkward cloven foot, that his horns and tail are
not quite so long, nor he quite so deformed, black and hideous. as we
thought. We have been deceived; we thought that the devil had long
horns and tail, a cloven foot, and was black, hideous, and grinning;
but when we, find him out he is a gentleman in black broad cloth, with
a smooth tongue, pleasant countenance, high forehead, and so on; quite
a good looking fellow. That is the kind of a person we find the devil
to be, and we will find him in more persons than one, and that too
right in this city.

Vol. 11,  p.313
I feet well and thankful to have the privilege of being a Saint; and I
hope, brethren and sisters, that anything good that is said to us we
will feel like edifying out in our lives. It is our duty, and we
should never fail to do so.

Vol. 11,  p.313
May God bless us and all Israel, and keep us in the paths of truth.

Vol. 11,  p.313
Notwithstanding what I have said here to-day about the vanity and
foolishness amongst us, especially in Great Salt Lake City, yet I
believe, as has been frequently said, that taking this people as a
whole they are the best on the earth; and I believe [p.314] that more
good people can be found here that can be found in the same number
anywhere else on the earth, and that if one-third, one-half, or
two-thirds of this people should fall away and go astray, the number
then remaining would be sufficient to carry off the work victoriously,
for it is God's work, and he has decreed that it shall be fulfilled
according to the predictions of the Prophets. May God grant it, and
help us all to be faithful, that we may be numbered among those who
obtain a crown and inheritance, is my prayer in the name of Jesus.
Amen.

John Taylor, February 24, 1867

The Limited Wisdom of Man in Comparison to 
the Fulness of God's Wisdom—What is True Philosophy?

DISCOURSE by Elder JOHN TAYLOR, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Feb. 24, 1867.

(Reported By David W. Evans)

Vol. 11,  p.314
We have heard a good many interesting remarks from Brother Stevenson;
in fact, everything pertaining to the church and kingdom of God on the
earth is interesting, to those who are desirous for the welfare of
Zion. As Brother Stevenson has remarked,—"we are engaged in a great
work," and it is with us "the kingdom of God or nothing;" but as the
kingdom of God can only be comprehended by the spirit of revelation
and the principle of eternal truth, unless men are in possession of
this principle, and have the light of revelation, they do not
appreciate, neither can they understand correctly the work in which we
are engaged.

Vol. 11,  p.314
One of old said "As high as the heavens are above the earth so are his
thoughts above our thoughts, and so are his ways above our ways."
There is necessarily, then, a very great difference between him and us
in intellect, and in appreciating and comprehending the position that
we occupy here on the earth and the relationship that we sustain to
him and to the heavens. Men of the world, generally, are engaged in
the pursuit of objects that come within their natural reason unaided
by the spirit of revelation; and hence, formerly the inhabitants of
the earth admired gods that were tangible—something that they could
see, more than things they could not see. This led them to worship
gods of gold, silver, wood, iron, brass and stone, to which they
attributed certain virtues, powers and privileges; and they [p.315]
supplicated God, the invisible God, through this kind of sensuous
representation. The people at the present day have a rather more
spiritual and refined idea of Deity than was entertained anciently.
They attach more importance to faith in the Savior and his works than
men did anciently; still we find the same disposition existing in the
human mind generally as that which existed formerly. Men, naturally,
do not like God; they want to be free to follow their own inclinations
and to be unrestrained in regard to religious ideas and notions; hence
they make religion, as the ancients made gods, to suit their own
views; and it is very difficult for such men to understand the things
pertaining to the kingdom of God.

Vol. 11,  p.315
In these days men study and take great pleasure in the arts and
sciences, law, medicine, politics, war, mechanism; and certain kinds
of divinity, particularly if they are paying institutions, are
studied. Anything that comes within the reach of their natural senses;
but beyond this they do not trouble themselves. They would like, it is
true, to go to heaven when they die; but what that heaven is, or what
the God is they worship, where he resides, or what kind of enjoyment
they will have they know nothing; and care as little. They consider
that we are fools because we entertain ideas different from theirs. If
you examine their wisdom, however, it does not amount to so much as
they would represent. The men of this world do not know a great deal,
and what they do understand, if traced to its source, is found to
consist of certain laws or principles of nature, and pertains to the
organization of this earth, its elements, forces, products, and
inhabitants. A surgeon, for instance, is said to be a very intelligent
man when he becomes acquainted with anatomy of the human system, can
point out the configuration of the bones and describe the motion and
power of the muscles; when he can designate the various arteries,
veins and nerves, and understands the circulation of the blood through
the human system; the action and operation of the lungs, heart, eye,
ear, nose, month, and other portions of the human body. Men write
about these things, and set themselves down as very intelligent
beings, and so they are. The human system is a beautiful machine, a
wonderful piece of mechanism; but whence our boast? Who organized this
human system? Did man? or can man do it? What does man discover? Why,
simply the formation of a machine, a species of mechanism that has
been organized by the Deity, that is all. And all the intelligence he
displays is simply the investigation and discovery of something that
God has made. Some men will study botany, and a very beautiful study
it is; but because they can classify herbs and plants, and call them
by name, or further, because they understand their nature, and can
tell the various medicinal and other properties of herbs, plants,
shrubs, flowers and trees, are they to be considered profoundly
learned? Who organized these plants and gave them powers of
reproduction that they might perpetuate themselves on the earth? And
who placed those powers and properties within them? Why the great God,
it was not man; there is not a man breathing to-day that has the power
to make the least flower, shrub or plant that grows, or even a leaf or
a blade of grass. And yet we see men strutting about and boasting of
their intelligence, when all the wisdom they possess amounts to no
more than the discovery of certain laws or properties created by
[p.316] a superior Being, who also created them.

Vol. 11,  p.316
Others will study astronomy, and they will tell us about the motion
and velocity of the heavenly bodies and when eclipses of the sun or
moon will take place. This is a beautiful study; but who gave these
stars their revolutions, placed them in their present positions and
controls them by his power, saying "Thus far shalt thou go and no
farther!" Why the great God. But because men discover their distances
and velocity, are they to be set down as profound philosophers whom
everybody must admire, and almost worship.

Vol. 11,  p.316
A man invents the steam engine, and he and others immediately begin to
expatiate and boast of his powers, his philosophy and the profundity
of his intellectual acquirements. The Lord revealed it unto him, but
he takes the glory to himself. Why, that power has always existed, but
men were such big fools that they did not understand it. Electricity,
too, always existed, but men did not know how to use it until recently
One man is an architect, and he comprehends the structure of
buildings, the strength of materials, and how to adapt and place those
materials so as to give strength, beauty and symmetry to the buildings
he erects. Others will Study music, and others again various kinds of
philosophy, and it is very good to understand these things; but when
we get through what do they all amount to? What has become of the
wisest philosopher, the most correct historian, the most formidable
warrior, the greatest statesman or philosopher? All their wisdom and
great-discoveries amount to no more than feeble glimmerings of certain
properties and operations of nature given by the great God in the
organization of this earth, while they themselves have returned to
dust and become food for worms. Said one, whose conceptions of worldly
greatness were very just, "When I am dead you will raise a tombstone
over me, upon which you will write 'Here lies the great,'" said he,
"If I could rise then, I would say, 'False marble where? Nothing but
poor sordid dust' lies there!'"

Vol. 11,  p.316
What is the history of all these things? Go back if you please to the
pyramids of Egypt, and look at those magnificent structures raised by
the ambitious living, in which to deposit the remains of the dead.
Look at the greatest works ever executed by man, and what are they?
Why the "cloud-clapped towers and the gorgeous palaces have
dissolved," and the bodies of some of the greatest among men, who have
been embalmed, and preserved for ages, are to-day being used for fuel
in fire engines in order to move passenger trains on railroads. That
is the end of all their greatness, philosophy, foresight and
intelligence. What does it all amount to if there is no hereafter? If
there is nothing in those things with which we are associated and are
grasping, there is certainly nothing in that which they have been
seeking after. What difference will it make to me when my body is
crumbling to dust and food for worms, whether mankind shall say I was
a smart man or a fool? If there is no hereafter, the present is a
matter of very little importance; and as one of old said, "let us eat,
drink and be merry for to-morrow we die," for we are as the grass that
withers and fades, and is cast into the oven, and there is no more of
it.

Vol. 11,  p.316
I have as poor an idea of the world and its operations to-day as of
any age that ever existed, on account of the wickedness, corruption,
fraud and iniquity everywhere prevalent;[p.317] and if there is no
kingdom of God, they have nothing to hold out that is worth a thought
or reflection.

Vol. 11,  p.317
Brother Stevenson was talking about merchants. I do not refer to them
more than anybody else, for I am willing everybody should live if they
will live honestly and righteously; but I will suppose that you or I
was a merchant, and we could grasp at everything within our reach,
could build splendid edifices, had a large amount of credit and any
amount of cash, no fear of bankruptcy, and nothing in the world to
trouble us, and that we die and there is no hereafter, neither hell
nor anything else, but we just live like fools and die like fools,
what difference is there between the poor feel and the rich feel? They
will both occupy about two feet by six, that is all. No matter what
their possessions may have been, or what amount of wealth they may
have accumulated, they brought nothing into the world, and they can
take nothing out of it. Suppose we take another view of earthly
greatness: Many people are very anxious to become legislators,
governors, presidents, mayors of cities, or to use a vulgar expression
they want to be "big bugs" in society. Now on the principle that there
is no hereafter, what difference is there between President Lincoln
and the man who was killed for killing him? None. They both occupy
about the same space, and if there is nothing certain with regard to
the future, I know of no difference in their positions. Neither do I
know of any kind of philosophy that will instruct me in these things.
I am sure a president has just as much trouble while he lives as the
man who works for his daily bread; and I am sure the merchant has more
perplexity and annoyance than the poor man has. The man who can supply
his family with the common necessaries of life is the happiest man of
the two, for he has less care and responsibility. I am sure I do not
envy those men at all.

Vol. 11,  p.317
What is true philosophy? It seems to me to be a true principle for men
to try and find out who they are. I like to examine myself a little,
and I sometimes ask who am I? where did I come from? what am I doing
here? and what will be the condition of things when I leave here?

Vol. 11,  p.317
If there is anybody who can tell me anything about these things, I
want to know. If I had an existence before I came here, I want to know
something about it; and if I shall have an existence hereafter, I want
to know what kind of an existence it will be. I do not want to be
frightened about hell-fire, pitch-forks, and serpents, nor to be
scared to death with hobgoblins and ghosts, nor anything of the kind
that is got up to scare the ignorant; but I want truth, intelligence,
and something that will bear investigation. I want to probe things to
the bottom and to find out the truth if there is any way to find it
out.

Vol. 11,  p.317
If I have a spirit within me, which is according to the popularly
received notion among men. I want to know whence it came; and if there
is a God in existence I want to become acquainted with him. It is not
enough for me to know that a man called Moses, who lived thousands of
years ago, said he talked with God and that angels came and ministered
to him. And if there was such a man as Abraham, and he lived and
talked with and obtained promises from God, I want that intelligence
that will enable me to do so. I want something more than that which
will just take me to the grave, and there leave me to take a leap in
the dark, and be forever forgotten [p.318] and be dependent on
somebody else to root me up, investigate my existence, and bring me
forth. I want to understand these principles myself. This, it seems to
me, is true philosophy and correct principle; and nothing short of
this will satisfy my feelings and desires.

Vol. 11,  p.318
Perhaps some people will say you are a fool. Well; I know without any
further explanation that you are fools if you have no higher
aspirations than to live, get a few dollars, die and be damned or
forgotten. Some men will say we do not trouble ourselves about
religious matters, we leave them to others. That proves you are fools.
A man who will leave his eternal interest to the care of somebody else
who cares nothing about him, must be a fool.

Vol. 11,  p.318
If man is an eternal being, and believes that he has an immortal soul,
and that that soul will exist somewhere in happiness or misery while
life, and thought, and being last, or immortality endures," and yet he
will say he is not concerned about it; such a man must be a feel. I
set him down as such; and I do not care what his opinion may be of me.
He may think or say I am one, because, in relation to these matters, I
choose to find out, if I can something in relation to my existence as
an immortal and eternal being. I want to know who I am, to whom I am
related, what I am doing here, where I am going when I leave here; and
if there is any way of making preparations for eternity I want to know
it. That seems to me to be intelligence, reason, and philosophy.

Vol. 11,  p.318
But, would you not like to know something about natural philosophy,
anatomy, mineralogy, botany, geology, and the variety of other
sciences? Of course I would. I would like to be acquainted with human
nature and all pertaining to it; not only with the nature of the human
body, but with the organization of the human mind, and with all things
on the earth. Then I would like to become acquainted with the heavens,
and with the Being who created the heavens and the earth, and my
relationship to him.

Vol. 11,  p.318
Some people are very anxious to trace and preserve their genealogies,
and tell where they came from; but I wish to go a little further, and
if I have a spirit within me I want to know where it came from, when
and how it was organized, and how it existed. And if I have a heavenly
Father I want to know him, and know how I can have access to him; and
then I want to go through the various formula necessary to lead me to
him, for the Scriptures tell me that to know the true God and Jesus
Christ whom he has sent is eternal life. I believe that Jesus lived on
the earth, and imparted intelligence to his followers, and that among
other things he told them that if he went away, he would come again
and receive them to himself. But what is his coming again to me, if I
am to die and there is to be no more of me? If there is any hereafter,
any eternal life, I want to understand it, and to participate therein.
I want to gain possession of that of which Christ spake to the woman
of Samaria—the water that should be within her as a well springing up
into eternal life. If there is any correct principle whereby I can
obtain possession of this I want to find it out. There is another
curious saying of his: "I am the resurrection and the life, he that
believes in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live, and he that
liveth and believeth shall never die." These are curious sayings,
remarkable expressions made [p.319] use of by Christ in regard to the
future. Some men have had visions concerning things that were to come
relative to the restoration of Israel; the building up of Zion; the
establishment of the Kingdom of God upon the earth; the reign of
righteousness, when iniquity should be swept from the face thereof,
when the "law should go forth from Zion, and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem;" when all men should be subject to that law, and when to
Jesus every knee shall bow and every tongue confess. There are a great
many curious sayings in the Scriptures in relation to these things.
Where did they all come from? Where did these ideas, theories and
notions, so numerous in what we call the Word of God, originate? We
all believe they come by inspiration, "that holy men of God," as the
Scriptures say, "spake as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost." I
believe they were men who knew how to approach God, and that when they
did they obtained visions, revelations and the ministering of angels,
and could look through the dark vista of future ages and see the
purposes and designs of God rolling on to their accomplishment. I
believe they could see his purposes in regard to the creation and
organization of this earth, and the placing of man upon it, and all
the vicissitudes that each succeeding generation should pass through,
until the Lord should have accomplished his purposes, till the earth
should be cleansed from wickedness, and purity should be universal,
and all, from the least to the greatest, should know God.

Vol. 11,  p.319
If men of old had a knowledge of these things I want to know something
about them too. And how am I to acquire this knowledge? The way to do
so was made known to me when I first heard the Gospel. I was told to
repent of my sins, be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for their
remission, and have hands laid upon me for the reception of the Holy
Ghost, and that the Holy Ghost should take of the things of God and
show them to me; that it should bring things past to my remembrance,
should lead me to a knowledge of the truth and show me things to come.
Is it foolish to understand these things? If I have a body I want to
know how to save it. If I have a spirit I want to know how to save it.
If there is any such thing as a first resurrection I want to
participate in it, and I want to become acquainted with the "whys" and
"wherefores" in relation to all of these matters.

Vol. 11,  p.319
I was told that God had spoken, that the heavens had been opened, that
angels had appeared, that the kingdom of God was established on the
earth, and that the Lord had commenced to fulfil his purposes with
regard to the earth; and I believed it, and I was buried in the waters
of baptism, had hands laid upon me by a man having authority, and
through that medium I obtained a knowledge of these things. Hence,
when I talk on these matters, I talk about what I know, and what my
natural and spiritual senses comprehend. When I talk to you I talk to
a people that understand the things of which I speak, and the
operations of the Spirit of the Lord; and if all are not informed in
regard to the sciences and learning of the day, yet all good and
virtuous men and women who have lived their religion and maintained
their integrity before God, feel as certain about these matters as did
the man whose son Jesus healed who was born blind. The Pharisees came
to him and said,[p.320] "Give God the glory, for we know that this man
is a sinner." Said he, "I do not know much about this man, but one
thing I do know—that he was once blind, but that now he sees." So it
is with you, through obedience to the Gospel of Jesus Christ you have
become enlightened, and although at one time you were blind, you now
see. You know another thing too that you did not know before obeying
the Gospel. It was said in former times concerning the Jews that they
were, all their life long, subject to bondage through the fear of
death. That bondage exists to-day among all grades in the world,
whether religionists or irreligionists—they are afraid of death. You
talk to ministers, and they will tell you to get prepared for death. I
want to know nothing about death, it is life, eternal life I am after,
and I do not care anything about the grim monster; let him grin,
operate and work, it is life I am after, eternal life, and that
consists in knowing "the true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent."
And through obedience to the Gospel we receive the Holy Ghost which
opens up communication between us and the heavens, and enables us to
exclaim with Paul, "O death where is thy sting, O grave where is thy
victory the sting of Death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law;
but thanks be to God who giveth us the victory through our our Lord
Jesus Christ."

Vol. 11,  p.320
We are standing then, may I, shall I say on a more elevated platform
than the world, for we know what we talk about. I do know that when
this earthly house of my tabernacle is dissolved that I have a
building of God not made with hands. I know I shall live for ever, and
that God is my father and friend; if nobody else knows this, I know
it. Do I want to go back to the beggarly elements of the world? Do I
want to compare light, truth, intelligence and the revelations of God
with the darkness, ignorance, and corruption of the world? Do I want
to leave the light of eternity and mix myself up with that that dies
and is forgotten in the tomb? No, sirs! I want something that is
calculated to elevate, ennoble and exalt the human mind, and that will
place men as the sons of God on the earth, full of light, life,
intelligence and the power of God, with the revelations of God beaming
upon them, and the visions of eternity open to their minds. This is
the kind of religion I believe in; it tells me who my Father is, how I
may please him, secure his favor and obtain for myself and my
posterity everlasting life in the celestial kingdom of God. Then
knowing and comprehending these things in part I would like others to
walk in the same track, grasp the same intelligence and act as
rational, intelligent beings, that they may stand upon Mount Zion as
saviors, help to redeem Israel, and spread light to the world. This is
what we are after. But I find time is flying. God bless you, and may
he guide us all in the way of peace and help us to fear him and keep
his commandments that we may be saved in his kingdom, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.[p.321] 

Brigham Young, February 10, 1867

The Improved Condition of the Saints—Preparation 
Necessary to Build Up the Centre Stake of Zion—the Law of Moses 
Given in Consequence of Rebellion—No True Pleasure 
Without the Spirit of the Lord

DISCOURSE by President Brigham Young, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, Feb. 10th, 1867.

[Reported By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.321
When I look at the faces of people, look at the image of our Creator.
When I behold one of the images or likenesses of our Creator, I behold
more or less of His character by the manifestations and the influences
of the spirit that is in man. "There is a Spirit in man, and the
inspiration of the Almighty giveth it understanding." There is none
without a spirit; this spirit is from heaven, and when we look at each
other we behold, more or less, the power that is in Him who created
and brought us forth, and who sustains all things.

Vol. 11,  p.321
In hearing doctrines and exhortations do we recollect those portions
that will actually benefit and purify, and enable us to grow in grace
and in the knowledge of the truth?

Vol. 11,  p.321
We as a people are commanded to leave our places of abode in the
countries where we received the gospel, and are required to gather
together. This makes us conspicuous; it places us in a position where
we are looked at. If we have any influence it is felt; if we do exist,
if we have a being here as a congregated people, as I think we have,
of course we are so conspicuous that we are noticed by the world.
Whether this makes us as Saints, any better, is for our experience,
and those who have wisdom, to decide. But we are here I do believe; I
do not want anybody to pinch me, to know whether I am in existence or
not; I am pretty well convinced that I live, move, and have a being.

Vol. 11,  p.321
Many of the Latter-day Saints are fearful that trouble will come to
us. I do not know that our condition is any more critical or dangerous
than that of other people. It is true, it appears that we are in a
very peculiar and dangerous condition. We have had our enemies after
us, to my certain knowledge, for the last thirty-five years, and
to-day. I am as free from the influences of the wicked as I ever was
any day in my life. I never enjoyed more liberty and freedom, nor had
greater access to that which is good than I have to-day. This is what
we all believe, and what our experience proves. My beloved brother
Joseph, who has been speaking to you, testifies that he realizes that
the condition of this people, though they may be a target for the
whole world, is safer than that of any other people, no matter who
they are nor where they live.

Vol. 11,  p.321
Suppose br. Joseph, the prophet, were with us to-day, do you not think
that he would feel safer than he ever did before on any day of his
public life? He would. I recollect a little of his history that I will
relate.[p.322] I think it has been told to the congregation, or a
portion of them, by br. George A. Smith. When he had almost finished
translating the Book of Mormon, nearly forty years ago, and some time
before the Church was organized, he was hunted, harassed, tormented,
afflicted, and perplexed; taken before this magistrate and that
magistrate, and sometimes they would keep him a whole night trying to
prove something or other against him. "O, he was guilty man! his
crimes were enormous! No man was ever so guilty as he." The priests
commenced this outcry against him: "Did you not hear this man say so
and so?" said they to their deacons and the members of their church.
"Well, no, we do not know that we did hear him." "Has he not said or
done something or other, transgressed some law of the land, spoken
against the government, or something by which he can be proved
guilty?" And so he was hunted and hunted, and at one time I recollect
that Mr. Reed, the father of the present Secretary of our Territory,
then something of a lawyer, defended him from court to court, night
after night—they kept Joseph I do not know how many days and nights,
and finally they could find nothing against him. They knew in the
first place that he was guilty of nothing; but from that time to his
last persecution when they served a writ on him in Carthage and he
delivered himself up to the Governor, and was examined and committed
to prison by the magistrate, their cry was, "Has not Mr. Smith said
something or other that we can make treason out of it?" "Well, Dr.
Bennet says so, or Jackson and the Laws say so." "Will you not come
forward and testify something or other so that we can condemn this
man?" No. They could not get parties to swear this, that, or the
other; but they wanted to prove him guilty of treason by trying to
prove that he had more than one wife. Very singular treason, that! But
so it was.

Vol. 11,  p.322
Now, as bad as myself and my brethren are, and as far as we are from
the mark, and from the privileges we should enjoy, if Joseph Smith,
jun., the prophet, could have seen the people in his day as willing to
obey his voice, as they are to-day to obey the voice of their
President, he would have been a happy man. He lived, labored, toiled,
and worked; his courage was like the courage of an angel, and his will
was like the will of the Almighty, and he labored till they killed
him.

Vol. 11,  p.322
We had to leave, and we have come here into these mountains, and do
you think we are going to be swallowed up by our enemies? Why, they
have already done their uttermost. "Could they not send a hundred
thousand men here to destroy the 'Mormons?'" Yes; that is, they could
try. In the winter of 1857-58, when the army was at Bridger, Col. Kane
came here to see what he could do for the benefit of the people, and
to caution and advise me. He was all the time fearful that I would not
take the right step, and that I would do something or other that would
bring upon us the ire of the nation. "Why," said he, "at one word
there would be a hundred thousand men ready to come here." I replied
that "I would like to see them trying it." Afterwards a calculation
was made that, for men to come here,—tarry through the winter and get
back the next summer, it would require four and a half oxen to carry
the food, clothing, and ammunition necessary for each man. This was
more stock than they could take care of, to say nothing about
fighting. I [p.323] was resolved that they would find nothing here to
eat, nor houses to live in, for we were determined that we would not
leave a green thing, and if I had time not one adobie should be left
standing on another. I was satisfied that if Col. Kane could see what
I saw, he would know that the weight of such an army would be so
ponderous that it would crush itself, and it could never get here. It
is just so now, too.

Vol. 11,  p.323
James Buchanan did all he could do, and when he found he could do
nothing, he sent a pardon here. What did he pardon us for? He was the
man that had transgressed the laws, and had trampled the Constitution
of the United States under his feet. We had neither transgressed
against the one nor violated the other. But we did receive his pardon,
you know, and when they find out they can do nothing they will be
sending on their pardons again. I do not know how it will be out west
in Nevada, which is a part of the State of Deseret. In the first place
they obtained from the government the right of a Territorial
government, and, finally, the right to become a State was granted. But
they cannot maintain themselves they have nothing to eat; and a great
many of them cannot get anything to wear unless they steal it. Now
they have sent their petition to Washington to have Utah annexed to
them, so that they can get a little bread. Now, you see, we are gone
in and no mistake; I say, if Nevada should really obtain the rest of
Utah we are gone in. They have not thought of it, it has never entered
their minds at all, but they have opened the door and we have gone in
and taken possession of the house. This does not frighten me, not at
all. One gentleman from the west sent a telegram to br. Kimball for
money to enable him to stop this petition. I told br. Kimball to give
no attention to it, and not to pay a dime. Finally the memorial went
over the wires, and I received a short account from our Delegate; I
telegraphed back to him, saying, "Change the name from Nevada to
Deseret. Go ahead, and we have our State government." They do not have
more than one-quarter or one-third the people there that we have in
Utah, and I rather think the majority would rule in this case.

Vol. 11,  p.323
There is not much danger, however, from that quarter. But are they not
sending troops on here? Yes; and they will have plenty for them to do.
Eleven thousand were ordered here by James Buchanan; seven thousand
arrived, and about ten thousand hangers on—gamblers, thieves, and so
forth. It made a pretty good army, but what did they accomplish? They
used one another up. I recollect in the days of Camp Floyd it was
thought nothing of to hear every morning of two or three men being
killed; but now, if one is killed about once in six months all hell is
on the move. If the whisky drinkers and gamblers who were here to
winter, were to go to work, and kill off a few of themselves every
night, it would stop all excitement about killing.

Vol. 11,  p.323
What would be said if the United States mail were robbed in this
neighborhood, as it is east, west, and north of this city every few
weeks? It would be thought that we were becoming civilized; but in the
absence of frequent deeds of this character, whenever a scoundrel
meets with his just deserts here, there is a great outcry raised.

Vol. 11,  p.323
Now, to tell the truth, there are but few, in comparison with the
numbers that now live, who are rabid against and seek to destroy the
kingdom of God. A great portion of [p.324] the human family are
honorable men and women, and they would just as soon that "Mormonism"
should live as any other ism. The few who seek to destroy the kingdom
of God are priests, politicians, and office seekers, and they would
care nothing about it, only they are afraid we will take away their
place and nation. Let them tell the truth, and they say that we have
the best government to be found anywhere, and that no other people are
controlled so easily as the people in this Territory. I believe that
Governor Cumming came to the conclusion that he was Governor of the
Territory as domain; but that Brigham Young was Governor of the
people. They have to acknowledge this, no matter whom they may send
here. And where is there another people that is controlled as easily
as this people? It is true that we have not come to understanding as
much as we expect to. We have yet to be trained and schooled and
receive our lessons with regard to this life. We can go to any part of
the world and preach this gospel, and the people will believe and
enter the Church, and they receive all the blessings and ordinances
necessary till they gather together. But here they have to be
instructed with regard to their every-day life. We may talk about the
great things of the kingdom, and how glorious the millenium will be,
that there will be no sin, nor pain, nor death, and we will pray
without ceasing, and in everything give thanks; and have it like a
camp meeting; but what is the use of all this to us? You and I are
gathered here expressly to prepare for that day; we could not enjoy it
now, but our duty is to prepare ourselves in enjoy the glory that the
Lord has in store for the faithful. We are going to try and save
ourselves, and when we come to understanding we will then be counted
worthy to possess Zion, even the centre stake of Zion. It is true this
is Zion—North and South America are Zion, and the land where the Lord
commenced His work; and where He commenced He will finish. This is the
land of Zion; but we are not yet prepared to go and establish the
Centre Stake of Zion. The Lord tried this in the first place. He
called the people together to the place where the New Jerusalem and
the great temple will be built, and where He will prepare for the City
of Enoch. And He gave revelation after revelation; but the people
could not abide them, and the Church was scattered and peeled, and the
people hunted from place to place till, finally, they were driven into
the mountains, and here we are. Now, it is for you and me to prepare
to return back again; not to our fatherland, in many cases, but to
return east, and by-and-by to build up the Centre Stake of Zion. We
are not prepared to do this now, but we are here to learn until we are
of one heart and of one mind in the things of this life. Do all the
Latter-day Saints arrive at this? No; they have not, our former
experience has proved this. Of the great many who have been baptized
into this Church, but few have been able to abide the word of the
Lord; they have fallen out on the right and on the left, and have
foundered by the way, and a few have gathered together. Will these be
prepared to enter the celestial kingdom? Some of them will be, and
will become kings and priests; but not all of these, only a portion of
them. They do not know what to do with the revelations, commandments
and blessings of God. Talking, for instance, about every-day things,
how many do we see here that know what to do with money and property
when they get it? Are [p.325] their eyes single to the building up of
the kingdom of God? No; they are single to the building up of
themselves. With all the knowledge that Elders have obtained who have
travelled in the Church five, ten, fifteen, twenty, twenty-five, or
thirty years, there are few who understand the principles of the
kingdom and whose eyes are single to the building of it up in all
respects; but their eyes are like the fool's eye—looking to the ends
of the earth. They want this and that, and they do not know what to
do; they lack wisdom. By-and-by, perhaps, their wealth will depart
from them, and when left poor and penniless, they will humble
themselves before the Lord that they may be saved.

Vol. 11,  p.325
This is the situation of the Latter-day Saints, yet they are
increasing. It is astonishing to look back and see the ignorance that
was manifested by the people in their first gathering together; their
experience then was far less than their experience and doings now.
Still we are far short of being what we should and must be.

Vol. 11,  p.325
When the people assemble together they should be instructed with
regard to their temporal lives. it is good to assemble together and
pray, and preach, and exhort, so that we may obtain the power of God
to that degree that we can heal the sick, cast out devils, speak with
tongues, prophecy and enjoy all the blessings and gifts of the holy
gospel; but that does not raise our bread, nor perfect the Saints in
wisdom. I referred here, last Sunday, to men out of the Church who
possess great gifts and who are not in the Church. Men who know
nothing of the Priesthood receive revelation and prophecy, and yet
these gifts belong to the Church, and those who are faithful in the
kingdom of God inherit them and are entitled to them; and all ought to
live so as to enjoy the spirit of these gifts and callings
continually.

Vol. 11,  p.325
Do we know and understand that it is our business to build up Zion? To
have seen the way this people have conducted themselves in years past,
one would not have had the least idea that such was our business; but
it made no difference whom we built cities for; many would build for
Jew or Gentile, Greek, Mahommedan, or Pagan, every class of men on the
earth, as readily, apparently, as they would build up Zion. Yet the
word of the Lord to us is to build up Zion and her cities and stakes.
Lengthen her cords and strengthen her stakes, O ye House of Israel;
add to her beauty and add to her strength! Why, to have seen the
conduct of the people you might have supposed they knew no more about
Zion than about a city of the Chinese, or a city in France, Italy,
Germany, or Asia; just as soon build up a city in Asia or Africa as
anywhere else, "no matter whom we build for if we only get the dollar,
only get our pay for our work." Yet the commandment of God to us is to
build up Zion and her cities. I told you here last Sunday what Joseph
said in this respect—what we should build and what we should not build
up. This book [the book of Doctrine and Covenants] is full of it.

Vol. 11,  p.325
We say we believe Joseph was a prophet, that he bad the priesthood and
was called of God to gather the people together and establish Zion. If
we believe this, why not let our lives prove that we believe the
doctrine that we profess? Can you see any of the Christians in the
world who do not believe the doctrine they profess? It is a very dark
picture to look upon—a sad affair that we disbelieve our own
doctrines. Let us remember them and live accordingly.[p.326] 

Vol. 11,  p.326
I will take the liberty of reading a portion of a revelation given in
November, 1831 (Book Doctrine and Covenants, sec. 21), in reference to
duties into which W. W. Phelps, Joseph Smith, Edward Partridge, Sidney
Gilbert, and a few others were called: "Wherefore a commandment I give
unto them that they shall not give these things unto the Church
neither unto the world: nevertheless inasmuch as they receive more
than is needful for their necessities and their wants, it shall be
given into my store-house, and the benefit shall be consecrated unto
the inhabitants of Zion, and unto their generations, inasmuch as they
become heirs according to the laws of the kingdom.

Vol. 11,  p.326
"Behold this is what the Lord requires of every man in his
stewardship, even as I the Lord have appointed, or shall hereafter
appoint unto any man. And behold, none are exempt from this law who
belong to the Church of the living God; yea,'neither the bishop,
neither the agent who keepeth the Lord's storehouse, neither he who is
appointed in a stewardship over temporal things; he who is appointed
to administer spiritual things, the same is worthy of his hire even as
those who are appointed to a stewardship, to administer in temporal
things."

Vol. 11,  p.326
In the next revelation it speaks of Sidney Gilbert, "And let my
servant Sidney Gilbert stand in the office which I have appointed him,
to receive monies, to be an agent unto the Church, to buy lands in all
the regions round about, inasmuch as can be in righteousness and as
wisdom shall direct.

Vol. 11,  p.326
"And let my servant Edward Partridge stand in the office which I have
appointed him, to divide the Saints their inheritance, even as I have
commanded; and also those whom he has appointed to assist him.

Vol. 11,  p.326
"And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Sidney Gilbert plant
himself in this place," [that was Independence, Jackson County,
Missouri,] "and establish a store that he may sell goods without
fraud, that he may obtain money to buy land for the good of the
Saints, and that he may obtain whatever things the disciples may need
to plant them in their inheritances."

Vol. 11,  p.326
Sell goods without fraud! That is a point I wish our merchants to look
at, if that does not hit them square in the face I am mistaken. Does
the Lord talk about a merchant as though he was a mere trader who had
gathered for the purpose of clutching all he possibly could without
caring for anybody else?

Vol. 11,  p.326
Will the time ever come that we can commence and organise this people
as a family? It will. Do we know how? Yes; what was lacking in these
revelations from Joseph to enable us to do so was revealed to me. Do
you think we will ever be one? When we get home to our Father and God
will we not wish to be in the family? Will it not be our highest
ambition and desire to be reckoned as the sons of the living God, as
the daughters of the Almighty, with a right to the household, and the
faith that belongs to the household, heirs of the Father, His goods,
His wealth, His power, His excellency, His knowledge and wisdom? Ought
it not to be our highest ambition to attain to this? How many families
do you think there will be then? It is true that we read in the Bible
with regard to the twelve tribes of Israel, that they will be gathered
together tribe by tribe, and that when they are so gathered they will
hear the sentence of the Ancient of Days.[p.327] 

Vol. 11,  p.327
They were commanded never to go out of their own family—the family of
Abraham—to seek a partner for life. Did they keep that command? No;
but they ran here and there, to the rebellious nations around, and got
their wives; and so they continued transgressing and rebelling until
the days of Moses, when the gospel was offered to, and utterly
rejected by them, and so the Lord gave them the law of Carnal
Commandments, in which they were forbidden to marry, as you can read
in the Bible. That was a yoke of bondage. And the whole religious
world swallow this down as the revelations of the Lord Almighty to His
people; they were to His people, but were given in consequence of
their rebellion. A great many arguments might be adduced in favor of
this, many more, I think, than could be advanced against it. Still we
do not care anything about that; we look at facts just as they are.
Abraham married his half sister according to the Bible; but there is a
discrepancy in the record, for it is stated in his own writings that
she was the daughter of his older brother, and he was the chosen of
the Lord; and all can read for themselves and see whom Isaac and Jacob
got for wives. Did not Jacob, when going to his uncle's house, see
Rachel at the well drawing water? Said he, "She is a pretty nice
looking girl, I guess I'll help her," and going to do so, he found she
was the daughter of the very man to whose house the Lord had sent him;
and he liked her well enough to work seven years for her for a wife,
and then Leah was palmed on to him, so he worked seven years more for
Rachel, and Jacob and his wives were own cousins. Jacob's mother and
his wives' father were sister and brother; consequently his wives'
grandfather and grandmother—Nehor and Milcah—were his grandfather and
grandmother. Besides, Nehor was the brother of Abraham, Jacob's
grandfather on his father's side—and Milcah was the sister of
Sarah—his grandmother on his father's side. So it was with Israel, in
the days of their obedience they were commanded to take partners in
their own families; but Israel was finally divided-up into twelve
parts, and they will be brought up so. This, however, is something
that I understand, and which the people may understand, perhaps,
sometime. They will come up tribe by tribe, and the Ancient of Days,
He who led Abraham, and talked to Noah, Enoch, Isaac, and Jacob, that
very Being will come and judge the twelve tribes of Israel. He will
say, "You rebelled, and you have been left to the mercies of the
wicked." See the tribe of Judah and the half tribe of Benjamin, that
tarried in Palestine when the rest went into the north country, how
they have been trampled down!—they have not outgrown it to this day.
Take them in England, or across on the Continent, or even in this
country, no matter what you do to them, they will not resent it; they
submit to it. But they will rise by-and-by and assert their rights and
have them. They are the oldest nation in the world, and they have as
bright talents as any other people in the world, and the time will
come when they will obtain their rights and be restored to the land of
their fathers, only be patient about it. 

Vol. 11,  p.327
There is another class of individuals to whom I will briefly refer.
Shall we call them Christians? They were Christians originally. We
cannot be admitted into their social societies, into their places of
gathering at certain times and on certain occasions, because they are
afraid of [p.328] polygamy. I will give you their title that you may
all know whom I am talking about it—I refer to the Freemasons. They
have refused our brethren membership in their lodge, because they were
polygamists. Who was the founder of Freemasonry? They can go back as
far as Solomon, and there they stop. There is the king who established
this high and holy order. Now was he a polygamist, or was he not? If
he did believe in monogamy he did not practise it a great deal, for he
had seven hundred wives, and that is more than I have; and he had
three hundred concubines, of which I have none that I know of. Yet the
whole fraternity throughout Christendom will cry out against this
order. "Oh dear, oh dear, oh dear!" What is the matter? "I am in
pain," they all cry out, "I am suffering at witnessing the wickedness
there is in our land. Here is one of the 'relics of barbarism!'" Yes,
one of the relics of Adam, of Enoch, of Noah, of Abraham, of Isaac, of
Jacob, of Moses, David, Solomon, the Prophets, of Jesus, and his
Apostles. And the other relic they have—you know whether they have
used it up or not. Now what does our Bible tell us about this? Under
this law of Carnal Commandments, the Lord told Moses to command the
people to release their manservants and their maidservants, and
forgive their debts once in seven years, and to let their land rest
one year in seven; and when seven times seven years had passed over
they were commanded to rest seven years, and to release all their
manservants and maidservants. How will it be in eternity? We will wait
till we get there, for there is no use in telling you; you would not
know anything about it. I reckon there will be servants there, and I
do not think they will be released once in seven years either; if they
are, they will have to be brought right in again, for they will not
know how to get their bread, and will have to be taken care of.

Vol. 11,  p.328
A certain portion of the human family have to be looked after and
taken care of. If you do not know it, just look through the world and
see the very few heads and brains that do all the legislating, and
even the obtaining of what the children eat; it is only just a few
that do this, out of the inhabitants of the whole earth. We are trying
to teach this people to use their brains, that they may obtain
knowledge and wisdom to sustain themselves and to dictate for others;
that they may be worthy to be made kings and priests to God, which
they never can be unless they learn, here or somewhere else, to
govern, manage, legislate, and sustain themselves, their families, and
friends, even to the making of nations, and nation after nation. If
they cannot attain to this, they will have to be servants somewhere.

Vol. 11,  p.328
I say unto you that it is wisdom for us to apply ourselves to the
revelations that the Lord has given us, and seek after Him that we may
know His will concerning us, that we may be able to abide the day of
His wrath, and be counted worthy, through our obedience and
faithfulness, to enjoy the blessings that are prepared for the
faithful.

Vol. 11,  p.328
We frequently talk about variety. My brother Joseph was talking about
the variety in the feelings of this people. Can you see, two faces
alike in this congregation? If you cannot, you cannot find two spirits
alike, you cannot find two who are the same in disposition. And if you
search the world over, and all the works of God, you will find that
same eternal variety.

Vol. 11,  p.329
We are capable of talking, thinking, and communicating; then we are
[p.329] capable of receiving, and we can receive a little here, and a
little there, as the prophet has said, "Line upon line, and precept
upon precept," until we come to understanding. This is our privilege;
we are capable of doing this, and if we will go to work with our
might, and apply ourselves to learning the things of God, you will
find there will not be quite so much selfishness as there is now.

Vol. 11,  p.329
I do not know but some people would ask br. Brigham if he is ready to
hand over what he has got? just as ready as the man who has only three
dimes—just exactly, it is nothing to me. If we could live as one
family, and could see that intelligence that is distributed among the
minds of the people acted upon, we should see no idleness,
slothfulness, wastefulness, covetousness, nor contention one with
another, but every man and woman would be content with what was given
them, and with all their souls would seek to obtain salvation, and
would not be so eager after a little worldly honor or pleasure, and
they would not feel "If I do not have my heaven here, I do not know
that I shall ever have it." You cannot have it unless you enjoy the
spirit of the Lord, not one of you; you cannot find comfort, solace,
or bliss without the Spirit of the Lord. All else contaminates and
mars, and is calculated to destroy. As I said to the brethren the
other day in the Thirteenth Ward Schoolhouse, with regard to worldly
pleasure, comfort, and enjoyment; you may take as much as you please
of the Spirit of the Lord, and it will not make your stomach or head
ache. You may drink nine cups of strong spiritual drink, and it will
not hurt you; but if you drink nine cups of strong tea, see what it
will do for you. Let a person that is very thirsty and warm satiate
his appetite with cold water, and when he gets through he will perhaps
have laid the foundation for death, and may go to an untimely grave,
which is frequently done. Excessive eating, drinking, or exercise all
tend to the grave; but you may take as much of the Spirit of the Lord
as you have a mind to, I do not care if you take a good hearty supper
of it and then go right to bed, it will not hurt you in the least; if
you take it early in the morning it will not spoil your breakfast. It
will never hurt you, but will give life, joy, peace, satisfaction, and
contentment; it is light, intelligence, strength, power, glory,
wisdom, and finally, it comprehends the kingdoms that are, that were,
or that will be, and all that we can contemplate or desire, and will
lead us to everlasting life. Only let us have the Spirit of the Lord
and we can be happy; while the things of this world, that are so
eagerly sought after, all point directly to the grave. Men and women
who are trying to make themselves happy in the possession of wealth or
power will miss it, for nothing short of the gospel of the Son of God
can make the inhabitants of the earth happy, and prepare them to enjoy
heaven here and hereafter.

Vol. 11,  p.330
May the Lord bless you.[p.330] 

George Q. Cannon, March 3, 1867

Truth to Be Received for Its Own Sake—Impossibility of 
Perceiving the Things of God From a Worldly 
Point of View—Maternal Influence

DISCOURSE by Elder George Q. Canon, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 3rd, 1867.

[Reorted By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.330
The Lord bestows His blessings upon the children of men according to
their faith and diligence. It is true that there are a great many
blessings which they receive and enjoy independent of their conduct,
to a very great extent. They have this life, the use of their reason,
the blessings of air and earth, and the elements which are
incorporated or connected with the earth; the sun warms them with its
rays, and the showers of heaven revive them. Many of these blessings
descend on the children of men in numerous instances regardless of
their conduct, and apparently independent of their actions. But there
are blessings which mankind cannot receive, only through obedience to
the commandments of God, our heavenly Father; there are privileges and
gifts which cannot be enjoyed, only through the diligence of those
upon they are bestowed. The gifts that pertain to the gospel of Jesus
Christ can only be obtained by obedience to the truth; and can only be
retained by a faithful adherence to the commandments of God; and in
order that these may be multiplied upon the people, they must be
appreciated by those upon whom they are bestowed. When our hearts are
filled with thanksgiving, gratitude, and praise to God, we are in a
fit condition to receive additional blessings, and to have more of the
outpouring of His Holy Spirit. When we see the deliverances that He
vouchsafes to us, and appreciate those deliverances, we are in a fit
condition to receive additional strength, power, and salvation,
because we acknowledge His hand in all the blessings we receive, and
in all the circumstances which surround us.

Vol. 11,  p.330
The things of God are not discerned by those who are not spiritually
minded; for the Holy Spirit reveals the things of God to those upon
whom it is bestowed. Men in the world at present, place the greatest
dependence on the evidence which their outward senses afford them. If
they can see, hear, taste, or handle anything with which they may come
in contact, they place more value upon that external evidence than
upon any internal evidence. Hence, when the elders go forth to preach
the gospel to the nations, there is almost a constant demand, made by
those to whom they are sent, for the evidence of miracles. They wish
to hear the elders speak in tongues, or prophecy; they want to see the
sight of the blind restored, the sick healed, the dead raised, or some
miraculous manifestation of power, in order that their outward senses
may be gratified. Many attach a great deal of importance to the
evidence which they receive in this manner; and to this class of
persons the things of [p.331] God are to a very great extent
incomprehensible, because the evidence which they look for they do not
often receive; or if they do, it comes in such a form that it is not
entirely reliable to them. The man or the woman who is convinced of
the truth of the gospel by seeing the ears of the deaf unstopped, or
the tongue of the dumb unloosed, or by dreams or visions, as a general
thing, requires a continuation of these manifestations from that time
forward to keep them in the faith of the gospel of Jesus Christ. This
our experience confirms. There is another class who obey the truth
because it is the truth, and receive the testimony of the Spirit
without any particular manifestations, but in whose hearts the Spirit
of God continues to burn and increase, imparting to them all its gifts
and filling them with joy and peace unspeakable. They retain their
faith in the work of God, and as days, weeks, months, and years pass
over their heads, their faith and confidence increase.

Vol. 11,  p.331
No doubt there are many saints present this afternoon who have seen
illustrations of this kind. They probably can allow their minds to
refer to their early experience in the Church, in the branches to
which they belonged when they embraced the gospel. Probably there were
many of their companions who embraced the gospel at about the same
time they did, who received great manifestations, and whose minds
never seemed to be content with what they would term the small things
of the gospel; but they were constantly reaching after visions and
dreams, and extraordinary manifestations of the power of God; and, in
nine cases out of ten, with the desire of consuming those
manifestations on their own lusts, to have some wonderful testimony to
bear, to be a little ahead of, and to excel their brethren and sisters
in the things of God. Probably many present can recollect instances of
this kind, and have watched the course of such individuals until they
have lost the faith and have gone out of the Church. On the other hand
there are men and women who were not favoured in these respects, and,
in censequence, probably fell that they had committed some sin almost
unpardonable in the sight of Heaven; yet through their humility and
the constant exercise of faith they have continued to increase in
wisdom and strength, and in all the gifts of the Spirit necessary for
the perfecting of the Saints; and to-day they can look back through
their whole career in the Church, and can see that God has given them
the best possible kind of evidence to enable them to retain their
standing in the Church. There are probably thousands of people, at the
present time, among the nations of the earth, who would say, that if
they could see the sick healed, or the blind restored to sight, see a
person who was on the verge of the grave snatched from the grasp of
death and restored to perfect health, or hear a man speak in tongues
or interpret a language of which he was entirely ignorant, they would
be perfectly willing to embrace the gospel and become Latter-day
Saints for the rest of their lives. I have no doubt there are men in
our midst who would say that if they could have evidence of this kind
they would be Latter-day Saints; and in making such a statement they
would imagine they were perfectly safe, and that it would be
consistent with God's plan for them to expect such evidence.
Experience in this work has proved that this is not the best kind of
evidence, but that there is a kind which is of a higher order, and
which is calculated to preserve those who [p.332] receive it from all
the snares and temptations of the adversary with which they may be
assailed. God, our heavenly Father, has promised the Holy Ghost, with
all its gifts to those who receive His gospel. He has said that those
who go forth in humility and meekness, forsaking their sins and truly
repenting, shall receive for themselees a knowledge of the principles
which they have embraced; that they shall receive the Comforter, who
will take of the things of God and show them to them; and the history
of this entire people has proved that such is the case, and that the
Spirit of God, with its accompanying gifts, is abundantly poured out
upon those who live so as to receive them.

Vol. 11,  p.332
The gospel of Jesus Christ claims our obedience, whether we receive
the gifts of the Spirit or not. The Lord in His mercy has promised to
us these gifts; but when He makes demand on His children, it is not
for them to stand still and make conditions with Him about the
principles they are going to receive; and those who do so commit sin
in the very outset. They grieve the Spirit of God by manifesting such
a want of confidence; whereas, those who go forth in humility,
trusting in God, and who receive the truth because God has revealed
it, and because it is sweet unto them, have no cause to mourn that He
has not bestowed upon them all that He has promised. But, on the
contrary, their souls are filled to overflowing with the outpourings
of the Spirit of God, and with the gifts of that Spirit which are
bestowed upon them. This has ever been the case; it is so to-day, and
it will be so as long as the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints exists in purity on the earth, or there is a man left on the
earth to administer in the ordinances of the holy priesthood of the
Son of God.

Vol. 11,  p.332
The great difficulty with mankind is that they have arranged in their
own minds plans for the salvation of the human race. You can scarcely
meet with a man in the world—although he may acknowledge that God has
not spoken to the children of men for nearly 1,800 years, and that he
never saw a divinely inspired servant of God, one who had the right to
exercise the priesthood of the Son of God as the ancient servants of
God did—but has a plan arranged in his own mind respecting the course
which he thinks God should take in saving His children. Begin to talk
with them, and the traditions they have received from their fathers,
preachers, or schoolmasters immediately rise up, and if what you state
comes in contact with those traditions, no matter how pure, heavenly,
and attractive it may otherwise be, they will reject it. This is the
rock on which the nations of the earth are making shipwreck, because,
instead of receiving the truth when presented to them in humility and
meekness like little children, they feel to dictate, and prescribe the
laws and requirements of the gospel, and the manner in which it should
be preached. Where-ever this spirit exists, there is no room for the
meek and lowly spirit of Jesus to have place; another spirit has
possession and controls them.

Vol. 11,  p.332
How many men are there who come from afar and see Zion being built up,
and see the work of God progressing on this land, who recognize the
features that the prophets have said should characterize and attend on
Zion and the work of God in the last days? Why, it is as much as the
Latter-day Saints can do who come from the nations of the earth, to
recognize in the work of [p.333] God now progressing in this
Territory, the Zion of God. They have their traditions and
preconceived notions and ideas respecting the work of God, and what it
should be; and when they come here and see the work in actual
operation, many of them fall to recognize it and fail to see the power
of God manifested. Why is this? It is because of those preconceived
notions; it is because they have marked out and adopted a plan in
their own minds upon which they expect Zion to be built up, and to
which they expect Zion to conform. This is much more the case with
those who have no knowledge of the truth, and who have not received
the Spirit of God through baptism, the laying on of hands, and
obedience to the other ordinances of the house of God. But if they
were to come here dispossessed of prejudice and tradition, and were to
look at the work of God as it is now progressing through this land,
they would be enabled to appreciate it, and to acknowledge that there
is a power and a spirit manifested among this people that does not
belong to men and women lander ordinary circumstances. Who does
comprehend the work which the Lord is accomplishing with such
rapidity? Why there is not a Latter-day Saint within the sound of my
voice, no matter how young, humble, ignorant, or void of understanding
he or she may be, who knows anything about the Spirit or the things of
God, but can see divinity and the power of God manifested in every
move made, and in all that has been done in connection with this work,
from the beginning of their experience to the present time. They see
God and recognize His hand in this work; and they also understand that
man could not bestow upon them the blessings of peace and joy that
they have in the Holy Ghost. Though a man may be very learned in the
ancient and modern sciences, may have travelled extensively, may
understand the various phases of human nature, and be thoroughly
acquainted with the history of our race so far as it has been handed
down to us, yet, if he have not the Spirit of God, his knowledge fades
away if placed alongside that of the otherwise ignorant Saint, for it
is found insufficient to reveal to him that this is the work of God.
He looks at it from a worldly standpoint and he sees neither God nor
divinity in it; neither can he recognize any exhibition of God's power
in this work, and in his mind it is all delusion But that so-called
ignorant man or woman who stands beside him, who may not know
one-fiftieth part of that which he knows respecting the earth, its
inhabitants, and its sciences, recognizes God in it all. He knows that
is the Zion of God; his faith is based on the rock of ages; he knows
and can bear testimony that this is the work of God, and he can see
the hand of God in it all. The power of God is in his soul; he is in
communion with God; and the gifts of the Spirit are manifested in and
through him; and he rejoices in this knowledge which the man of the
world has no comprehension of.

Vol. 11,  p.333
This is the difference, my brethren and sisters, between seeing the
things of God from a natural or worldly stand point, and seeing them
from the stand point God has established for us. Is this peculiar to
the work of God in the last days? No; it is a peculiarity which has
characterized all ages and dispensations when God has had a people on
the earth. In the days of Jesus, who discovered divinity in him? Who
saw in the humble son of a carpenter the lineaments of his divine
origin, and recognized the Deity there? Why, a few humble [p.334]
fishermen, ignorant, illiterate men, who, as we learn from the "Acts
of the Apostles," could not speak their mother tongue grammatically.
But did the high priests or the learned among the Jews, or those who
had been educated in the schools, comprehend it? Though it was an age
of enlightenment, so called, they could not recognize God in Jesus,
nor divinity in the work which he performed; neither could they
recognize any of the power of the apostleship in his Apostles. Who did
see it? Why those who bowed in submission to the plan which God
revealed through His son Jesus Christ; they comprehended these things,
and were able to distinguish between the man of God and the man of the
world; they were able to distinguish between the truth of heaven when
it came pure and unadulterated from the throne of Jehovah, and the
systems of men proclaimed on every hand. Hence, for men spiritually
unenlightened to be unable to comprehend the things of God is not
peculiar to the dispensation in which we live, but it has been so in
every age when God made known His will to the children of men. Such
individuals may come in contact with the greatest of Heaven's children
and may associate with them day by day, and yet through not having
that Spirit they will fail to recognize their nobility of character,
and that they are divinely inspired. Some of the members, even, of
Jesus' own family, as we learn from the sacred record, ridiculed him;
they could not recognize that their own brother, the son of their
mother, was the Son of God, who was to die for the sins of the world;
although they had been brought up with Jesus from childhood, they
failed to recognize it for the very reason that Joseph Smith, and
Brigham Young, and every prophet and apostle that ever lived on the
face of the earth have not been recognized by many of their
associates. If their minds had been enlightened by the Spirit of God
they would have recognized the men of God, and could have comprehended
the things of God and the plan of salvation; they could have seen God
in it all; every feature would have beamed with the godhead and with
the divinity; they would have recognized it as an emanation from
heaven and would have sustained the Son of God as the being he
professed to be, and which be was; and his Apostles would have had no
occasion to have gone about as they did—persecuted and hated, and
afterwards cruelly killed for the testimony of Jesus which they bore
to mankind. Noah would not have had such a difficult work in trying to
convince the inhabitants of the earth in his day of the message God
had given to him, neither would all the prophets from his day down
have had the difficulty they had. No man with his natural wisdom can
comprehend the things of God; man never did do it and never can do it.
Priests may study all the arts and sciences, and finally graduate at a
theological college; and after they have passed through it all they
have no more conception of God and the things of God, than if such a
Being had never existed. A man filled with the power of God might go
to them, and they would not understand him; if he told them the most
precious things ever uttered by mortal lips, they would not comprehend
it, and would be far more likely to reject him than not, because they
are imbued with prejudices and preconceived ideas respecting God and
His works.

Vol. 11,  p.334
There was a necessity therefore for Jesus to say, that they should
receive His kingdom as little children. There is this necessity, my
brethren and sisters, to-day, on our part, that [p.335] we should so
receive the kingdom of God, What did any of us know respecting the
truth until the Prophet revealed it? What do we know today? Why a
great many of us think we know a great many things. It is an
exceedingly difficult thing for a Bishop to teach us, or for an
Apostle to impress our minds with the truth he is filled with, or for
President Young and his counsellors to convey to our minds and have us
comprehend the truth which God has revealed to them. Why is this? It
is because we are filled with our traditions and preconceived notions
as to what is right and what is wrong. We relinquish and part with
those notions and traditions very slowly; we cannot cast them aside
apparently without great effort, and it requires the work of years to
emancipate us from this thraldom. But there is, nevertheless, a great
necessity that we should exert ourselves to the utmost of our ability
in this labor. We should seek to have our minds spread out and expand
so that when the things of God are told to us we can adopt them, and
throw aside everything that comes in contact with them. There is a
great work before us, and the progress that the Church has made during
the last thirty-seven years, only enables us to See a little glimmer
of the immensity that stretches out before us. The distance between us
and the celestial kingdom of our God is inconceivably great to us at
the present time; our minds cannot grasp the distance we have to
traverse before we reach the presence of God and are prepared to dwell
with Him eternally. By the Spirit of God we can comprehend some little
of it; we can comprehend the distance we have yet to travel by
thinking of the distance we have travelled.

Vol. 11,  p.335
We have come out of, and travelled from Babylon, according to the
command of God, that we may become a people directly opposite to
everything existing in Babylon. This was the proclamation made to us;
and the object of the proclamation was that we might be emancipated
completely from the things of the world, that we might be prepared to
dwell with God eternally in the heavens.

Vol. 11,  p.335
Now, think of the distance there is between us and the people of
Babylon to-day. The distance we have travelled is scarcely perceptible
to some; and on some points we are so near that we can reach and shake
hands with them, we have made so little progress. Yet there is nothing
truer than this, that before we are prepared to dwell in the presence
of God we must be directly opposite to them in almost every respect.
Morality is taught and moral truths are enforced among them; but aside
from the theory, everything is rotten and corrupt from the base to the
topmost stone. God has said so, and we have had some little experience
in it ourselves; and so far as we have gone we can say that such is
the case. Society has to be differently organized under the rule of
the Church of God. We have already made a great stride in this
respect. The one great institution which God has revealed has done
more to emancipate us, and create a difference between us and the
world than anything I can conceive of; that is the order of marriage.
It creates a complete distinctness between us and the people of the
world. We can see how much we are progressing in this direction, and
they who are living their religion are making rapid progress. There
was a necessity for the revelation of this principle in order that the
people of God might be entirely distinct from the people of Babylon.
As long as we lived under those old institutions which [p.336] are so
full of rottenness and corruption, we were liable all the time to
become assimilated to the world. But God has laid the foundation of
that great distinction which must eventuate in the complete triumph of
truth and the establishment of His kingdom on the earth. He has laid
the foundation where the foundation of all governments begins—in the
family; and it will go on and increase until it permeates every
institution and organization, making us entirely different and
distinct from the people of the world. You can allow your minds to
stretch out if you like to their utmost capacity and they will not
begin to comprehend the difference that will be created through the
operation of those principles which God has already revealed. Like the
pebble that is dropped in the mill pond, every circle goes on
increasing and widening until it covers the whole pond. So it is with
the truth which God has revealed; it will spread until the
institutions of the kingdom of God will revolutionize everything that
exists on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.336
We have this work before us, it belongs to us; it does not belong to
the First Presidency alone, or to the Twelve alone, or to the Bishops
of wards, or to the Presidents of the settlements or stakes of Zion;
but it belongs to every man, woman, and child who has a standing in
this Church. God has laid it upon us all individually and
collectively, and He expects it at our hands. It is true that the work
of God will go forth from triumph to triumph until complete victory
shall crown the efforts of the servants of God. But we are the members
of this Church, and it is for us to say whether we will be diligent,
or whether we will fall back and allow our places to be filled by
others more diligent and more capable of comprehending the greatness
of the work, and the greatness and facilities that God has given to
us, than We are; whether we will combat with and contend against the
evils that everywhere exist, govern our houses in righteousness, and
bring up our children in the fear of God, or whether we will neglect
these things, and suffer the glorious opportunities God has given us
to pass by unimproved, to be improved by others more zealous,
diligent, and wise in their generation than we are. There is no
individual in Zion but can do a great deal of good if they will only
allow their minds to expand, and will seek out opportunities to
accomplish the work of God. They can correct and prepare themselves to
carry on the work of God, and, in doing so, they will help to prepare
somebody else; for no one can carry on the work of perfection without
being a benefit to all with whom they associate.

Vol. 11,  p.336
We talk about going back to build up the centre stake of Zion; it is
the burden of our daily prayers. The aspirations of thousands of the
people ascend in the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth in behalf of the
redemption of Zion, and that the purposes of God may be forwarded, and
that the time may soon come when the centre stake of Zion shall be
built up and the people be prepared to go back and inhabit that land.
Why do we wish this? Because we anticipate when that day shall come
that we will be that much nearer the day of triumph, the day when
Jesus will come and reign among his Saints. We are, as it were, in a
school where we are to be taught of God, and prepared for the great
events that are coming on the earth. We do not wish to leave this
land, because it is not fertile, or because it is not a favoured land.
We appreciate the home that God has given us here, so fruitful in
blessings [p.337] to the Saints; but we look forward to that land with
indescribable feelings, because it is the place where God has said His
City shall be built. It is the land where Adam, the Ancient of Days,
will gather his posterity again, and where the blessings of God will
descend upon them. It is the land for which the wise and learned have
travelled and sought in vain. Asia has been ransacked in endeavouring
to locate the Garden of Eden. Men have supposed that because the Ark
rested on Ararat that the flood commenced there, or rather that it was
from thence the Ark started to sail. But God in His revelations has
informed us that it was on this choice land of Joseph where Adam was
placed and the Garden of Eden was laid out. The spot has been
designated, and we look forward with peculiar feelings to repossessing
that land. We expect when that day shall come that we will be a very
different, people to what we are today. We will be prepared to commune
with heavenly beings; at any rate, the preparation will be going on
very rapidly for Jesus to be revealed. We expect that a society will
be organized there that will be a pattern of heavenly society, that
when Jesus and the heavenly beings who come with him are revealed in
the clouds of heaven, their feelings will not be shocked by the
change, for a society will be organized on the earth whose members
will be prepared through the revelations of God to meet and associate
with them, if not on terms of perfect equality, at least with some
degree of equality.

Vol. 11,  p.337
How much preparation have we made for this? We have made considerable
progress in some directions. Since the days of Joseph the authority of
the holy priesthood has increased. Bishops who are doing their duty
have more authority in their wards than Bro. Joseph had formerly in
the whole Church. The people understand the requirements made of them
and carry them out understandingly and intelligently. This is very
good, but a great change has still to be made; we have much more
progress to make.

Vol. 11,  p.337
Our enemies are complaining of this one-man power; they want to
concoct some plan that will destroy the power of the holy priesthood.
They have stated that if anything should happen to Bro. Brigham that
this kingdom would fall to pieces. They delude themselves with the
same ideas that the wicked did before the death of Joseph. They think
we are a severely oppressed people, and they would like to emancipate
us from the thraldom we endure. Do they know anything about us? No. We
are free, and we are living lives of happiness and contentment. We
never were so happy in our lives before as we are to-day if we are
faithful. Our wives never felt so free in their lives as they do
to-day. What, not when their husbands had only one wife? No, not even
then; and the assertion can be sustained that there are no women on
the earth so thoroughly and completely free as the women among the
Latter-day Saints. You who can doubt this can let your minds refer to
the condition of society in other places. See the bondage in which
women are placed, and the lives of sorrow they have to drag through,
until, worn out, they drop into their graves—the grave being the only
refuge from the troubles with which they are oppressed. That is not
the case with us, we are a free people, although our enemies say we
are oppressed.

Vol. 11,  p.337
We may imagine in our present state of knowledge, that when we reach
the point to which I am endeavouring to direct the minds of the
[p.338] people, we shall not feel so well as we do to-day. I tell you
we shall feel far better, for the greater the progress the more
freedom we shall enjoy. Though every being in heaven obeys the behests
of Jehovah implicitly, we will all admit that they are far happier
than we are on the earth. We have to progress till we reach that state
when all our labors will be under the dictation, guidance, and
direction of those whom God has appointed to preside over us. And as
we approximate to this condition, they will increase in wisdom and
ability to direct, so that harmony will be maintained. As the people
increase in obedience God will pour out wisdom on His servants
commensurate with that obedience.

Vol. 11,  p.338
It has been said that we are very willing to go on missions when we
are told, and in regard to our spiritual labors we are very willing to
be directed. In these respects there is no people so easily managed
and directed as we are. That obedience which characterises us in
spiritual things will have to be manifested in temporal things. Many
of the people think "I know more about this matter than my bishop
does," when some temporal matter is agitated. That feeling is running
through the minds of numbers of the people; and while this is the case
your bishops will probably not be as wise as they might be; they have
not your faith to sustain them. But when the time comes that you have
implicit faith and confidence in God, and in those whom He appoints to
preside over you, in things temporal as well as spiritual, your
bishops will have all the wisdom needed to give you the counsel you
require.

Vol. 11,  p.338
This time must come; and not only must it be the case with the
brethren but it must be so with their families also, for, as I said,
family government is the foundation of all government. Show me a
community where children are brought up in holiness and purity, and
trained in the fear and knowledge of God, and I can prophecy future
greatness and prosperity for that people. If I see a family where the
children are obedient to their parents, and listen to their voices as
to the voice of an angel; and where wives are obedient to their
husbands, meeting their wishes and seeking to gratify them in
everything in the Lord, I know there is greatness before that family.
So with this entire people. If our children be trained in the fear of
God, if within their minds are instilled the principles of truth,
righteousness, faith, and godliness, we may dismiss all fears
respecting the future growth, development, and prosperity of our
Father's kingdom on the earth. When we see our children growing up in
unbelief and hardness of heart, then have we cause to fear and
tremble. Every one of you, my sisters, can do a great deal towards
building up this kingdom. A great glory is bestowed on woman, for she
is permitted to bring forth the souls of men. You have the opportunity
of training children who shall bear the holy priesthood, and go forth
and magnify it in the midst of the earth. It is a glorious mission
which God has assigned to his daughters, and they should be
correspondingly proud of it, and should realize its importance and
seek to be missionaries in their own families, training up their
children in the fear of God. It is an established fact, or at least it
is so regarded in the world, that scarcely any great man ever had a
poor weak-minded mother. If you read of the great men of antiquity, or
of modern times, you will find that in almost every instance they have
had great mothers, who have moulded and fashioned the [p.339] plastic
minds of their sons according to their own notions of greatness, and
sent them forth to battle with the circumstances of life, like gods
almost. Great interests are in the hands of mothers. God has reposed
in them great power; if they wield that power for good it will be
productive of peace and happiness and exaltation to them. They will be
blessed in seeing the greatness of their posterity. Their hearts will
be gratified in having a posterity who will rise up and hailed them
blessed.

Vol. 11,  p.339
It is something glorious to contemplate, but how few there are who
realize the great blessings God has bestowed upon them. God has
blessed us with these privileges so that we can lay, in our own
households, the foundation for the future greatness of the kingdom of
God, by instilling into the minds of our children those lessons and
precepts of godliness which will make them mighty in days to come, and
will prepare them when they reach manhood, to bear off the work of God
and magnify the truth by being exemplars of the gospel of Jesus Christ
among the nations of the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.339
God bless you, brethren and sisters; and may He enable us all to be
faithful to the truth and to comprehend the greatness of the age in
which we live, for Christ's sake. Amen.

John Taylor, March 31, 1867

The Complete Difference Between the Saints and the World

DISCOURSE by Elder John Taylor, delivered 
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, March 31st, 1867.

Vol. 11,  p.339
Brother Cannon stated this morning that we were the most independent
people on the earth. That, I presume, is a correct statement, although
the majority of the people on the earth think we are the most
dependent. They consider that we are dependent on them for their good
or bad opinion, that we are dependent upon the United States for peace
and tranquility, and that we are dependent upon popular feeling for
the existence of our institutions, whether political religious, or
social. Hence men come among us from time to time, and setting
themselves up as standards of perfection, they wish to measure us by
their ideas of politics and morality; whereas if they only understood
the truth, they would know that we are very independent on these
points, and that we care no more about their notions and opinions. in
regard to us than we care for the motion of a passing bird.

Vol. 11,  p.339
We have no tremor in relation to the action of this or any other
government. They do not know the true sentiments and feelings of the
Latter-day Saints; hence they are not capable of judging us. We feel
that we are dependent upon God only, for our existence, whether it be
socially, politically, or morally. We do not look upon things as they
exist in the world as being correct,[p.340] and in animadverting upon
their acts we could tell a great many things that we believe are
essentially wrong, whether relating to their morals, politics,
religion, philosophy, or anything else; and some of us are pretty well
acquainted with the ideas they entertain, and the morals that prevail
amongst them. We did not come here to copy after anything that exists
in the world; we had no such idea or intention, and if this fact is
not understood by all the Latter-day Saints it ought to be. When men
come among us we should be very sorry indeed if they found us like the
world; we are not like them, neither do we wish to be. We did not come
here to set up a government to be separate and distinct from other
governments, and to seek to possess a certain power and influence over
our own members or over other people; this never entered into our
minds. We do not, to-day, try to imitate any of the governments of the
earth; we do not admire their policy; we do not believe that their
systems are correct. We believe that they have the seeds of
dissolution within themselves, and through the lack of correct
princples by which to regulate themselves, that they will eventually
crumble to pieces. Neither do we believe in their religion, and we
should be sorry if any of our people were like them, or even attempted
to be like them in a religions point of view. Most of us have been
associated with their varied systems of religion before we came here.
We have been mixed up with them in the United states, England, France,
Germany, Switzerland, Norway, Sweden, Denmark, and other parts of the
earth, and have long ago renounced their religion, because we
considered it false. We do not consider it any more true today, and,
of course, men who think they are right, and measuring us by their
standard, must necessarily conclude that we are wrong; that is the
only conclusion at which they can arrive. Having been associated with
the various churches—Roman Catholic, Greek, Episcopalian or English,
Presbyterian, Baptist, Methodist, Quaker, and other churches and
denominations of the day, we know what their ideas are religiously,
and we did not leave them because we thought they were right, but
because we believed them to be in error and that the whole of them had
departed from the principles laid down in the Scriptures of truth. We
left them because we conceived that they lacked the principles of
life, vitality, intelligence, and revelation possessed by the religion
that Jesus Christ introduced upon the earth. That, I confess, was the
reason why I left them.

Vol. 11,  p.340
I remember once calling at a man's house who was a Presbyterian. After
talking to him a little about his religion, said he, "You entertain
curious notions." Said I, "I believe I got my notions from the Bible."
Afterwards an infidel came in with whom I had a long conversation,
trying to prove to him that the Bible and the Christian religion were
true, or at least that taught by the Bible. "Well," said this
gentleman to me, "I am surprised; I thought you were an infidel."
"Why?" said I "Because," he replied, "I thought you did not believe in
the Bible." Said I, "You are laboring under a great mistake; I do
believe in the Bible, but not in principles contrary to the Bible, and
consequently as the religion of the present day does not agree with
the Bible I do not agree with it." I suppose these have been the
feelings, more or less, with the majority of the Saints, at least with
those who reasoned upon and contemplated these matters. For [p.341]
instance, the Scriptures speak about there being "one Lord, one faith,
one baptism, and one God, who is above all, through all and in you
all;" and when men of reflection look around and see systems of
religion as numerous as gods used to be among the old heathens, how
could they suppose or believe that these were all inspired of God? It
was impossible for a man of reflection and intelligence to entertain
such an idea. We are in pursuit of principles that emanate from God,
and we believe that God has spoken, and therefore we are here. We
believe that He has revealed to us His will; that He has restored the
ancient gospel with all its fullness, blessings, richness, power, and
glory. We believe that this gospel will redeem all men who believe in
it, and that it will elevate them to a knowledge of the true God, whom
to know is life eternal. We believe that God has restored to the earth
again Apostles and Prophets, Evangelists, Pastors, and Teachers the
same as existed in His Church in former days; and we believe that if
men repent of their sins and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ
for their remission that they will receive the Holy Ghost through the
laying on of hands. We believe that that Spirit leads them into all
truth; that it brings things past to their remembrance, and shows them
things to come; and in this respect we differ from the religions of
the world, for they have no such idea as this; they do not believe in
it. We believe that the Lord has commenced to establish His kingdom on
the earth, and we look to Him for wisdom and intelligence in regard to
all matters, whether they be of a political, social, or moral nature;
hence, in these respects, we differ very materially from the rest of
the world. In the various religious denominations their ministers are
set apart by the will and dictum of men; their religions, too, are
established by men. God had nothing to do with the matter. He never
thought of them. It is no uncommon thing in the Church of England,
with which I was associated in my early days, for a man who has three
or four sons to educate one to be a doctor, another for a lawyer,
another, perhaps, is assigned to the army or navy, as the case may be;
and if there is one a little duller than the rest he is generally
educated for the ministry and is called a Doctor of Divinity. And it
is expected that that dull man, without common sense and without
instruction from God, but simply because he is a fool, will point out
the way to the kingdom of heaven. Among the Methodists, with whom I
was afterwards associated because I thought the Church of England was
not good enough, they tell us that "God chooses the base things of the
world to bring to nought the things that are.' That is true enough,
but they come to wrong conclusions from these premises;—that is, they
suppose because God can choose a man and endow him with wisdom, that
therefore they can pick the biggest fools they have got and set them
to work to preach.

Vol. 11,  p.341
There is a wide difference between God choosing a man and endowing him
with the spirit of intelligence, wisdom, and revelation, and sending
him forth to preach the truths of heaven to the nations of the earth,
and men picking up their weakest members and setting them to do the
same thing; because God can inspire men with wisdom and intelligence
from above, while men are incapable of so doing. Hence I do not wonder
that men, who are accustomed to listen to, and who believe such
teachings, should consider that we are a strange people, for our
religious [p.342] notions evidently do not agree with theirs; if they
did, as I said before, we should not have been here, for it was
principally on religious grounds that we left them to come here. One
of our judges, after leaving here, informed the Administration that
the inhabitants of Utah were mostly "Mormons," and were a very
peculiar people. He thought he had made quite a discovery, and that he
was putting the world in possession of important information.

Vol. 11,  p.342
We have left the various churches and sects of the day, and infidel
associations of all kinds, and have united ourselves with the
"Mormons," and have gathered together here simply because we believed
they were all wrong, hence a man must be a fool to suppose that we are
like them, for we have a faith that is entirely diverse from theirs.
Our ideas, socially and morally, are entirely different from theirs,
because ours come from God, and they get theirs from the notions that
exist among men.

Vol. 11,  p.342
Who that is acquainted with the moral state of Christendom at the
present time does not shudder when reflecting upon the depravity,
corruption, licentiousness, and debauchery that everywhere stalk
around? We have left this state of things, and the Lord has introduced
a new order amongst us, for we profess to be under His guidance and
direction, and consequently our ideas and practices must be very
different from those which obtain in the world. We have more wives
than one. Why? Because God ordained it. And we maintain our wives and
children; but they do not maintain their mistresses and children, yet
they will prate to us about their beautiful systems There is a great
difference between their system and ours; they think their's is best,
but we, who look at things from an entirely different point of view,
prefer our system. If we have wives and children we are not afraid to
acknowledge them as such. We do not have the children of one woman
riding with us in a carriage, while those of another are sweeping the
streets and asking us for a halfpenny; nor are they paupers on the
community. We do not believe in any such morality as that, we discard
it altogether. Many of those who do believe in and sustain it are
ashamed of many of their own deeds, and act the hypocrite by trying to
cover them up and keep them in the dark, and presenting the bright
side only for us to copy after. But we want to take things as a whole,
and we will receive no system but that which will bear the scrutiny of
the world, and that is just, equitable, and honorable before God,
angels, and men. I am not surprised at men, coming from the midst of
scenes and practices, forming such incorrect notions in relation to
us; but dare they acknowledge their acts as we dare acknowledge ours?
No; they dare not; their own laws would punish them if their acts were
brought to light.

Vol. 11,  p.342
In relation to our political affairs, we are gathered together as a
community, and being so numerous it is impossible but that we should
form a part and parcel of the body politic. We have a city here, for
instance, and numerous other cities throughout this Territory. We must
have an organization in these cities. We want our Mayors and City
Councillors and Aldermen, and municipal laws to protect the weak, the
virtuous, the pure, and holy, and restrain the wicked, the riotous,
the thief, and debauchee, and to maintain order in the community. We
have a number of towns and cities extending for some five hundred
miles, and it is necessary [p.343] that we should have a government to
regulate and manage affairs in our midst. We are forced into this
position, we cannot help ourselves, and hence we become a Territory,
and have our Governor, Judges, Marshal, and Secretary of State sent us
by the United States; and our Representative in the Congress of the
United States.

Vol. 11,  p.343
Then we have our local Legislature, as other Territories have, to
enact laws for the protection of the good and virtuous, for punishment
of crime, the execution of justice, and the preservation of peace and
good order throughout the Territory. Is there anything wrong in all
this? Not that I am aware of. Whose rights have we interfered with Who
cannot obtain justice here Who are deprived of their rights here? Is
there any man, woman, or child, stranger or citizen deprived of his or
her rights, or who cannot obtain a hearing for grievances real or
imaginary?  Who is there throughout the length and breadth of the
Territory who cannot obtain the full benefit of law, equity, and
justice? No one. Well, we are here in this capacity, and there are
other things that underlie these, if you please. The Republicans, you
know, in the States, have been very fond for a long time of talking
about a higher law of some kind. We, too, have a higher law, not a
negro law particularly, but a law that emanates from God; a law that
is calculated to promote the best interests and the happiness of this
people, and of the world when they will listen to it. Then do you
profess to ignore the laws of the land? No; not unless they are
unconstitutional, then I would do it all the time. Whenever the
Congress of the United States, for instance, pass a law interfering
with my religion, or with my religious rights, I will read a small
portion of that instrument called the Constitution of the United
States, now almost obsolete, which says"Congress shall pass no law
interfering with religion or the free exercise thereof;" and I would
say, gentlemen, you may go to Gibraltar with your law, and I will live
my religion. When you become violators of the Constitution you have
sworn before high heaven to uphold, and perjure yourselves before God,
then I will maintain the right, and leave you to take the wrong just
as you please. There are other things, too, that I, as an individual
would do. There have been attempts made here to interfere with the
trial by jury, a right guaranteed by the. Constitution of the United
States as well as by the Magna Charta of England. And we have had
cases right in our midst where a judge has told the jury that if they
did not bring in such a verdict as he had instructed them to, he would
set it aside. Of what use, then, is a jury? Why not let the judge act
without them; if they are to be dictated to by him what becomes of our
freedom? If my services as a juryman were required, I would give my
opinion frankly and honestly, and no judge should control me; but I
would try to be a man, and would not be cowed by any man sent among us
trying to pervert justice. No man should make a scapegoat of me; if he
wished to violate constitutional rights he should do it on his own
responsibility. Some men will endure a great deal in matters of this
kind, and they will call it humility; but I desire no such humility. I
want a principle that will maintain, uphold, and stand by the rights
of man, giving to all men everywhere equal rights, and that will
preserve inviolate the fundamental principles of the Constitution of
our country.[p.344] 

Vol. 11,  p.344
After all, we, as a people, have not much to complain of; we have a
great deal of liberty here, and we can do pretty much as we have a
mind to if we will only do right. We can think, write, and worship as
we please, and we are free from some things that some portions, even
of our nation, are perplexed with at the present time. We have no
military government, for instance, and we are free to exercise our
judgment and to maintain our rights by jury if we have the manhood to
do it, and I consider that after all we are very much blessed out
here. It is true that the President and Congress quarrel down yonder
sometimes; but before the sound reaches us it is so faint that it
produces no electric shock; in fact, we scarcely feel it. In the
South, too, they are laboring under many difficulties; but they are so
far from us that we fail to realize matters as they exist there, and
our affairs go on as usual. The smoke comes out of the chimneys, men
walk on their feet, the sun rises and sets at proper time, and
everything goes on perfectly natural, and I do not know that we have
anything to complain of, and for the many blessings that we enjoy i
feel thankful to Almighty God. Now, what are we as a people aiming at?
To begin with, we are aiming to live our religion more faithfully. We
have got the right principles, but I think, sometimes, that we do not
live them as well as we might. We have been baptized in the name of
Jesus for the remission of our sins, and have had hands laid upon us
for the reception of the Holy Ghost; but in many instances we have
failed to live our religion by giving way to our evil tempers,
passions, and appetites, and we want to live our religion better than
we have done. We must be more moral, and more honest with each other
and before God; and we must pray more and swear less than we do. Our
strength is from God; and if we do not have strength, wisdom,
intelligence, and grace from Him we do not have it; and it is living
our religion that leads us to Him. It is not altogether in
ceremonials; it is not because I go to church or meeting; but it is
because my heart is right before God, because I do my duty, because I
love the Lord and His people and all men, and my desire is to promote
the happiness and well being of the human family. This is the feeling
that all ought to have. I hear oaths sometimes issuing from the mouths
of those who are called Saints, from our young boys, as though it made
men of them, and was something great to imitate the gentiles. It is
low, mean, degrading, unhallowed, and it is in opposition to every
sacred and holy principle. Some of our boys are fond of getting a
cigar into their mouths, they think it makes them look manly; there is
nothing at all manly about smoking and strutting; why, a monkey could
do that. It shows weakness, shallowness, and, I was going to say, a
species of idiocy; and for the children of Latter-day Saints to
indulge in such things is low and degrading. We want, then, to live
our religion more closely, and we should feel all the time that God
sees us, that His eye is upon us watching our motions and actions, and
that it is necessary for us to humble ourselves before Him, that we
may obtain His Holy Spirit to guide us aright. We need to study our
morals, to see that they are correct in every respect. Would you,
Elders in Israel, who have families growing up, want to act in a
manner that you would be ashamed of your sons and daughters copying
after? Would it not be a shame, disgrace, and an outrage for you to
[p.345] act so? Do we watch over the morals of our children? Do we
pray to God for wisdom to train them aright? Do we pray for power to
overcome our own evil passions and propensities that we may set before
our children an example worthy of imitation? or, are we letting them
take any course they please and go down to the gates of death? What
are you doing, you Elders in Israel? Ask yourselves the question and
see how far your conduct is calculated to elevate and exalt your
families. The Lord, in speaking of Abraham, said, "I know that Abraham
will fear me, and that he will command his children after him to do
so." Can the Lord say the same of you, ye Elders of Israel? We ought
to be careful about how we act and speak, and our thoughts and
feelings ought to be subject to the law of God. We ought to feel like
one of old when he said, "Search me, O Lord, and prove me, and if
there is any way of wickedness within me, bid it depart, and let me
stand accepted before thee."

Vol. 11,  p.345
Do we not expect by and byte associate with the Gods in the eternal
worlds? Let us conduct ourselves, then, here upon the earth so that we
may honor our religion and Priesthood. We differ entirely from the
world in our political ideas. In the nation with which we are
associated, the idea prevails generally that the voice of the people
is the voice of God; hence the favorite maxim—"Vox populi, vox dei."
The voice of the people, however, is not always the voice of God.
Sometimes "Vox populi, vox diaboli" would more truthfully express it;
that is, the voice of the people is the voice of the devil. The latter
would more generally express the feelings of any people who are under
a corrupt government or religion than "Vox populi, vox dei." We
believe in the voice of God first, and in the voice of the people
afterwards, and that in political as well as in religious matters all
men ought to be guided by the Lord, and that because they have not
been so guided, bloodshed, strife, dissension, and confusion have
overspread the earth. The wisdom of God is necessary in controlling
worldly affairs whether political or otherwise, as it is in
controlling the planetary system. In the latter, everything moves
harmoniously, and if in the political affairs of a nation, or of the
world, the same wisdom dictated, the same harmony would exist. If the
Lord were to copy after the examples of men, system Would dash against
system, and world against world in mad confusion, and there would be a
crash of worlds and a wreck of matter. But God controls His own
affairs, and if we can live so as to obtain His guidance, we will risk
the results, and this is what we are aiming after. We are borne out in
this by the Scriptures. They speak of a time when the Lord will reign,
when His empire will be universal; when His dominion "shall extend
from the rivers to the ends of the earth," and when "to Him every knee
shall bow and every tongue confess." They speak of "The law of the
Lord going forth from Zion and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."
They speak of a time when "He shall smite the nations as with a rod of
iron, and when he will dash them to pieces like a potter's vessel,"
and when He will introduce a new order of things. We have confidence
in the Bible, and in the revelations of God; and there again we differ
from the religious world, for they have not. We are anxiously waiting
upon and praying to the Lord to give as wisdom that we may be able to
carry out His designs. These are [p.346] our feelings, but others
think and feel differently; they put their trust in swords, guns,
spears, and so forth. Our strength is in the Lord of Hosts, and we
believe we shall conquer. In all our operations in life we are trying
to obtain wisdom from God to manage and direct all our affairs. We are
seeking to establish a oneness, and that oneness under the guidance
and direction of the Almighty. Others are not seeking for that. You
will hear them all the time uttering their tirades against the one-man
power. We want one-man power and one-God power. Would not they who cry
out against it like to have one-man power if they could get it? Yes.
Is there now or was there ever a political party in the United States
but what would seek to carry their own points? No. Would not the
President like to have his own way if he could? He would, and the
reason he does not, He has not the power. We consider that union is
the great principle that we ought to cultivate; union in religion,
morals, politics, and everything else.

Vol. 11,  p.346
Jesus, when about to leave his disciples, seemed to think it was very
important, for, said he, "Father, I pray for these whom thou hast
given me, that they may be one, as thou Father art in me, and I in
thee, that they may be one in us." "Neither," said he, "do I pray for
these alone; but for all who shall believe in me through their word."
I am sorry to say that His prayer has not been answered in regard to
the Christians at the present time. If there is any principle for
which we contend witch greater tenacity than another, it is this
oneness. We are one in a great many things, but we have to become one
in all things before we reach the standard indicated by the prayer of
our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. We have to become one in money
matters, and in our deal, and in the course in which our labors shall
be directed; and if we could only see and comprehend this principle
correctly we should be more like what God requires us to be. But it is
difficult for us to understand and realize the importance of this
principle. To the world this principle is a gross error, for amongst
them it is every man for himself; every man follows his own ideas, his
own religion, his own morals, and the course in everything that suits
his own notions. But the Lord dictates differently. We are under His
guidance, and we should seek to be one with him and with all the
authorities of His Chinch and kingdom on the earth in all the affairs
of life. We all of us bow before the Lord day by day (or if we do not
it is a shame), and ask the Lord to inspire Presidents Young, Kimball,
and Wells with revelation to direct the affairs of the church aright.
And what are the feelings of the First Presidency? Be ye one, O
Israel! That is the feeling. One in everything; then we shall grow,
and prosper like a green bay tree. Then will riches, honor, and power
flow to the Latter-day Saints in far greater abundance than they have
ever yet done; then you and your offspring will be the blessed of the
Lord. This is what we are after, and when we have attained to this
ourselves, we want to teach the nations of the earth the same pure
principles that have emanated from the Great Eloheim. We want Zion to
rise and shine that the glory of God may be manifest in her midst,
that the nations of the earth, when they behold her, may be obliged to
confess that she is the praise of the whole earth. We never intend to
stop until this point is attained through the teaching and guidance of
the Lord and our obedience to His [p.347] laws. Then, when men say
unto us, "you are not like us," we reply, "we know it; we do not want
to be. We want to be like the Lord, we want to secure His favor and
approbation and to live under His smile, and to acknowledge, as
ancient Israel did on a certain occasion, "The Lord is our God, our
judge, and our king, and He shall reign over us." These are my
feelings, and the feelings of all good Latter-day Saints. May God help
us to live our religion by keeping His commandments, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 6, 1867

The Elders to Labor for the Unity of the Saints

REMARKS by President Brigham Young, 
in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 6th, 1867.

[Reported By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.347
I recollect a few years ago, while we were holding Conference in the
Bowery, that the brethren who addressed the congregation were in the
habit of turning to the right to preach, and then to the left, and
then preaching to those behind them, so that only one portion of the
congregation could hear them at once. I set up a mark, and told them
to preach to it, right straight ahead, and not turn to the right or to
the left, as I wanted all the people to hear. I am now going to set up
a mark for the Elders of Israel to preach to. It will not be an old
table or a board; but the mark I shall set up for the Elders to preach
to is this: Never to cease their labors until they get this people,
called Latter-day Saints, to be of one heart and one mind. That is the
mark. We hear Elders in Israel praying and praying that the Lord would
preserve us from the wicked, and probably within an hour after they
will be found coaxing perhaps one of the most ungodly men in the world
to trade with them, to rent their houses, or to let them build houses
for him, and to be his servant or servants. Such individuals will keep
praying to the Lord to preserve us from the wicked when their constant
effort is to mingle with, and to call into the midst of this people
the wicked and the ungodly; and they are so blind to the mind and will
of the Lord that their efforts in this direction would never cease
until there was enough of the wicked to overthrow the Kingdom of God,
or to break us up and drive us somewhere else. I have very frequently
said to the Latter-day Saints that I am willing to try to do my utmost
to carry out the designs of Heaven concerning myself, my friends, and
the Kingdom of God. Certain ideas arise in our minds, and questions
are proposed.[p.348] What would you do in such and such cases if the
wicked, the ungodly, and those who have persecuted and driven us from
our homes, and have consented to the death of the Prophets and the
innocent, will still follow us, and will have a place among us? What
would you do? I Would do, I think, about as the Lord does; He lets
them alone to take their own course. They have life and death set
before them, and can choose between the two. They can refrain, and
turn away from wickedness and become righteous, if they are so
disposed; but if they are not, why the Lord permits them to take their
own course.  Then why are we under the necessity of praying the Lord
to shield us in this place and in that place?

Vol. 11,  p.348
Perhaps this application is not agreeable to many, and they wish to be
sanctified in the midst of the ungodly and in the most wicked place
that can be found. To people of this class we say, just come forward
and we will give you a mission to go into the world to live, preach,
labor, and toil until you pass into the spirit world, if this is your
desire; but do not stay here praying the Lord to deliver you from the
wicked, and then get up off your knees, and, precisely like the
sectarians, let your acts give the lie to the prayers you have offered
to God. You know, among the New School Presbyterians, for instance,
and the Reform Baptists and Methodists, and the Wesleyan Methodists,
the ministers get into the pulpit and pray for the Lord to come into
their midst, and that the Holy Ghost may be shed upon the people; and
they will pray most fervently that angels may come and dwell with
them, that the heavens may be opened that the people may see and
understand aright, and when they get through praying, they will
declare in their sermons that there is no Holy Ghost given, and that
they worship a god without body, parts, and passions. How in the world
can such a god come into their midst? If he could come, what would
there be? Nothing. What can they comprehend concerning such a god?
Nothing; for there is nothing of him. They will pray most fervently
for the Lord to give them revelation, and then will get up and say
that no such thing as revelation is needed. Do not their sermons give
the lie to their prayers? And do not the lives of the Elders of
Israel, in many instances, give the lie to their faith and prayers?
They do. Can you go to work and make a people of one heart and mind
while they are possessed of the spirit of the world? You cannot. Can
they feel the same interest in the Kingdom of God while possessing the
spirit of the world that they would if they were filled with the
Spirit of Christ? They cannot. How can they devote their lives to the
building up of the Kingdom of God when they do not delight in it, but
delight in building themselves up, in making gain, and in gathering
around them the riches of the world? The Latter-day Saints, in their
conduct and acts with regard to financial matters, are like the rest
of the world. The course pursued by men of business in the world has a
tendency to make a few rich, and to sink the masses of the people in
poverty and degradation. Too many of the Elders of Israel take this
course. No matter what comes they are for gain—for gathering around
them riches; and when they get rich how are those riches used? Spent
on the lusts of the flesh, wasted as a thing of nought, and they who
were once rich are left in poverty, as they are this day.[p.349] 

Vol. 11,  p.349
To give an example: Suppose that one year ago to-day—the 6th of April,
1866—we had asked the brethren and sisters at the head of families,
and then asked those who were not heads of families, to sit down and
make an estimate of what it cost them through the fiscal year 1865-6
for the tobacco they chewed, and the tea, coffee, and liquor they
drank; and after footing it up in round numbers, and seeing what it
amounted to, suppose the proclamation had been made that we must all
observe the Word of Wisdom, and that in consequence of that
proclamation we each of us had, said that for the year to come—the
fiscal year of 1866-67—I will lay by in the drawer the money that it
costs me for tobacco, tea, coffee, and liquor. If we had each adopted
this course we would have seen a people at this Conference—April,
1867—with means enough to have purchased and secured their pre-emption
right to the land in this Territory, provided that we were permitted
to do so. But how is it to-day? Suppose that today news were to come
by telegraph that within six weeks a Land Office for this Territory
would he established in Great Salt Lake City, whereby actual settlers
would have the privilege of paying the pre-emption payment and
obtaining the Government title to their land, and thus securing their
inheritance, who is there amongst us that could buy the first section
or quarter-section? There are very few in the Territory who could do
so.

Vol. 11,  p.349
I merely mention this to illustrate my ideas, so that you can see for
yourselves where we are. Instead of being-united in our feelings to
build up all, each one takes his own course; whereas, if we were
united, we would get rich ten times faster than we do now. How are you
going to brings people to that point when they will all be united in
the things of this life? By no other means than prevailing upon them
to live their religion that they all may possess the Holy Ghost, the
spirit of revelation, the light of Christ, which will enable them to
see eye to eye. Then their acts and all their dealings would be so
connected that they would pull together, as Joseph used to say: "A
long pull, a strong pull, and a pull all together." This point gained,
we could bear off the Kingdom victoriously, and we could do what we
pleased; but there is no doctrine in existence, short of the gospel of
the Son of God, by which a people can be brought to a oneness in their
temporal matters. We are approaching this happy period, this
delightful state of society; but to enjoy it in its fulness we must
live so that the spirit of revelation will be within us a living
preacher by day and by night continually, that we may be taught, led,
governed, and controlled thereby. We must not get down and pray, and
then get right up and let our actions say we do not believe a word of
our prayer; but all the acts of our lives must be concentrated on the
building up of the Kingdom of God, then we shall be His disciples in
very deed.

Vol. 11,  p.349
We will have a good many things to lay before the Conference; but I
think I have given my brethren a mark to preach to. You may shoot when
you please, and shoot from whatever point you please; but shoot at
that mark. You may use what gun you please. I do not care,
comparatively, whether it is a Henry's rifle, a shot gun, an old
Kentucky rifle, or an old musket., but shoot at that mark, and in all
your preaching let this thread—the oneness of the people of God—be
preserved.[p.350] 

Brigham Young, April 6, 1867

How the Sisters Can Help to Build Up the Kingdom

REMARKS by President Brigham Young, 
delivered in the Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 6th, 1867.

[Reported By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.350
I think I will preach a short sermon to the sisters. "I want to do
good; I want to do something to build up the Kingdom of God; I wish I
was in a position to do something for this work. I would delight in
doing something for the building up of this kingdom if I had it in my
power." These expressions are in the mouth of every sister who has
embraced the gospel in her heart. I want to preach them a short
sermon. Brother Heber has, in part, touched some of the items, to
which I will now more particularly call your attention. I will ask if
there is a sister in this Church who is too poor, when we come to
dollars and cents; to get tea to drink if she wants to? No, not one.
Is there a sister who does not have her cup of coffee to drink? No,
not one. Then we are not so poor as to suffer materially after all.
Now, I will ask the question: Sisters, if each of you were to save the
price of these cups of tea and coffee for one month, what do you
suppose the sum in each case would amount to? We will say a shilling,
a dime, a quarter dollar, a half dollar, a dollar, or two dollars, as
the case may be. Now, say the sisters: "We will cease drinking this
tea and coffee, and we will give the money to some of the Elders who
are called to preach the gospel, either in the Territory or abroad in
the nations of the earth, or who are called on an Indian expedition;
or we will give this means to help to bring the poor from the old
country." Would you be doing anything for the Kingdom or would you
not? Is there an individual sister in this Church out of the reach of
doing good? Not one. "Why," exclaims a sister, "I am sick, weary,
diseased; I cannot work—I cannot do anything." Is doing good beyond
her reach? No; that sister who is sick and unable to cook her own
food, wash her own clothing, or to knit or mend her stockings, can
give good counsel to her brothers and sisters, sons and daughters, to
the members of the family in which she lives, to her neighbors, and to
all with whom she may associate. Says she: "I am sick and feeble, but
I do not drink any tea. My husband or my bishop would find it for me,
if I would drink it; but I tell them to take that sixpence, dime, or
dollar, and put it by to help to bring the poor." She can teach her
children to let such things alone. "You must not have any tea or
coffee this morning, children; if you feel as though you need it, take
a little water porridge." There is more strength and nutriment in a
bowl of water gruel than there is in tea; and there is no unhealthy
influence in the water gruel, but there is in tea and coffee.

Vol. 11,  p.350
There is not a person in the world that cannot do good; even the
mother who is too feeble to work; she can teach her daughters to work
[p.351] instead of permitting them to patrol these streets; she can
teach her children to refrain from drinking tea and coffee, to take
care of their clothing. Instead of our girls walking the streets or
playing, instead of sliding on the carpets or climbing the peach trees
and fences and tearing their clothes they should learn to make their
frocks, their aprons, and all their clothing, and to knit their
stockings; and when they have cloth to make up, instead of hiring help
into the house and getting all the sewing machines that are peddled
off in the United States, why not they sit down and make it up
themselves? This would be far more economical than to hire women to
work your sewing machines when you have them. "But," says one, "I must
have a woman to knit my stockings, to make my underclothing and my
children's clothing, and I must have a woman to wash and iron for me."

Vol. 11,  p.351
If our mothers want to do good, why do they not sit down, take the
wool and card it and spin it—if they cannot get it carded by
machine—and knit stockings to put on these men and boys who are
working on the Tabernacle, the Temple, and the canal, and help to save
your husbands' shillings and dollars, and not ask for three or four
hired women to do the washing and cooking, that you may idle away your
time? Why not take hold and attend to your household affairs, and thus
help to build up the Kingdom of God? Every dime rims saved can go to
gather the poor and to help to support the families of the elders who
are abroad preaching. But the cry now is, "You must go to Bro. Brigham
or the bishop; I can do nothing for you. I want a ribbon, or my
daughter wants a new hat." How many have you had in the course of the
season? "I do not know." "How many pairs of shoes have you had through
the winter my daughter, or my little boy?" "I do not know; ask
mother." "Mother, how many pairs of shoes has your boy had through the
winter?" "I do not know." Does the mother see to the children? She
will let them run about and wade here and there until their shoes are
wet through, then they are put under the stove and spoiled; a new pair
must be procured by the husband or father. Is good beyond your reach,
sisters? You say, "We want to do good." No; there are many who do not;
they want to waste everything they put their hands upon. It is the
great ignorance which is among the people that prevents their doing
better.

Vol. 11,  p.351
What do the sisters want so many hired women for? "O, I want a
seamstress, or I want somebody or other to clean the house and the
carpets and to wait upon me, to bring the water to wash me, and to
wash my neck or my feet; and I have so much cloth to make up, and I
want help to make it up." If there are women who want to do good, let
them do their own work, and save their sixpences and dollars for the
building of temples, tabernacles, meeting-houses, school-houses,
educating the youth, preaching the gospel, and gathering the poor. Put
something in the Perpetual Emigration Fund. We have done a great deal
to bring the poor here. When we get the poor here, they say they want
to do good; but their actions give the lie to their words. Their wives
want hired women or girls to do their work for them; instead of
knitting their own stockings, they want to be waited upon; instead of
spending their time to the best advantage, they waste it, and let
their daughters do the same, and their children imbibe habits that
grow upon them, and which tend to evil.[p.352] 

Vol. 11,  p.352
Now mothers, if you want to do good, do not let your sons and
daughters drink either tea or coffee while under your protection. Save
the money to gather the poor, to preach the gospel, to build temples,
and to sustain the Priesthood. Make your own drawers, your own shirts,
knit your stockings, make your frocks, your bonnets, and hats. I had a
very beautiful hat presented to me last evening by one of the wives of
Judge Phelps. I believe one of the sisters Pratt sewed it. Now,
suppose we set the girls to cutting straw when it is ripe enough, and
teach them to cure it, and how to split and open it, and then prepare
it with a machine for braiding, and teach them to braid; and then,
instead of permitting them to gad around, keep them at home and teach
them to do a little good.

Vol. 11,  p.352
I will ask—is doing good out of the reach of any person living who is
able to talk? No; it is not. Every woman in this Church can be useful
to the Church if she has a mind to be. There are none but what can do
good, not one, as long as they can talk to their neighbors or to their
children, and teach them how to be saving, and set them an example
worthy of imitation.

Vol. 11,  p.352
In speaking in this wise I do not wish the people to be as some
are—filthy and dirty. That will not do. We must be neat and clean. If
we have only a tow frock and a coarse straw hat to wear let them be
kept neat and clean; there is water enough, plenty of it. If you have
nothing but a home-made ribbon, woven by yourselves out of the flax
that your husbands or neighbors have raised and dressed, you can get
logwood, mountain mahogany, or a little of this stuff that grows by
the creeks and on the mountains to color it up; and, when it is made,
and you are prepared to put on your garments, let them be clean, neat,
and nice; and let the beauty of your garments be the work of your own
hands. But as matters are now, you must run and buy here and there,
and it makes me think of the old saying—"That which is dear bought and
far fetched is fit for the ladies." We must stop this, and if we want
to be useful we must begin to teach our children how to save. "My
little boy, do not put your shoes under the stove to burn up, and when
you undress at night do not fling your hat one way, your jacket
another, your breeches under foot, and your stockings under the stove,
on the stove, or out of doors, but have a place for everything, and
everything in its place;" and when your boys come in show them a place
for their hats where they will not be trampled under foot; and when
they take off their coats let them be put in the wardrobe or on hooks
prepared for that purpose, and take care of them and not have them
under foot. The waste that there is in the midst of this people is
enough to support a small nation.

Vol. 11,  p.352
Now, sisters, do you want to be useful? If you do, take a course to be
so, for this will bring us to the point where we can build up Zion and
be of one heart and of one mind, and it will lead us to do all that we
do in the name, in the love, and in the fear of our God. By so doing,
if the fear of God is upon us, and we work with an eye single to the
building up of Zion, our labors will be blessed.

Vol. 11,  p.352
Can we do good? Yes; we can do good by teaching that little girl not
to drink tea and coffee, and to take care of her clothing, and as soon
as she is big enough teach her to knit her stockings, and her garters,
and her nubias. She may learn to do all this just as well as going to
the store to buy them. The foolishness of the [p.353] people here has
waxed so strong that unless they get something that is bought in New
York it is not good for anything. It makes me think of our brethren,
the school teachers. We have brethren here who understand the
languages of the nations of the earth, and the various branches of
education taught in the world, as well as any man or men out of the
Church. But if the man possessing the best talent we have among us
were to go to some of our Bishops and say, "Can I keep your school?"
The answer would be, "Yes, if you will work for nothing, find
yourself, and pay the children for going." But bring a poor,
miserable, rotten-hearted, cursed gentile, and they will lick the dust
off his shoes to have him keep school, when he does not know half as
much as the Elders in Israel know. This would not apply to every case,
but it does to a great many. You go to our brethren, and ask them if
they can get their pay for keeping school, and they will tell you they
cannot. Ask them if they can get a school, and they will reply, "No,
we are looked down upon as something inferior." Why is this? Because
the folly and wickedness of the people have waxen so strong that
nothing is of any account unless it is imported. It is strange; it is
astonishing! Why not seek to be one in building up and sustaining the
Kingdom of God, instead of sustaining wickedness upon the earth? It is
time to close. Now, this is a short sermon to the sisters.

John Taylor, April 6, 1867

Political and Social Economy

DISCOURSE by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle, 
Great Salt Lake City, April 6th, 1867.

[Reorted By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.353
We have met together on the present occasion to attend our annual
Conference.  The object of our meeting is not altogether for religious
purposes, but to consult upon all matters for the interest of the
Church and Kingdom of God upon the earth. On these occasions it is
quite common for missionaries to be appointed to the different nations
of the earth, and it is also usual to discuss the principles and
doctrines that we believe in, and to attend to any business that may
have to be presented from the different parts of this Territory, and
from all parts of the earth; and we try to build up the people in
their most holy faith. We meet also to consult upon the best course
for us to pursue with regard to temporal things as well as spiritual
things. For as we possess bodies as well as spirits, and have to live
by eating, drinking, and wearing, it becomes necessary that temporal
matters should he considered and discussed in our Conferences, and
that we should deliberate upon all things that are calculated to
benefit, bless, and exalt the Saints of God, whether they refer to our
spiritual affairs or to our avocations and duties in life [p.354] as
husbands and wives, as parents and children, as masters and servants
whether they refer to the policy we should pursue in our commercial
relations, to protecting ourselves against the incursions of savages,
or to any other matter affecting us as human beings composing part of
the body politic of this nation or as citizens of the world. The idea
of strictly religious feelings with us, and nothing else, is out of
the question yet we do everything in the fear of God. Our religion is
more comprehensive than that of the world; it does not prompt its
votaries with the desire to "sit and sing themselves away to
everlasting bliss," but it embraces all the interests of humanity in
every conceivable phase, and every truth in the world comes within its
scope. The Lord is making a great experiment, and we are trying to
help Him. Through the instrumentality of His servants He has
inaugurated the greatest work ever commenced on earth. We are taking a
stand to revolutionize the ideas of ages, to overturn the fallacies of
centuries, and to root out and destroy the corruptions of past
generations by introducing the law of the most high God. Standing upon
this elevated platform, having the world as it was, is, and as it will
be before us, we feel the responsibility resting upon us to be true
and faithful to the calling which the great God has placed upon us. As
Jesus said he i came not to do his own will, so we are not here to do
our own will, to accomplish any favourite project, or to introduce any
fanciful creed, notion, or idea. We are not here to propagate any
favorite or pleasant dogma, but our object is to make known the laws
of life and the designs of the great Eloheim with regard to the earth
and its inhabitants.

Vol. 11,  p.354
As President Young remarked this morning, "our object is not to
elevate the few at the expense of the many, but to elevate and exalt
the whole; to pour health, wealth, and life upon all who will receive
our teachings. Consequently, when we assemble on occasions like this,
all these interests present themselves for our consideration and
reflection. Before we came into this Church many of us belonged to the
various churches of the day—the Roman Catholic, the Greek, and
Episcopal, and to the various dissenting bodies, and we had our
peculiar creeds and articles of religious faith. But we have laid
those doctrines aside, and now we are Latter-day Saints, and we
believe in their. doctrines. We believe that God has spoken, that the
heavens have been opened, that holy angels have appeared, that the
truths of God, which for ages have slumbered, have again burst forth
upon us, and that man, once more, is brought into communion with his
Maker. Before entering this Church we were ignorant in regard to the
past and the future, but now we comprehend them in part. We have laid
aside our religious dogmas, theories, follies, and nonsense; and we
have one faith, one Lord, one baptism, one hope of our calling, one
idea in relation to what we were, what we are, and what we are going
to be, and that idea is in accordance with what God has revealed
through the Priesthood. I was unable to comprehend religion until it
was taught me by the Priesthood; and anything in opposition to their
teachings is not worth the ashes of a rye straw. Like Moses' serpent,
which swallowed up all other serpents, "Mormonism" has banished all
our preconceived notions of religion, and has made us one. Why do we
believe and feel as we do on these points? Because God has spoken, and
we have believed Him. We are [p.355] are aiming at something more than
religious unity. We have a political existence that none can ignore
nor destroy; they think they can, but they cannot. They cannot make us
mingle with the confusion of Babylon any more than they can make oil
and water coalesce. There is no affinity between us. They profess very
little faith in God, and know nothing about him; while we profess
faith in God, and do know that He lives and speaks to His people;
hence unity between them and us is impossible.

Vol. 11,  p.355
I referred just now to our political existence, but before I dwell
upon that let us touch a little on our social ideas. They are very
different from those of the world. We differ very materially, for
instance, with them on the relationship that exists between the sexes.
They say the course we pursue has a tendency to degrade women; we
think it has a tendency to elevate them, and the course pursued by the
world is one of the most damnably corrupt and oppressive that it is
possible to conceive of. It is true they will marry their wives until
death parts them. But what of their mistresses? By thousands and
hundreds of thousands they are seduced and deceived and are being
dragged down to death and perdition. Their bodies are weak, corrupt,
and emaciated, and they are without pleasure in life and without hope
in the future. Yet men who are steeped to the lips in such foul
depravity and horrid practices will preach to us about purity and
morality, and would have us embrace a system so deeply damned as
theirs. It is enough to make a man vomit to hear them. No, sirs, we
have come out from that, and are trying to carry out the principle
which God has revealed—which is, to make all women wives, to respect,
honor, and bless them while they live on the earth, and to exalt them
to thrones in the celestial kingdom of God hereafter. Is there
anything low, grovelling, or calculated to humble or destroy in that?
It is the most blessed, most noble, most exalted principle that ever
God revealed to man. Who desires the world to continue in its present
course of hypocrisy and corruption? Can the religion or politics of
the day stem the evils that everywhere prevail, root out this
corroding, fetid, moral curse, and establish pure, correct, and
virtuous principles? If they had the wish to do so they have not the
poker. Nothing short of the power and intelligence of God can ever
accomplish that. We are striving to introduce correct moral principles
to the people, that men and women may understand their proper
relationship to each other, that they may fill the measure of their
creation and stand pure and uncontaminated before God, angels, and
men, that when they have done with the things of time they may be
transplanted to a celestial kingdom and be associated with the Gods in
the eternal world.

Vol. 11,  p.355
In political matters we are pretty well united. At our elections we
generally vote as a unit. This, we know, is contrary to the general
custom, and because we do not disagree and contend as the world do,
they say that we are wrong. If we had intended to do as they do we
should not have left them. We have long ago weighed them in the
balances and found them wanting. We have no desire to be affiliated
with them; but in politics as in everything else we want to know the
will of God, and then to do it. It is true that a little of the old
leaven will manifest itself once in a while. Sometimes some little
consequential persons who want to be somebody will gather [p.356] here
and seek to exalt themselves, but our opinion is that it is time
enough for men to be somebody when God makes them so, and that
man-made men are only poor miserable creatures at the best.

Vol. 11,  p.356
Do we not believe in the voice of the people? Yes; but we believe in
the voice of God first, in the middle and in the end. God says, "I am
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last;"
and we want to be governed by Him in everything—firstly, secondly,
thirdly, and lastly. We do not think we have wisdom to manage our
political affairs without the interposition of the Most High. Sometime
ago we had an army sent against us by the United States. How did we
conquer it? Perhaps you will say we did not conquer it; perhaps we did
not, but no matter about that. Why did not they conquer us? Because
our trust was in the living God, and He has told us that it was His
"business to take care of His Saints." We believed Him; we asked Him
to take care of us, and He did. He took care of them, too, and after a
while they went sneaking off as they came, and did nothing. We have
had difficulties in the south of our Territory with Indians; we have
to-day. What is the best course for us to take in regard to them? Who
can dictate us in these matters? If the Lord does not, I am sure I do
not know who can. I consider that we are all in the hands of God. He
could let the red men upon us to chastise us if He saw proper; and and
He could say to them "Hold, be still," and they would be as still as
mice. It is so with the United States—they are in His hands as well as
we; and when any man or set of men seek to interfere with us or our
rights it is just as easy for Him to say to them, as to the waves of
Jordan, "Hither shall ye come and no further." It is necessary for us
to understand this; and to realize our position, and also to be united
in carrying out any enterprise or policy that the Lord shall dictate
to us through His servants. In relation to what may be called
political economy the people think "we have the right to do as we
please." I do not know so much about that. You had a right to become
"Mormons" or to let "Mormonism" alone, and you had the right to gather
to Zion or to stay where you were. You have the right to be "Mormons"
here or not, as you please; but I very much doubt the right of men to
do as they please when they profess to be Latter-day Saints; because
we have covenanted together to keep the commandments of God and obey
the holy priesthood, and in this and other Conferences vote to uphold
them and not to destroy, plot against, and overturn the power of the
priesthood, or individuals, or nations, but to uphold righteousness,
maintain truth, establish justice, and spread peace throughout the
earth. That is what we plot, contrive, and pray for, and that has been
the head and front of our offending from the organization of the
Church till the present day. Well, but would we like to have our own
way? Yes; and we do to a great extent. But when we do have so much of
it We do not get along quite so well. Have you never heard President
Young tell the story about the dog that was so very obedient? Said its
master, "that dog will obey me in everything;" and to prove his
assertion, said he, "Caesar, go out!" But Caesar did not go out, he
went under the bed. "Well," said his master, "if you will not go out,
go under the bed, then, you shall obey me." President Young feels a
good deal like this with the Saints. They [p.357] like their own way,
and says he, "Well, if you will not do as the Lord wants you, why, do
so and so, for you shall obey me." What does this feature show? It
shows that we are not very strong in the faith, that we are not living
up to the privileges that God has given, and that we are not, treading
in the steps of our the leader as good men and women do.

Vol. 11,  p.357
We could progress a great deal faster, and could prosper a thousand
times more than we do if we would he one in carrying out the counsels
given us by the Lord through His servants. What did Jesus pray for
when about leaving His disciples? "Father, I pray for these whom thou
hast given me that they may be one, even as thou and I, Father, are
one, that they may be one in us. Neither pray I for these alone, but
for all who shall believe in me through their words, that they all may
be one." One in what? In everything. What did President Young say this
morning when speaking of some of these things? That we would ask the
Lord to bless us and preserve us from our enemies, and the very next
step we were hand and glove with them in everything. If we do not feel
ashamed when we hear such things we ought to be. What has been the
teachings to this people for years? To be sell sustaining. What a poor
miserable effort some of us would have made of it if we had lived in
Adam's day! The Lord placed him on the earth and told him to be
"fruitful, to multiply and replenish the earth and to subdue it." Now,
Adam never thought of sending to the States for merchandize. If he
wanted a coat he had to be his own tailor. The Lord showed him how to
make his clothes. I expect He is a good hand, and understands all
about these things. The Lord has brought us out here, and has given us
a good land, which we have been cultivating for a number of years, and
we have done pretty well.

Vol. 11,  p.357
A few days ago I came across a man of the name of Ivins, whose father
apostatized in Nauvoo. The son has been around in the mines. I asked
him who were the best off—the people here or those following mining
pursuits? He said that we were a long way ahead of them. The reason is
that we have not been following a vague phantom; but, we have been
cultivating the earth, raising sheep and cattle, and the result is
that most of us have our houses, gardens, farms, cattle, and sheep,
and are comparatively well off; and my opinion is that no community in
the world with our numbers are so prosperous as the people of Utah.
There are places where there are richer men than you can find amongst
us, but there are great numbers steeped in poverty. Have we any among
us who are crying for bread? Can you find widows and orphans in our
midst who are destitute? Here are men present from all parts of this
Territory, can you tell of any such cases? I know of none myself. Can
such a state of things be found in any other country? I have never met
with it in any country where I have travelled. Why is this? Because
the Lord has taught us principles that prompt us to provide for all,
hence we do not allow any among us to suffer. But if we were obedient
in all things we should be a great deal better off than we are, and
would have less care and anxiety than we now have.

Vol. 11,  p.357
I was travelling south a while ago, and as I went along I made
enquiries whether the people had all the grain they needed till
harvest, I learned that a great many of them had not, the reason being
that many had traded it off to the stores, some had [p.358] bills to
meet, and, owing to the fall in the price of grain, it took a great
deal more to pay them than was anticipated. Is there any need for
this? Not a particle. I was talking not long since with a brother on
this subject. He was referring to Sanpete. He said—"It cost about as
much to haul the grain from Sanpete to this city as it is worth, and,
consequently, the people get nothing for their grain but the pay for
hauling it." Said I—"What is the matter? There is something wrong." Is
there any necessity that the people should bring their grain here or
carry it anywhere else and get nothing for it but the pay for hauling?
I do not know why it should be so, nor why the people should be so
anxious to get rid of everything they have. I do not understand it.

Vol. 11,  p.358
Suppose the people in Sanpete, or any other county, were to establish
a small woollen factory in each Settlement, if they could not afford
more than one or two carding machines, with a sufficient number of
spindles to spin up the rolls, and had weavers to make it into cloth
and other material necessary for the stockings, pants, vests, coats,
dresses, shawls, nubias, &c., that they required, they would have no
need, hereafter, to haul their grain to this city or elsewhere to pay
for such things; but they might manufacture all the woollen fabric
they need and still raise as much grain as they do now.

Vol. 11,  p.358
Let the people take care of their sheep and manufacture their wool,
and there would be no uneasiness about their coats wearing out, or
their shawls and dresses getting threadbare, for they would know there
were plenty more growing.

Vol. 11,  p.358
Another branch of home manufacture that should be more generally
encouraged is tanning. I have been told that a good many of the boots
and shoes we wear now are made of gum and paper. I will guarantee that
there are hides enough rotting around this city to shoe half this
people, and I presume it is the case in other places. The effort of
the people should be to establish a tannery, where none exists, to tan
these hides into leather, and let the farmers haul bark for the
tanners and exchange it for leather to shoe their families, and so
manufacture leather enough to supply their wants, and if there was any
surplus all the better. By adopting this course, boots and shoes for
men, women, and children might be made of the hides from our cattle,
while the stockings, pants, vests, coats, shawls, dresses, and nubias
would come from the sheep. Then there is an article called flax that
grows in this country, and if I were looking alter the interests of a
people I should require them to cultivate it and manufacture it into
linen for towels, table cloths, and bed quilts; then if I could not
manage to raise cotton enough from any source to make a shirt, I
could, on a pinch, wear a linen one. With regard to hats, our hatters
should be employed to make them at home, and the ladies could make
hats of straw, as was spoken of by President Young this morning. If we
procured machinery to do it, it would ease up on the ladies a little,
and the work could be done better and more expeditiously. Nine-tenths
of the people's wants could be supplied in this way, and you would
still have your grain. Then the farmer, shoemaker, tailor, weaver, and
so on through the whole people, could have their bins filled, and have
on hand one, two, or three three years' supply. By and by if somebody
came along and said the grasshoppers or the crickets are coming, the
feeling would be, "let them 'crick,' we do not care, we are [p.359]
safe, our grain is laid up." That would make the people feel free,
easy, and independent, and it ought to be their position to-day.

Vol. 11,  p.359
Well, so much for the political economy that ought to exist in our
midst, and by which we as a people ought to be governed. I believe it
is the duty of the Bishops and of all our leading men to see these
things carried out. I know it is the wish of President Young and of
the Lord. We profess to be the people of God, let us subject ourselves
to His sway and carry out His designs. We have laid aside our old
religion, morals, and politics long ago, and have got a better kind.
Let us lay aside our old political economy and get one that is
calculated to sustain us in every position in life and be one in that
as in other things. I see I am talking too long. May the Lord bless
and guide us and help us to he one, that we may be one with Him in His
kingdom, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

George A. Smith, April 7, 1867

Rising Flax and Wool—Home Manufactures—Church 
Literature—Folly of Using Tobacco and Liquor

DISCOURSE by Elder Geo. A. Smith, delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Great Salt Lake City, April 7th, 1867.

[Reported By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.359
The crowded condition of the Tabernacle this morning, and the
reflection that there is a number of persons outside who are so
unlucky as to be too late to obtain admittance, reminds us forcibly of
the necessity there exists for a vigorous prosecution of the work upon
the new Tabernacle, that we may be prepared to accommodate the
brethren and sisters with seats, especially during Conference. I
expect that by the time our great Tabernacle is finished we shall
begin to complain that it is too small, for we have never yet had a
building sufficiently large and convenient to accommodate our
congregations at Conference times. In fact, "Mormonism" has seemed to
flourish best out of doors, where there was more room. This
circumstance has worn heavily upon the lungs of our Elders, and
especially of the Presidency, who have been under the necessity of
speaking to very large audiences in the open air, and it is very
important that we should concentrate our efforts to render the new
Tabernacle habitable as soon as possible. Should that portion of the
inhabitants of this city that naturally ought to attend meeting be
punctual on the Sabbath day we should find it too small, and should
wish that we had half a dozen galleries capable of holding three or
four thousand each, that the people might get somewhere within compass
and hear the word of the Lord.

Vol. 11,  p.360
It is written by one of the prophets, that the time should come
[p.360] when there would be a famine in the land; not for bread, nor
for water, but for the hearing of the word of the Lord. Hence it is
necessary that we should prepare a suitable Tabernacle, that we may be
supplied when that day of famine shall arrive. I think that it has
existed in the world for a long period, but that very levi of the
human family have realized it.

Vol. 11,  p.360
There are mary subjects which I would like to present before my
brethren and sisters which bear with more or less weight upon my mind,
and which are directly calculated to concentrate the minds of the
people on the "mark" given us by the President to preach to. The
Presidency, in their instructions yesterday, brought our minds very
clearly to the points which it is proper for us to reflect upon and to
exert ourselves to carry out: unity in our action, education, business
relations, and in everything pertaining to this world or any other
with which we ever will have anything to do.

Vol. 11,  p.360
It has often been reiterated that we are agreed in doctrine—in belief
in the Lord Jesus Christ, repentance, baptism, laying on of hands,
resurrection of the dead, eternal judgments, and the sacrament. We are
agreed almost to a unit on these subjects. The Christian world, for
many generations, has been split into atoms on the question of the
sacrament. The blood of millions has been shed because some have
believed that in consecrating the elements for the sacrament they
became the actual flesh and blood of Jesus Christ, while others
believed they were but symbols, and that it was simply done in
remembrance of him. On these points we are agreed. We are the most
remarkable people that ever existed on the earth. I might say that
devout men and women out of every nation under heaven are gathered
here. What did they come here for? To hear the word of the Lord, to
walk in His paths, and to prepare to inherit His glory. Having done so
much for our religion is an earnest that we are ready to labor all the
rest of our days to obey the word of the Lord which goes forth from
Zion. We come here with a great variety of prejudices and with
abundance of tradition, but with a great deal of confidence in the
principles of the gospel. We are, as it were, in a new world, a
desert, a country that is only made fertile by actual labor, and its
fertility is only retained by the main strength of its inhabitants.
Cease to irrigate our fields, repair our dams, clean out our ditches,
and our country becomes a desert again in a quarter of the time that
it has taken us to make it. In some respects it is peculiarly fitted
to us, for while many of us are interested in one dam, one water
ditch, or one stream of water, we are compelled to cultivate a spirit
of union and oneness, or the result is we go hungry, and that same
spirit of oneness is actually necessary to enable us to fulfil our
mission here and for our exaltation hereafter.

Vol. 11,  p.360
The God of Heaven has a mission for every man and woman that He calls
into this work. We may hear some names read to the Conference of
brethren who are called on a mission, but it is only to another part
of the vineyard. We are all on a mission, and every man and woman in
this church is under just as much obligation to perform that mission
as either the Twelve Apostles or the Presidency—salvation and eternal
glory are at stake in each case. If the Presidency or the Twelve fail
to perform their mission the result is the same as it is with the
least member in the church; it may be in a greater degree, from the
fact that [p.361] there is greater responsibility in one case than in
the other.

Vol. 11,  p.361
My mind rolls back to the Spring of the year 1857. You recollect that
about ten years ago, some time in July, we got information that the
mails were all stopped. We had not had them very often up to that
period, not above four or five times a year, but at that time we had
got a monthly mail established, and it was running punctually. the
news came that the Administration then in power at Washington had
stopped the mails, and had determined to send a formidable army to
Utah. It looked a rather serious affair, for almost every time of
persecution against the Saints had been inaugurated by the stoppage of
the mail. As messengers brought in the papers we found that
preparations were making to send immense armies to Utah. What for?
Why, some renegade of a judge had spread the information that the Utah
library was burned, that the court records were all destroyed, and
that the people here had declared themselves independent of the United
States. In confirmation of this, the Legislature of Utah had sent a
petition to the Federal Government asking them to send good men here
for officers! That was considered to be very near treason or
rebellion, and on that ground our country was to be invaded or
occupied by an army. The plains were darkened with wagons, six
thousand having been started for Utah by one company, besides several
thousands by the Government. There were also swarms of soldiers, and
immense numbers of those carrion birds—gamblers and blacklegs, that
always follow an army. We well remember this, and we also remember
that in the providence of God it was all overruled without the
shedding of blood; and how, when they got here, or into the vicinity,
they sent on their messenger to ask permission to come in, and to ask
for quarters in the country; and how they found, on examination, that
the library and records and everything were safe, and the whole thing
had been based on falsehood. We remember, too, that when the bottom
fell out, the Administration scattered themselves to the four winds of
heaven as quick as possible, and got out of the scrape as best they
could.

Vol. 11,  p.361
This is well known as a matter of history. But what I wish to dwell
upon is, that previous to that time we had exerted ourselves to raise
wool. Every man that could was determined to raise sheep, and every
woman that could was ready to use a spindle, distaff, or loom, if she
could get one, no matter bow rude it might be, to manufacture the wool
into cloth. Efforts were also made to tan leather and to raise flax.
Hundreds of acres of flax, for aught I know, had been cultivated, and
it was found to be a success. Since then I have heard men say, "What a
blessing it was to the people of Utah when that army came, it made
them so rich." How did it make us rich? You got their old iron, and
that put a stop to the manufacture of iron here; you got the rags they
brought here to sell, and that put a stop to our home manufactures;
hence I do not think that, financially, our condition was much
improved. The Government is said to have expended forty millions in
bringing that army to Utah and in establishing Camp Floyd; yet most of
it went into the hands of speculators, and very little into the hands
of the actual settlers of this country.

Vol. 11,  p.361
I do believe, however, that if the little means then accumulated by
the people had been used with wisdom it would have resulted in
permanent [p.362] benefit to the community, but as it turned out it
educated us into the idea that we must buy what we needed from abroad.
In 1857 I could get the flax I raised worked up; folks would take care
of it. In the spring of 1858 I put into the hands of a man four and a
half bushels of flax seed, gave him a good piece of land, and told him
there was a chance for him to raise a fine crop of flax. The first
thing I knew about it was that the flax was gathered, but the man told
he had not time to attend to it; he had been to Camp Floyd trading a
little, he had let it all rot, but nobody would swingle, break, or
work it out, because it was so much easier and cheaper to do some kind
of trading and get a little of something out of the store. Now, had
we, when means came into our hands, at that period or any other, taken
the advice given, and invested it in machinery, we should not only
have been able to supply our future wants at home, but should have
kept plenty of money in our own country.

Vol. 11,  p.362
To show you the zeal with which the authorities of the church have
endeavoured to promote home manufactures, I have only to refer you to
the establishment of the mission in Southern Utah. It was a barren
desolate country, and possessed of but a small amount of soil adapted
to raising cotton. When President Young sent brethren on that mission
he said, "You will yet see cotton cloth sold in this city for a dollar
a yard." Who on the face of the earth believed him? Said the people,
"You are a prophet, we guess, but you are mistaken this time." But how
long was it before his words were verified? Only a short time. He
immediately started a cotton factory here and another at Parowan, and
brother Houtz started one at Springville. These mills have been in
operation almost from that day to this, and have turned out a great
many thousand bunches of cotton yarn. Besides that, a great deal has
been worked up by hand, and a good many machines called plantation
spinners have been brought in for that purpose. All this cotton,
besides a considerable quantity which has been sent to San Francisco
and to the States, and sold at paying rates, has been raised in this
Territory; and yet men will come along and tell you that the cotton
mission was a failure. What could we have done if it had not been
established? I tell, you, brethren and sisters, that thousands would
have gone naked if God had not showered down clothing to us as He did
mauna to the children of Israel. Still, some say "it cost a great deal
to start the mission, and the brethren do not get rich, but many of
them are still very poor." Did we come into this church to make money
and to get fine clothes, or to work out our salvation by establishing
and building up the kingdom of God? As Elders of Israel and as Saints
the latter is our mission; and our effort from the beginning to the
present time has been to render the kingdom of God sell sustaining.
The way to do so has been portrayed before us, and the question with
each one of us ought to be—"What can I do for the greatest advancement
of Israel?"

Vol. 11,  p.362
Some two years, or a year and a half ago, the President gave
instructions to every one of the Bishops to sow a piece of rye in
order to supply the sisters with rye straw to make hats for the men
and bonnets for themselves. Had that been carried out by the Bishops
and the sisters in good faith there would have been in this hall
to-day two thousand ladies wearing home-made straw hats, the work of
their own hands; and the [p.363] ladies without them would most
certainly have been out of the fashion, for fashion has much influence
in this matter. I only use this as a figure, but had this counsel been
carried out the result would have been a saving probably of ten
thousand dollars that could have been used for the construction of
machinery and for the purchase of actual necessaries, and the ladies
would have learned a trade they could have worked at hereafter in case
of necessity.

Vol. 11,  p.363
Talk to the people about raising sheep and manufacturing the wool, and
they will tell you that it is cheaper to buy clothing. Yet, down
street, the cry is "nothing doing," "no trade;" and a good deal of the
time the business portions of the city are almost as quiet as the
tombs of Herculaneum. What is the cause of this? Why the people have
no money; those who had no more brains than to do so have paid all
they could afford to the merchants, and they cannot find money to make
further purchases. What is to be clone under these circumstances? Why,
you must go to work and raise wheat and give it to them for their
goods, at six bits or a dollar a bushel, and give them double measure,
because it is too dear to keep sheep and encourage home manufactures.

Vol. 11,  p.363
Brethren, let us be one, henceforth, and go to work and make good
pastures, stables, and sheepcotes, and feed and take care of our sheep
instead of starving them to death on the hills or leaving them to be
destroyed by the wolves; then we will have twelve or fifteen pounds of
wool from each one, instead of the bare backed animals, so common now
that we might suppose they never had any wool within a mile of them.
Instead of having hundreds and thousands of heads of stock dying on
the ranges let us try and realize that we live in a cold northern
climate, at a high altitude, and that our stock need shelter and food
in the winter, and that if we suffer them to perish through cold and
hunger we are responsible to God for the cruelty we inflict upon those
animals. The grand juries in any county ought to take these things
into consideration, and indict such parties for cruelty to animals,
provided a majority could be found on any grand jury who are not
guilty of the same practices. You may go to almost any place in this
county and find milch cows half starved and without shelter, freezing
and shivering in the cold, and giving about a quart of milk that is
not fit for the hogs; you may also find cows that are fed decently,
with a nice, fine, full udder. Which pays the best? "We let our cattle
perish, because it does not pay to feed them." Such notions are
ridiculous. If we take care of and feed them we will find it will pay,
and if we do not keep so many we will not be guilty of murdering,
starving, freezing, and torturing to death so much animal flesh that
God has placed under our charge. I expect the people will want to know
why I do not keep to the "mark," but I have got after the cattle and
sheep.

Vol. 11,  p.363
I travel about occasionally, and sometimes, when I want food or a
night's lodging, I call at the house of a brother, who is probably of
long standing in the Church, and who is raising a family of fine
children. Now, a part of that man's mission is to educate those
children, to form their tastes, to cultivate their talents, and make a
kingdom of holy men and women of them—a kingdom of priests unto God.
But what has he got there to do it with? If you ask for a Book of
Mormon, he will probably hand you one that old age seems long since to
have passed its [p.364] final veto upon, and if you undertake to pick
it up you would say, "it stinks so that I cannot." I do not know that
there are many such Elders, but if there should happen to be one here,
it would be well for him to reflect that right here at the Deseret
News printing office br. Kelly has the standard works of the Church
for sale, and I would like every Elder in Israel to place a full set
of them in the hands of his children; but especially, and above all
others, the Bible, Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants. I want to find them in every house. And when I go to a
meeting house to preach I want the Bishop to have them on the stand,
and the better they are bound and the nicer they look the more they
please me. I do not wish to see these sacred books so dirty that you
cannot read them, nor so shattered by time and bad usage that you
cannot find a passage you wish to read because it is torn out. Where
there are meeting houses without them I recommend, if necessary, that
collections be taken up to procure them. When stopping at the houses
of the brethren, instead of the works of the Church I will probably
find "Cresswell's Eulogy on the Life of Henry Winter Davis." "How did
this get here?" I inquire. "Oh, why, br. Hooper sent it, and it is a
very nice work," is the reply. Have you the Juvenile Intstructor?"
"No." "Why, your children are big enough to read it, and it is one of
the finest written things imaginable, and there is scarcely a syllable
in it but what is useful. How do you manage to keep your children at
home without something to interest them? Do you take the Deseret
News?" "No, they stopped publishing the sermons, so I concluded that I
would do without it." "Do you take the Daily Telegraph?" "I did take
it, but I did not pay for it, and the editor got out of patience at
having to furnish it for nothing, and he stopped it. I felt insulted,
and would not take it any more." "Do you send to the States for
books?" "No." So the children are learning nothing at all, and the
only chance for them to have a little excitement is to get some corn
and play at three men morris.

Vol. 11,  p.364
Brethren, make your homes attractive. Procure the Deseret News and the
Juvenile Instructor, and let your children read the sermons and
articles printed there, and read them yourselves, you are none of you
too old to learn. If you want light reading do not send to the States
for it, but support that which is got up here. "Well, really, br.
Smith, I cannot afford it." Cannot, afford it? How much does your
tobacco cost you a year? That nasty, filthy stuff, the use of which is
in violation of the laws of God, reason, good sense, and decency, and
which makes your wilt an eternal amount of work, cleaning up after
you. That alone costs you enough in the year to furnish your children
school books and to pay their school bills.

Vol. 11,  p.364
I really believe there is enough money paid out among us for tobacco
to support all the schools in the Territory. A good many of our
brethren are like the man Who was making up his outfit for the gold
mines. Said he, "I will take fifty pounds of flour and ten gallons of
whisky." What else? "I will take ten pounds of tobacco." Whatmore?
"Some more whisky." I am sorry to say that some of our Elders, some of
the very men whose school bills are unpaid, use this whisky. I can
have a great deal of patience with tea and coffee, because they do not
kill a man outright, but whisky [p.365] makes a dog of him at once;
and there are probably men in this room whose liquor costs them forty,
fifty, or a hundred dollars a year. Madmen! Shame on such Elders in
Israel! Tobacco is bad enough; its excessive use will shorten a man's
life about ten years, but whisky degrades him far lower than the
brutes. "O," a man will say, "the Bishop drinks a little, and if it is
good for him it must be good for me." Says the little boy, "Dad chews
tobacco, and if it is good for dad it is for me." Suppose, brethren,
that we make a general reformation in these things. Says one, "I drink
only home-made liquor." For my part I do not care what kind you drink,
nor where it comes from, I want all men in Israel to let it alone.

Vol. 11,  p.365
I was proud the other day at a little notice of the "Mormons" that I
was reading. It said that if you saw a man drunk in Salt Lake City, it
was invariably a "Gentile." It is a good deal so, but a great many of
our brethren are on the road to ruin through drink, if not in this
city in other places. Men think they need it, but they do not. There
is something about whisky like tobacco—it makes its own appetite. You
drink one glass, and when the time for it comes around you want
another, and by and by you cannot do without it. I have seen strong
men in Israel nervous and trembling like children because their hour
for drink had gone by. Such men die a shame and disgrace. Let us stamp
it under our feet, and have nothing more to do with it. When a person
is sick weak, and feeble, spirits, probably, may be advantageously
used to wash his body, but the practice now is to wash the inside of
the body. Away with such nonsense, and shame on the Elders of Israel
that are found patronizing it. The curse of the Almighty will rest on
the men and the money that established this business in Israel, as
sure as the God of Israel reigns. Of all the varied avocations in
life, I should consider the superintendence of a liquor shop the most
degrading.

Vol. 11,  p.365
But I want to come back to our oneness in wintering our stock and
sheep. We will suppose that in Salt Lake City the practice of sending
abroad for their goods, hats, caps, boots, shoes, and clothing becomes
quite general among the people, while in the little county of Davis
the Bishop and the people put their mites together and establish a
woollen factory, attend to the cultivation of flax, and take care of
the sheep, and do everything they can to live on home products, even
to the wearing of straw hats and banners of their own manufacture.
What would be the result? The result, would be that while the people
of Salt Lake City would be living from hand to mouth, the people of
Davis county would, in a few years, be able to buy the Territory. If,
as a Territory, we adopted this policy, we would soon have, not only
money enough to buy our land, but anything on the face of the earth
that is necessary for our enjoyment, and for the accomplishment of the
great work in which we are engaged.

Vol. 11,  p.365
A few years ago, you know, the counsel given to Israel was to put our
grain in our bins, and not to sell unless we could obtain a fair
remunerative price for it. Had that counsel been adhered to what would
have been the result? There would have been no scarcity of bread, and
our grain would have commanded any price in reason that we might have
asked for it. A great many kept the counsel given, but we were not
united in the matter. One would undersell another, until large
quantities of our grain have gone into the hands of [p.366] merchants
and speculators, at any price they had a mind to give, and the whole
community have been injured thereby. May the Lord bless all Israel.
Amen.

Ezra T. Benson, April 7, 1867

Word of Wisdom—Happiness to Be Obtained Only Through Obedience

REMARKS by Elder E. T. Benson, 
delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, April 7th, 1867.

[Reported By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.366
I do not know that I have ever seen a better time to preach the gospel
than the present since I have been in the Church. I have not come to
this Conference to preach, particularly, but to hear and to learn,
yet, as I have the privilege given me to speak, I am very thankful to
bear my testimony to the truth, as it has been revealed from the
heavens. I have had many reflections since attending Conference, upon
the text given to the Elders of Israel to preach from. It is before me
all the time. It is a common custom with some to criticise the remarks
made by the brethren while speaking. Some will think a speaker has
been interesting, while others will consider that his remarks were
well enough but without point. I am happy to say that the "point" is
already made so far as I am concerned. It is "to be one" in everything
that pertains to the building up of the Kingdom of God. And if we are
to believe what we have heard during this Conference it is to be one
in keeping the Word of Wisdom, and in living by every word that
proceeds from the mouth of the Almighty through His servants. It is
true that we have heard this for years, and it will have to be sounded
in our ears until we are one in Christ as He is one with the Father.

Vol. 11,  p.366
We have been taught during this Conference to dispense with everything
in eating, drinking, and wearing that is not in accordance with the
will of God; and I do not know what greater things could be taught to
the Latter-day Saints. We all know that there are a great many things
that we now eat, drink, and wear, with which we could dispense to our
own advantage, but because one has a thing another must have it too,
and there is no peace until all these wants are supplied.

Vol. 11,  p.366
Talking about happiness, I told a lady to-day at noon that we,
generally, are very ignorant of it. We think that a good bonnet, hat,
a fine coat, a good cup of tea, or a pipe of tobacco to smoke will
make us happy, but it is a mistaken notion. God never ordained such
things for that purpose. We can be happy only in keeping the
commandments of God and in being wholly devoted to the things of His
Kingdom. Some of our Elders think if they were sent on [p.367] a
mission it would make them happy, but I have been told that there is
no better field for missionary labor than here in the mountains; and
every man here, bearing the Priesthood, has got a mission to preach
the gospel at home, where his labors are most needed, and where he can
do the most good. At this Conference every presiding officer, Bishop,
Elder, Priest, Teacher, Deacon, and member of the Church has got a
text to preach from in his future ministrations; to bring this people
to a oneness in all things is, henceforth, the object of our labors.
We are already united on many points; for instance, we are one here
to-day in partaking of the Sacrament in remembrance of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ. But there are other things that require our
attention. We should be one in all our movements in sustaining
ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.367
This is a portion of the text that has been given to us, and I feel
that much good will result from the counsel we have had on this
subject, and I intend to lay hold of it with all my might. And let us
all endeavour by the help of God to leave off our tea, coffee, liquor,
and other things, that are neither good for the body nor for the
belly. We can overcome, for God will not require more of us than we
can do. He has borne with us these many years; but, if I can discern
the signs of the times, He is now going to require these things at our
hands. Supposing He had given the Word of Wisdom as a command, how
many of us would have been here? I do not know; but He gave this
without command or restraint, observing that it would be pleasing in
His sight for His people to obey its precepts. Ought we not to try to
please our Heavenly Father, and to please His servants who are paving
the way for us into the Kingdom of God? Can we get them without them?
No; we cannot, and we need not try. God had appointed these prophets
and apostles to lead and guide us into His Kingdom, and I do not
expect to get there without them, and I am not going to try. If I can
get there with them I shall be very thankful. How many blessings have
you received in this kingdom without them? I do not know of any. If we
have blessings we have received them through their counsel and
guidance.

Vol. 11,  p.367
I am thankful that we, to-day, have the privilege of beholding the
faces of our brethren who have borne the burden and heat of the day,
and who are still ready and willing to administer for our benefit. I
think that we, above all people, ought to be willing to retrace our
steps in a great many things, that we may obtain the blessings that we
are seeking and not be cut short. I tell you the kingdom is rolling;
and as for the nations of the earth, we need not be troubled about
them, the Lord and the devil will take care of them. They are wasting
away, and they will go to their own place, and Israel will be gathered
out, and the faithful will be saved in the Kingdom of God. This is my
testimony. You need not have any doubts or fears from this time forth;
if you are faithful and live your religion you are safe, and you will
land safe in the Kingdom of God. I have no dubiety on my mind with
regard to these things, and it is my study to know how to live so that
I may enjoy the Holy Ghost—the Spirit of this gospel; and it cheers
and comforts my heart when I hear the Elders talking about the good
things of the Kingdom of God.

Vol. 11,  p.367
I have come nearly a hundred miles through the mud and snow to visit
and hear the voices of my brethren and to listen to their counsels.
[p.368] Not but what we have some good folks where I live; at any
rate, we have some good preachers among us occasionally. Only a few
days ago we had brothers Musser and Stenhouse. They preached good
things to us, and cheered and comforted our hearts. Some of the
brethren remarked to me that "they preached splendidly, and really
enjoyed the spirit of the gospel." Said I, "Of course they did; they
are from the fountain head—from the droppings of the sanctuary—and
they possess the spirit of our President and Prophet and of the
Apostles with whom they associate." It is to be expected that men who
come from the head here will have something new to tell to cheer the
hearts of those who live isolated and far away. It proved to me,
however, that we in Cache possess a little of the spirit enjoyed here,
or we should not have received and been comforted by the teachings of
our brethren. And we have come down to partake of the feeling and to
share in the blessings of this great annual Conference, held by the
Latter-day Saints in the tops of the mountains, in peace, and with,
none to molest or to make us afraid.

Vol. 11,  p.368
There is a little grumbling sometimes on the outside, a little showing
me the teeth, but no biting, and no harm, done. The Saints are still
living their religion—persevering, going ahead, striving to do the
will of God, that they may eventually take the Kingdom; not the
kingdoms of this world, for we do not want them. A great many men in
the world are afraid that we are striving to take their kingdoms. We
are not after the kingdoms of the world but it is the Kingdom of
God—the Kingdom of life and peace—that the Latter-day Saints are
after, and we expect to have it.

Vol. 11,  p.368
Short sermons are the order of the day, and I do not wish to occupy
the time. I am thankful to my brethren for the opportunity of bearing
testimony to the truth. I have all the preaching I can attend to when
I am at home—which is, wherever I am called to labor. I feel free and
easy in talking anywhere, where I am required so to do. I feel free in
the spirit of the gospel and in the midst of my brethren. This is the
place I like to visit, and I would spend all my time here if duty did
not call me elsewhere. Here in the mountains is our field of labor,
and nowhere else, unless we are sent. If we receive a mission to the
various nations of the earth, let us go and do the best we can. Until
then let us take a course to be one: one in dollars and cents, one in
obtaining woollen factories and machinery, one in keeping the Word of
Wisdom, and in everything else that will tend to bring about good
results and increase good feelings in the minds of the Saints. Unless
we keep the commands of God we cannot attain to this. It is no use for
anybody to say—"I shall be happy if I can have everything to gratify
my taste." It is perfect nonsense, and the individual who entertains
such a notion is deceiving himself. Nothing short of the bread of
life, that comes down from God out of heaven, can supply the wants and
satisfy the feelings of the Latter-day Saints and those who love
truth.

Vol. 11,  p.368
May God bless us, brethren and sisters, is my prayer, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.[p.369] 

Wilford Woodruff, April 7, 1867

Necessity of Unity in Faith and Practice

REMARKS by Elder W. Woodruff, 
delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, April 7th, 1867.

[Reported By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.369
I shall call the attention of that portion of the House of Israel who
are present to the text which was given us at the beginning of this
Conference—"Be ye of one heart and of one mind." This is a very good
text, and one that is of great importance to this people. As was
quoted this morning, Jesus said if ye are not one ye are not mine.
This principle has been given to us by commandment and revelation.
"Mormonism" is not a fable, neither is it a Yankee trick got up to
deceive this generation, but it is a living fact, a truth which God
and the angels in heaven know, and which many people on earth
understand.

Vol. 11,  p.369
The principles which have been taught to us since the commencement of
this Conference are very important for us to understand and to carry
out in our lives. This is the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. It has been established by the commandment of God, and it is
composed of the honest in heart, the meek of the earth, out of all
sects, parties, denominations, and nations. This body of people, or
church, has got to build up the Zion of God in the last days, and this
work cannot be accomplished upon any other principle than that of our
being united together as the heart of one man.

Vol. 11,  p.369
Everywhere upon the face of the earth we can see what the effect of
disunion is. The more that nations, communities, families, or bodies
of people in any capacity under heaven, are divided, the less power
they possess to carry out any purpose or principle imaginable, and the
more union they possess, whether in a legislative or any other
capacity, the more power they have to accomplish what they desire. We
can see that the people of the world are becoming more and more
divided every day, and the evils resulting therefrom are everywhere
apparent. We are called to build up Zion, and we cannot build it up
unless we are united; and in that union we have got to cant out the
commandments of God unto us, and we have got to obey those who are
set, to lead and guide the affairs of the Kingdom of God.

Vol. 11,  p.369
There have been principles presented before us and counsel given
during this Conference which are of vast importance to this people.
There are many positions that we as a people have to occupy, and many
branches of business to which we have to attend, not only of a
spiritual but also of a temporal nature. Jesus said to the Jews—You
pay tithes of mint, anise, and cummin, but you neglect the weightier
matters of the law, and they, as well as your tithing, are required at
your hands. So it is with us. We are one of heart and mind, as it
regards faith repentance, baptism, or the first principles of the
gospel of Jesus Christ; but the same [p.370] unity must exist in our
midst in all our temporal labours—in building temples, tabernacles,
cities, towns, villages, canals, cultivating the earth, or any other
labor, if we ever accomplish the object for which we have been raised
up. No people, unless they are united together, can ever build up Zion
and establish the Kingdom of God on the earth.

Vol. 11,  p.370
We have been taught the Word of Wisdom. It was given to us many years
ago, and the Lord said it was applicable to the weakest Saint. Very
few of us have kept the Word of Wisdom; but I have no doubt that if
the counsel of President Young were carried out it would save the
people of this Territory a million of dollars annually. I feel that we
ought to put these things into practice. We ought to unite together in
all matters required of us in order to carry out the purposes of the
Lord our God. The people are able to do it if they feel disposed. Why,
Bishop Hardy told me here this morning that he had laid aside his
tobacco; he has loved it almost ever since he was born, and if he can
leave it off every man in Israel ought to be able to do it. It was
said to-day that whisky-drinking makes fools of men; it does. Its
effects are much worse than they used to be, for the liquor made
now-a-days contains so much strychnine and arsenic that it is enough
to kill anybody, and unless those who use it do lay it aside many will
die. Lay aside whisky, tobacco, tea, and coffee, and use none of them
unless it be as a medicine. We can all do it, and there is not a man
or woman in Israel, with any faith in this work, but is required to do
so. 

Vol. 11,  p.370
This little mustard seed here around this bowery, which has sprung up
in the valleys of the mountains, has either got to grow and progress
and become a great tree, in whose branches the fowls of the air can
lodge, or it must stop growing altogether. We have either to build up
Zion in its beauty, power, and glory, to the order which has been
received by the servants of God, or else give it up. We must do one or
the other. If we do this we must advance, and whatever God requires at
our hands we must carry out.

Vol. 11,  p.370
I know the world oppose us because we are united; they say we are
governed by one man. I would to God that all Israel Would obey the
voice of one man as the heavens obey the voice of God. Then we would
have power to build up Zion and to obtain all things necessary for us
before the Lord. We have come to this. There is no division among us
so far as the principles of our religion are concerned; it is in
relation to some things the world call temporal that we are not one.
How are you going to build up Zion? In the hearts of the people? Why
you could not get Zion into the heart of any man, not even into that
tabernacle, and I never saw a man in my life as big as that, and I
hope we shall never see the day when we will have a house big enough
to hold Israel, for I trust they will be too numerous for any house we
can build. We have to build up Zion, a temporal work here upon the
face of the earth, and we have got to establish righteousness and
truth. When I say a temporal work I speak of temporal things. The Zion
of our God cannot be built up in the hearts of men alone. We have to
build up temples and cities, and the earth has to become sanctified
and to be made holy by the children of God who will dwell upon it, and
to do this we must be united together.

Vol. 11,  p.370
I do not wish to preach a long sermon, but I feel that we ought to lay
hold and carry out the counsel [p.371] that has been given to us at
this Conference. If we lay aside these things that do us no good, as
has been already said, we will be better off, have more unity, have
power to gather and feed the poor, to send the Elders abroad, and to
do a great deal of good with the means that we have saved, instead of
squandering it upon those things that are injurious to us and
displeasing in the sight of God.

Vol. 11,  p.371
Brethren and sisters, let us lay these things to heart, and be united
in doing all the good we can in our day and generation. We have the
right to do good, but not evil. The principles of the gospel of Jesus
Christ which have been revealed in our day are the power of God unto
salvation to all that believe, both Jew and Gentile, in this age of
the world as well as any other; and inasmuch as we will be united in
carrying out the counsel we have received, we can overcome every evil
that lies in our path, build up the Zion of God, and place ourselves
in a position that we may be saved therein, which, may God grant, for
Christ's sake. Amen.

Brigham Young, April 8, 1867

Building the Temple—Mormonism Emrbraces All Truth

REMARKS by President Brigham Young, delivered in the 
Bowery, Great Salt Lake City, April 8th, 1867.

[Reported By David W. Evans]

Vol. 11,  p.371
I want your attention. I do not know how long it will be prudent to
continue our meeting, but we would like to say a great deal more to
the people. I will talk to you a little with regard to building the
Temple. When br. Heber asks you to come and join us in drawing rock,
you turn round and say, "I have paid my tithing; what more do you
want? Do you want any donations or extra help? What do you do with the
tithing?" This is in the minds of the people, and it is something that
I think about, too, but I confess to you that, although I am
Trustee-in-Trust and have the management of all this, I know but
little about what is done with the tithing. Br. Hunter is Bishop, and
whether he could give you a knowledge of what goes with the tithing I
do not know. The brethren turn in their grain and their stock, and it
is gathered up, but that does not bring the rock here to build the
Temple. Br. Kimball and some others have assisted in bringing some
rock here, and a few have been drawn with my teams. Now, the rock does
not come as we want it. We have commenced a Temple that I want to see
stand a thousand years when the earth rests. We do not calculate that
that building will fall down. You know I was so distrustful about the
foundation, there were so many things about I did not like, that we
took it up and had to commence it again. We have got started now, and
I think it is safe.[p.372] When the Temple is built I want it to stand
through the millenium, in connection with many others that will yet be
built, that the Elders may go in and labor for their dead who have
died without the gospel, back to the days of Adam. But to see this
Temple built and then pass into the hands of the wicked, I would
rather that the walls should never rise another foot. I shall not tell
you, today, all that I think about building temples and giving
endowments.

Vol. 11,  p.372
We have decided that this Temple shall be built of this beautiful
granite rock, which, I think, will please everyone. We are preparing a
canal to bring the rock to this city, still we shall have five or six
miles to draw the rock to the canal, but the most of the distance
where our bad roads are we shall float this rock on little boats that
we shall have on this canal. We want all the brethren to pay their
tithing or tax for the privilege of watering their lands from this
ditch or canal according to the charter and organization of the
company who are performing this labor. If the brethren will do this we
can have the ditch finished up and in operation in a month or two.

Vol. 11,  p.372
A great many want this Temple done that they may go in there and get
their endowments. I want to may to the Latter-day Saints, one and all,
that we have all the privileges and blessings conferred upon us that
we live for. The Latter-day Saints are not prepared to receive the
celestial kingdom at once, because they have not eyes to see and cars
to hear; and they do not understand the mind and will of the Lord on
these subjects. If we did we would see at once that our blessings are
greater than our labors merit, and we would not find fault nor be in a
hurry, but we would move steadily along. As I told you the other day
when talking of the sayings of Joseph, "the Latter-day Saints want to
pull together—a long pull, a strong pull, and a pull altogether."
These were the words of Joseph. We want to labor unitedly that our
labors may be successful. I want this Temple that we are now building
to the name of our God, to stand for all time to come as a monument of
the industry, faithfulness, faith, and integrity of the Latter-day
Saints who were driven into the mountains. I want to see the Temple
finished as soon as it is reasonable and practicable. Whether we go in
there to work or not makes no difference; I am perfectly willing to
finish it to the last leaf of gold that shall be laid upon it, and to
the last lock that should be put on the doors, and then lock every
door, and there let it stand until the earth can rest before the
Saints commence their labors there. They receive more in the House of
the Lord now than is their due. Our brethren and sisters, baptized
three, four, or six months ago, go and get their endowments, the
sealing blessings for all eternity, the highest that can be conferred
upon them, yet how lightly they are treated! Many do not consider,
they do not realize these things. They have not the spirit of
revelation, they do not live for it, hence they do not see these
things in their proper light, and we are not in such a hurry as many
think we ought to be.

Vol. 11,  p.372
Well, will we go to work and build this Temple? The brethren around
say we will pay our tithing, and we will pay it willingly, and you may
do what you please with it. Sometimes I have thought that our tithing
iS so great that it requires more looking after than it is worth. See
a dozen men in the Tithing Office, and a dozen or fifteen in another
place taking care of tithing; but how it is used I do not know.[p.373]
One thing I do know, that when our tithing is paid in the north and in
the south it costs almost as much to get it here as it is worth. What
is paid here is clear profit, and is useful and beneficial for us to
work upon. If the brethren pay their tithing, and pay it willingly, we
are satisfied; that is all that is required of them. If my brethren
who live near here, whom the Lord is blessing, have a mind to put in
some teams extra for drawing rock, I give them the privilege.

Vol. 11,  p.373
There are some things with regard to the general business of the
Church that is hardly worth while for me to mention. I could name a
few things; but I do not know that it would be any benefit. I do not
know that doing so would relieve my feelings in the least. If it would
be any satisfaction to my brethren, and would enlighten them at all,
they are welcome to a few items. I will ask the Elders of Israel who
it is that finds the money to defray all these expenses? I will ask
them how much money they pay in on their tithing? "Why," say they, "we
let you have our wheat and cattle, and they are just as good as
money." Ask yourselves if you ever knew a bushel of wheat, a hundred
pounds of flour, or a horse, an ox, a cow, a mule, a sheep, a load of
potatoes, a load of onions or anything else that comes in on tithing
to be sold for money? Go and see if there ever was five dollars worth
of this property sold for money. What did our emigration cost last
season? We will make a rough guess (which will probably be below the
mark by many thousand dollars), and say forty thousand dollars. Do the
brethren living in the counties around or anywhere else pay any money
in towards this? Where do you think it comes from? It is paid, there
is no doubt of that, and the poor are brought here; and there are over
nine hundred thousand dollars owing to the Perpetual Emigration Fund
for helping the poor here.

Vol. 11,  p.373
Does this enlighten your mind any? "Why, no," say some, "unless we
know where the money comes from." It would puzzle our astrologers to
tell you; still, you can ask them if you wish; they can be just as
sensible about that as anything else. Who pays this money? Who is it
that buys every dollar's worth of goods that is brought here to pay to
these hands who work on the public works? Is there a man at work there
but who gets a portion of money and store-pay? And with the exception
of what the merchants here pay in on tithing, is there a dollar's
worth of store-pay to be got without paying the money for it? Is there
a light of glass, a pound of nails, a pound of rope, or anything else
brought here from the east that the money is not paid for? No, not one
pound. Now, then, you astrologers, sit down and make your figures and
see if you can tell where the money comes from; or you scholars and
learned men enlighten the minds of the people on these matters if you
can. I will tell you what you can do—you can be economical, prudent,
and saving, and help a great deal more than you now do. If we will go
to work and finish this canal we can bring the rock here for the
Temple. I have asked my brethren, and I will ask again, will not you
who have sawmills bring on some lumber so that we can go on with this
tabernacle? Will you not help a little in this telegraphic operation?
We want lumber for this, that, and the other—will you not bring on
some? "Yes," say they, "if you will pay us money for it."

Vol. 11,  p.374
With regard to paying tithing, I [p.374] will say that is becoming
easier and more congenial to the minds of the people every year, and
they pay it with a glad heart This is a blessing to them. Let me say
to you, just what the Lord requires of you, if you would only do it.
He requires at our hands, each and every one of us, to begin and
sustain the Kingdom of God, and to withdraw from the world and the
business of the world. If our neighbours want our flour, let them come
here to buy it, pay a good fair price for it, and take it away, but
never carry it to them—never, never, no, never! If we want goods,
hats, boots, shoes, bonnets, coats, and so forth, we should send
Latter-day Saints, Elders of Israel, with our money to markets where
they have them for sale, and purchase them and bring them here; and we
should buy of our brethren, and sustain the Kingdom of God. I say this
is the mind and the will of God concerning this people, if they will
hearken to it. Purchase no more of your enemies. I read a revelation
here on this subject a few weeks since, given in Jackson County,
Missouri, commanding br. Gilbert to go and purchase goods and sell
them to the Saints without fraud. I will take the liberty of saying
that I consider some of our own merchants do not come up to the
requirements of this revelation, for they would sell to the Latter-day
Saints a piece of goods worth fifty cents for a thousand dollars if
they could get it, without any regard to truth, righteousness, or
justice, or the building up of anybody on God's earth but themselves.
This is the case with some of our own merchants, while there are
others who deal fairer. There are some amongst us who would not
speculate, had they all the opportunity in the world, as much as some
who are called Latter-day Saints. All this is true, but we cannot
begin to point out and individualize; that will not do here. But it is
the will of the Lord that you and I live within ourselves.

Vol. 11,  p.374
Do you recollect that I made mention of our government yesterday? We
have sued to them many times for our rights. We have asked for bread,
and they have given us a stone; we have asked for a fish, and they
have given us a serpent; we have asked for an egg, and they have given
us a scorpion; so we have got to live within ourselves and trust in
God. We will pay our taxes and we will pay our tithing. But there are
some among us who, probably, would like to meddle with our tithing. I
wonder if they would like to meddle with the tithing that is paid to
build churches in the east, and with the donations made for that
purpose? I wonder if they would not like to legislate upon them, and
see who has been paying donations to build this church or that
schoolhouse or academy. I wonder if they would not like to legislate
as they do about schools for the freedmen. I suppose it will not be
long before before they will want to dictate in some other places, and
say how much shall be raised for schools and so forth; and I suppose
it will be but a little while before some of those officious
characters will determine the number of beans that brother Kimball and
I shall have in our porridge, and whether they shall be white or
black. I think, if same of them had their way, they would have them
all black.

Vol. 11,  p.374
I have told you some few things with regard to the Temple. We want the
tabernacle finished, and when a man is asked to go and work on it, do
not begin to make a wry face, and say, "I have got so much work to
do." When you carpenters are asked to go and help to finish it, so
that we can hold our October [p.375] Conference in it, do not begin to
say, "I have so many jobs on hand, and so much work to do, and this
engagement and that engagement," where-ever they will pay you sixpence
a day more; and "I will work for the devil as quick as for the Lord
Jesus Christ." Do not say that any more. The mechanics, by their
conduct, have said hitherto, "We will build up hell just as quick as
we will heaven, if we can get sixpence a day more for doing it." Do
you want to know the true policy of building up Zion, and what is
required of us as a people? I can give it to you. It is to build up
the Kingdom of God on the earth, to build temples and tabernacles, to
preach the gospel, to sustain the families of the Elders abroad, and
to sustain the Priesthood at home and abroad, whether we get a dollar
a day or nothing, it is all the same. Work whether we get our pay or
not, or whether we have money offered to us or not. You and I will
find in the end that there is not a man on the earth who can give the
increase to our labor; but it is the Lord who gives it. No matter
whether you make fifty cents or fifty dollars a day, the Lord gives
the increase; and whatever He pleases to give He will give, and
whatever He pleases to withhold He will withhold. I say to you again
and again that the blessings of this people are more than they merit
by their lives; but if we live every day of our lives so as to possess
the Spirit of the Lord, and are dictated in all our business
transactions and in every move we make by the spirit of revelation, we
should merit, and justly and righteously obtain greater blessings than
we now possess.

Vol. 11,  p.375
Now, my brethren, you who have sinned, repent of your sins. I can say
to you in regard to Jesus and the atonement (it is so written, and I
firmly believe it), that Christ has died for all. He has paid the full
debt, whether you receive the gift or not. But if we continue to sin,
to lie, steal, bear false witness, we must repent of and forsake that
sin to have the full efficacy of the blood of Christ. Without this it
will be of no effect; repentance must come, in order that the
atonement may prove a benefit to us. Let all who are doing wrong cease
doing wrong; live no longer in transgression, no matter of what kind;
but live every day of your lives according to the revelations given,
and so that your examples may be worthy of imitation. Let us remember
that we never get beyond the purview of our religion—never, never!
"Mormonism," so-called, embraces every principle pertaining to life
and salvation, for time and eternity. No matter who has it. If the
infidel has got truth it belongs to "Mormonism?" The truth and sound
doctrine possessed by the sectarian world, and they have a great deal,
all belong to this church. As for their morality many of them are
morally just as good as we are. All that is good, lovely, and
praiseworthy belongs to this church and kingdom. Death, hell, and the
grave only are outside of "Mormonism." "Mormonism" includes all truth.
There is no truth but what belongs to the gospel. It is life, eternal
life; it is bliss; it is the fullness of all things in the gods and in
the eternities of the gods. What is the difference, then, what we are
called to do? Let us do it with a cheerful heart and a willing mind,
that we may receive the blessing which the Lord has for the faithful.

Vol. 11,  p.375
May God bless you. Amen.